RAR RA 6 - GEN Å V JU i Ae : Ede J AFOUDE NG MR MAT a KONGLIGA SVENSKA VETENSKAPS-AKADEMIENS NSD OT EN GeAvk NY FÖLJD. ESS RNE (0 ENE DD EAS NUDER EANEOB TAS NET) OT INS STOCKHOLM, 1899—1900. BOKTRYCKERIET. P. A. NORSTEDT & SÖN OG SL Ed Bar i LOK UTTea ' dato AR PSN ee i VC Pr | UM INNEHÅLL AID IN INVID AN 10 -(O) INF 10) 15: NT ID) TN TB) ONE 10) dee Vv TöTNDSTRÖM Oc) oRemarksi on the. Helrolitidee. With 2) platest oss os sid. HasseLBERG, B. Untersuchungen iber die Spectra der Metalle im electrischen Plammenbogen. V. Spectrum! des Vanads. Mit 3 Tafelmooooo ooo ÖLEVE, P. T. Plankton collected by the Swedish Expedition to Spitzbergen in 1898. With 4 are RANA RRD AR SR AREA ra SE Sr SR Sr ES EN REA GER ESSER Ne HILDEBRANDSSON, H. H/ Quelques recherches sur les centres d'action de I'atmosphere. MINE 157 ap ru CSA SVE CA fp Lar Ch ES ses oc mesar AE Se sr SEE RE OSA SS AS AO IE pt oda MaimE, G. O. A:s. Die Compositen der ersten Regnell'scehen Expedition. Mit ( Tafeln I PA RER LA 7 ND AE 5 ARN öga LR SE KE Ar SRA ÅSA ora na ed Avrivinnivs, CO. W. S. Animalisches Plankton aus dem Meere zwischen Jan Mayen—Spitzbergen—K. Karls Land und der Nordkiste Norwegens =. smsmmmmooommn- (ÖTTENE Sö BOR YR Ela Dikt 0 Ti= BESE KCIS Sj I kg Doe ere BE försa AN SA CzreveE, P. T. The Plankton of the North Sea, the English Channel and the Ska 0 era ksp Mit S Ö S rSRNNIE e ARTA r SS DA a a cr oe SE F ee a » 1—140: 1— 38. 1— 51. 1— 22. 1— 90. 1— 71. 1— 33. 1— 353. AT egg np « ÅT Äl FANA STP NO IT MENOVA DE VA TPMITPNAQ HAND IVAÅDR Bla Na AD NTE KONGL. SVENSKA VETENSKAPS-AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. Bandet 32. N:o I. REMARKN RER TEE CITOLT IT IDE G. LINDSTRÖM WITH TWELVE PLATES COMMUNICATED TO THE R. SWEDISH ACADEMY OF SCIENCES. OCTOBER 12TH 18958 STOCKHOLM KUNGL. BOKTRYCKERIET. Pr. A. NORSTEDT & SÖNER 1599 USTA RE Kr Ms fal halt, HR Ares dj i I i I n ' / HY, Å i | oo d NN | - RU - | i a F HN re | OR Hag, | a ide SR Al - å | | NN | : a BAK HSN VEN I ET PEDRO NT NRA UAE vf vt I —— 8 0) NOJ RI Bla ER Å TiPilänees TE I OR VT al LR NA | ö kl NE I NOV 30 1900 CONTENTS. Introduction General Remarks upon the structure of the Heliolitidae The natural limits of the Heliolitida Distribution, geographical and geological. A systematic Synopsis of the Species described . Descriptions of Genera and Species . Heliolites . Cosmiolithus Proheliolites Plasmopora . Propora -Camptolithus Diploöpora Pycnolithus . Coccoseris Protarea . Acantholithus Explanation of plates Index Page ERRATA. Page 11 line 18 from top, The statement concerning the aculé is rather to be corrected by what is said at page 87 in description ot Plasmopora? reticulata. SE ) for Subfamily read Family. 41 6 ) >» ISO LSS 41 » 18 from bottom » macrostylis » macrostylus. 41 >» 18 >» 133 » 135. DA os oo mom ton > 1333 » 1834. 60 5 from bottom » interstinetus » — intricatus. 70 3 HN mora ty family ERnDeS 70 18 ; 1861 » > TBG, 93 6 ; Si 1818. The printing of this memoir was commenced January 24th and finished April 20th 1899. When the thirteenth sheet was ready to be printed, April 7th, I received a work written by Dr KTIÄR, partly treating of the same subject and then just published. Introduction. The purport of this memoir is chiefly to review the Swedish species belonging to the palxozoic corals of the family of the Heliolitidax, also paying due attention to several species from other regions, which give good illustrations of the structure and the deve- lopment. To the genuine Heliolitide I append the Coccoserida, which in some instances have been described as Heliolite and which I consider to be a group nearly related to them. The material for attaiming this scope has been derived chiefly from the island of Gotland, being very rich in such fossils, but also from other places in the mainland of Sweden, as well as from all other countries where Silurian and Devonian formations exist, excepting Australia. My thanks are due to many naturalists, some now deceased, for valuable contributions to my work, through sending me with great liberality specimens and much useful infor- mation. I am thus under great obligations to Signor G. DE ÅNGELIS D'OssaAT in Rome, to the late Mr BirrinGs, Professors DouvinrE, FrecH, Mr J. E. Gray, late of Hagley, Dr J. W. GREGORY, the late Dr J. Harr of Albany, Drs Hrap (Chicago), HinpE, Horm, Professors THs. M'KEnnyY HUGHES, INOSTRANZEW, VON KOCH, VON KOENEN, LAUBE, MALAISE, ALPH. MILNE-EDWARDS, NICHOLSON, M. D. OÖrHLERT, Dr PENECKE, Prof. Pocta in Prag, Prof. FERD. ROEMER, Dr ROMINGER, Prof. SCHLUÖTER, Akadem. FR. ScHmMipt, Prof. HJ. THÉEEL, Drs TÖRNQUIST, WENTZEL, WIMAN, and H. WOooDWARD. It has been the more welcome to receive such friendly assistance as the identifica- tion of many species is very difficult through unsatisfactory descriptions and bad or in- complete figures. Through the scients above mentioned I have received for inspection several critical specimens which have formed the basis for descriptions by previous authors. It is, of course, most important to examine such specimens and compare them with others because there may, especially in respect to the oldest descriptions, be some uncertainty of what forms were kept in view. With very few exceptions, especially mentioned, a great number of specimens have in each species been examined, in some instances more than hundred, and studied in transparent sections. K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Band 32. N:o 1. 1 6 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITIDA. The state of conservation of the specimens is naturally of the utmost importance. The originally caleareous coralla have in some strata been silicified and consequently their structure is often totally lost or destroyed. But even in those which have retained the caleareous constitution it happens that the older portions have been subject to chemi- cal transformations during their long enclosure in the rocky strata, and the sceletal ele- ments been, as it were, blotted out durimg that long enduring process. The aspect of the septa and the outlines of the calicles are blurred and evanescent. Such specimens would be highly misleading if more perfect specimens were not at hand. But even in well preserved specimens there may sometimes be features and structures, which can be in a certain way deseribed, but, at present at least, baffle all attempts to declare or ex- plain their real meaning, as for instance what has been called the formation of fascia in certaim Heliolite. Generally specimens found in situ are well preserved, especially in limestone or marly strata, those, agam which are found detached on the shores or on the fields, de- rived or remamiés from older strata are more or less altered, silicified, changed into do- lomite and weathered. In a great number of specimens it is almost impossible by the exterior appearance to distinguish the species from each other. Apparent similarity of the surface may hide the greatest dissimilarity of the interior structure. No true knowledge of these corals can be gained without sections in thin, transparent slices, transverse and longitudinal, and chiefly such will give the best results. ”Tangential ones are also sometimes of value. In some instances it is quite necessary to take a series of many sections along the same line at different depths, as for instance in order to gain a true insight into the phases of the gemmation. It is in the deciphering of these microscopie objects of importance not to be de- ceived by false appearances, caused by strange infiltered inorganic matter, by diminutive crystals of mangamous or ferric oxide hydrate or of arragonite etc. in dispersed individuals or heaped in druses. Below, in the special descriptions, instances will be given how such extraneous matter has been mistaken for sceletal structures and described as such. Owing to the great plasticity of these, as well as of so many other corals, it is extremely difficult to draw neatly the lines of distinction between the different species, as they seem to be, as it were, confluent with each other and combined by numerous gradations in character. In the descriptions of supposed new species too much stress has been laid upon the size of the calicles, their distance from each other or the amount of the interposed coenenchyma, as being characteristic differences. But who ever has exa- mined a great number of specimens soon has been aware that such characters are of very little value, if any, as large and small calieles may often be found placed at much varying distance from each other on the same colony. In one specimen of Heliol. inter- stinetus, for instance, the calicles vary in size from 1 mm. to 0,5 mm. Of widely greater importance not only for specific, but even for generic differentiation are such sceletal ele- ments as the septa, their shape and size, the structure of the coenenchyma, and the disse- piments as seen in longitudinal and transverse sections. The manner in which the coral has grown may sometimes be of value, especially for singling out local varieties. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND. 32. N:o |. U In the following I have given, first an account of the general structure of the whole family, which being thus ascertained, serves as a basis for secondly to eliminate all those heterogenous fossils, corals and bryozoa, which have for so long time been, according to my opinion, wrongly associated with the Heliolitide. Next I shall give a notice of the geographical: and geological distribution. At last these introductory remarks are followed by the detailed descriptions of all genera and species which I have been able to examine. In respect to that encumbrance which is called »List of synonyms», I have tried to make it as complete as possible. I have, however, excluded »nomina nuda», or mere cata- logue names, unaccompanied by descriptions, comments or figures, unless being quite sure of the identity, as for instance in regard to Swedish species, through examina- tion of specimens or by reliable references. Even if an author has identified his specimens with previously decribed species, there is no certainty of the validity of this determination, unless there has been made by him a thorough research of the original specimens. Hence it is necessary to accept a great many synonyms with caution and reserve. At last I may be permitted to express my deep gratitude to the Royal Swedish Academy af Sciences for defraying the expenses of publishing this memoir. I have also to tender my thanks to Herr G. LIiLJEVALL, who with the utmost care and with his well known artistic skill has drawn the plurality of the figures placed on the annexed plates, and given me much valuable assistance in preparing specimens and in clearing up some obscure features of structure. I am, however, afraid that the manner of the reproduction of his drawings is not, at least in some instances, doing full justice to them: Remarks upon the general Structure of the Heliolitidee. The coenenchyma is the most prominent feature of the Heliolitidx. Numerous are the names which have been bestowed upon that part of the composed corallum in this family and others, and quite as much varied have been the interpretations concerning its true nature. LINNZUs spoke about »pori minimi» between »pori magni», HIsINGER says »massa porosa cellulis interjecta», JAMES HALL »spaces between the openings», DANA »mterstitial space», PHILLrIPS »intervalls filled by polygonal openings, M'Coy »polygonal tubes», LONS- DALE »interstices» or »interstitia porosa». German authors as SCHLOTTHEIM Say »Zwischen- räume», QUENSTEDT »Zwischenmasse» or »Grundmasse», VoGT »Zwischensubstanz> and most recently voN KocH »Zwischengewebe». In this state of an unstable and ever changing terminology, it was most welcome, when MirneE-Epwarps and HameE in their grand works on the structure of the Corals put an end to the confusion by giving the questionable structure a new defmition and denomination. In their first memoir' they have called it peritheca. Identical is probably also the »tissu commun des Astrées» which they called »exotheque”. The term »coenen- chyma» appears for the first time in their monographic descriptions of the Astreide ”. It is there stated that »ces cötes réunies entre elles par des traverses nombreuses, forment tout autour de la muraille des divers individus une masse celluleuse plus ou moins épaisse, d'ou résulte un coenenchyme” ou tissu commun dont le développement est sou- vent tres-considérable». The best definition is that given by the same authors in the »Introduction to the British Fossil Corals> (1850 p. vi). It is according to them the calcified derm which ex- tends »exteriorly without constituting distinct costa, and forms a dense or reticulate tissue, which in certain aggregate corals, is nowhere referable to any individual polyp and produces a sort of intermediate mass or true coenenchyma». Intercostal dissepiments also assume »the appearance of a coenenchyma, or common tissue». Ann. Sci. Nat. Zool. 3:e Série, vol. IX, p. 49. es 0 Be Ann. Sci. Nat. 3:e Série, X, p. 213. 1848. Derived from xotvos, common, and öyyups, properly somewhat that is poured out into something, but here meant as an expansion or effluence, RR Rv NN KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o l. $) By the latter passage, compared with the former statement, and also by others in their works may be seen that they had in view different sorts of coenenchyma, so amongst others a false one or a peritheca as in Galaxea, with which also the perithecal secretions in the palxozoic genera Syringophyllum and Pholidophyllum may be compared. Since MirsE EDWARDS and Hamz had published their memoirs on the structure of the corals the term coenenchyma was almost generally accepted by authors writing on Anthozoa. But there has, of course, been great difference of opinion concerning its na- ture and some have even interpreted it in a sense contrary to the meaning of those first authors. In all variance of opinion is to be found a tendency to regard as coenenchyma all interspace between not too closely set calieles. In this wide conception it is, of course, evident that the denomination coenenchyma must embrace a great multiplicity of highly different structures. The coenenchyma in the Antipatharia cannot of necessity bear the slightest resemblance to that of the Madreporaria. It may then be justly said that it exists as many kinds of coenenchyma as there exist groups or large divisions of genera. DUNCAN! was right when he said that all sceletal struetures outside the true theca were to be called exotheca, but when he continues that this was of two kinds 1) coenenchyma and 2) peritheca, a difficulty arises to discern between them. It might be said that the peri- theca is without any intimate connection with the calicles, lies outside them, as in Gal- axea, the coenenchyma again is in intimate connection with the calicles or indeed only a part of them. As to the coenenchyma of the Heliolitide, the particular objects of this my memoir, the following most important interpretations of its nature have hitherto been given. One of the most remarkable opinions is that advanced by NICHoLSon. Probably the singular tubular composition of the coenenchyma in the genus Heliolites has given the first im- pulse to his views. The first origin of this hypothesis can be traced to a paper, read by him” March 1875 and published in the same year. He there, treating of the calicles and the coenenchymal tubes of the genus Heliolites and its paleozoic allies says that »the question arises.... whether these (coenenchymal) tubuli are to be regarded as constituting a proper coenen- chyma, or whether they are not really of the nature of aborted or rudimentary corallites>. And he thinks that several facts not nearer mentioned favour the latter view. Not long afterwards MosELEY sent to the Royal Society a paper on Heliopora” in which he ex- pressed nearly the same opinion, without, of course, being aware of NICHOLSON's shortly before published views. In this paper MoserLEyY compares the polyp animals of Heliopora with those of Sarcophyton, in which Alcyonarian there exists a dimorphism of two diffe- rent sets of polyps: sexual animals and zooids, which latter are by far more numerous than the former. Mosereyr thought” it »by no means improbable that the coenenchym 1 Revision p. 202. ? On the mode of growth and increase amongst the Corals of the Paleozoic Period. Transact. R. Soc. Edinb. vol. XXVII pt. III, p. 248. 3 Structure and Relations of the Alcyonarian Heliopora coerulea ete. receivd by the R. Soc. Sept. 28tn, read Novemb. 25th 1875 and published 1876 in vol. 166 pt. 1 of Trans. R. Soc. This paper was published again, a little enlarged, in the »Report on the Corals» in the »Results ot the Challenger Expedition, Zoology» pt. VII of vol. II. I Bs De LÄGG 10 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITIDAE. here (in Heliopora) is composed of the tubes of absorbed polyps and zooids». Accepting the affinity of the Heliolitide with Heliopora, as given by MiLnE EDWARDS, MOSELEY cON- cluded, that all Tabulata were Alecyonarian and consequently that the Heliolitidae were dimorphic. The contents of this first memoir was in the main reproduced in the Chal- lenger Report. He there! proposed the terms »autozooids» for the sexual polyps and »siphonozooids»> for KÖLLIKER's zooids. These suggestions of MoseLrEYy were eagerly accepted by NICHOLSON, who 1878 in his »Silurian Fossils of Girvan»” says: »In view of the researches of MosELEyY upon Heliopora we shall consider the smaller tubes (in the coenen- chyma) to be really of the nature of corallites, tenanted, probably, in the living condition by a peculiar kind of zooids». In his work on the Tabulata (1879) he calls the different sets larger and smaller corallites aud he changed later? these terms in accordance with MosELEY into Autozooids and Siphonozooids of which the former correspond with what I would call the interior area of the calieles and the latter with the coenenchymal tubuli- In this respect a few authors, as WAAGEN, SARDESON and the anonymous translator of ZirtTer's Text-book in English, have followed NicHorson. I shall revert to this below. Of the latest authors WENTZEL is almost the only one who has paid some closer attention to the structure of the Heliolitidean coenenchyma”. He in the main accepts my views as published several years ago and establishes two types af coenenchyma, of which he calls one, my vesicular coenenchyma, for costal coenenchym and the second which he does not distinguish by a separate name is identical with my tubular coenenchyma. One of the conclusions to which he has arrived” is, that the coenenchymal tubuli are not to be considered as a peculiar structure, independant of the septa, but as origina- ted through their furcation, coalition and again repeated furcation."” The Heliolitid&e display in the most evident manner the two elements out of which the sceleton in most corals is constructed, the vertical and the horizontal. The vertical element reveals itself as theca, septa with septal spines, tubuli and various detached formations in the coenenchyma; the horizontal element again is observed as tabula and various other sorts of dissepiment. Out of variations of both these elements the coenen- chyma is composed.” In the Heliolitida together with the Coccoseride it is of essentially four different kinds. ”Phese are 1) the tubular coenenchyma, 2) the vesicular, 3) the bacular and 4) the compact coenenchyma. 1. The tubular coenenchyma which prevails in the genera Heliolites, Cosmiolithus and Proheliolites consists of narrow, mostly polygonal tubes enclosed within polyedric thecex and divided by regular horizontal tabula (dissepiments or traverses) more numerous or closely set than in the adjoining calicles. They increase by fission. 2 LAN Alle I dö OR > Manual of Paleontology 31 Ed. 1889, p. 335. ' Zur Kenntniss der Zoantharia tabulata, 1895, pag. 3, 7—12. 2 Cs Tee I " WEISSERMEL (Zeitschr. deutsch. Geol. Gesellsch. 1898, p. 56) has also treated of the sceletal parts and given good information. " There is a decided difference in colour between the two kinds of elements when seen in transparent light; the vertical being pale straw-coloured, the horizontal black or grey, an outward difference, which may indicate some intimate difterence in texture or chemical composition, KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:0 |l. 11 2. The vesicular coenenchyma is proper to the corals of the tribe Plasmoporine and is composed of a great number of thin, convex lamellae, equivalent to the horizontal traverses or dissepiments of Heliolites. Through covering each other nearly as tiles they enelose an empty loculum below themselves and these locula become large or dwind- ling to mieroscopical littleness according to the much varying size of the lamelle. In this same way a tissue is formed which also is common for so many corals belonging to widely different families or without any relation or affinity, as for instance Galaxea and Cysti- phyllum. In its simplest and purest condition it appears in the genus Propora in such species as Pr. conferta (PI. 1x fig. 12, 18) and var. minima (Pl. 1x fig. 24). Now, in others, there have arisen accessories of the vertical element, which are entirely wanting in the Propor2e just cited. In Propora tubulata, for instance, (P1. vur fig. 14) or still better in Plasmop. scita (Pl. vm fig. 8, 11) diminutive, vertical stylets sit on the superior surface of the convex lamell&e. I propose for them the term aculx derived from acula, a little needle. No doubt they cover the whole surface, as cam be learnt from the transverse sections (Pl. vin fig. 12, 15) and the same are also scattered on the surface of the convex lamelle in PI. vm fig. 8, 11, though looking more blunt, like wartlets, perhaps through weathering or not having grown out. They can be very irregularly distributed as in section pl. vin fig. 19, often wanting and then reappearing. In Plasmopora? reti- culata pl. vm fig. 36 they are no longer free and without connexion with each other, they have combined and form a reticulate web (fig. 35) giving the surface of the coral very much the appearance of the tubular coenenchyma. By this combination they have originated short tubuli intermingled with the convex laminee. These acul& again are arranged in another fashion, having grown in longitudinal rows or series following exactly in the same line above each other as seen in Pl. vir fig. 10. There they are still without connection in a longitudinal direction, but in another specimen of the same species a junction is attained and the convex lamine of the coenenchyma are, as it were, pierced by narrow rods or rather thecal elements, which somewhat disturb the formation or regular growth of the convex lamellex that nevertheless tend to main- tam their regular shape though they are pressed in between these rods and in shape approach the Heliolitidan horizontal tabulx. What these strings really are, becomes evident on inspection of transverse sections as in pl. vi fig. 7, 9. They form a coenenchyma of irregular tubes, which, however, do not continue downwards, but are interrupted. Further modifications of this kind of coenenchyma, somewhat related to that of Heliolites, are described in detail under the different species of Plasmopora. It only rests to signify a coenenchymal formation peculiar to this genus. Around the caliele (Pl. xI fig. 36, 37) is placed an area formed of twelve radii or coste, as they also may be named as they are a direct continuation of the septa, outside the calicular theca, and it might be said that the whole is a sort of reduplication of the caliele as these radii are linked together at their exterior ends through a sort of theca, being composed of angular lines of the verti- cal element which continue nearly uninterrupted downwards and in a longitudinal section are seen to encircle the calicular tube on all sides as a zone, broader than the irregular coenenchy- mal tube. I propose to call this fine structure aureola, which is entirely wanting in the other genera of the Plasmoporine. It may he somewhat difficult to find it so clear and evident in 12 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITIDA. all as in Plasm. stella, the species which shows it most perfectly. It may be larger than the diameter of the caliele and it may dwindle away to the smallest dimensions as in Plasm-. heliolitoides, but upon eloser inspection it may always be detected. A different vertical structure occurs in the genus Propora. If sections as fig. 16, 17,18 etc. pl. Xx are compared we find that amongst the coenenchymal lamellx vertical rods are embedded, tapering at both ends, narrow, without any perceptible, microscopical structure. These rods may be named bacilli in contradistinction to another class, the baculi, about which further on. These bacili are always solitary and do not unite, as seen in the transverse section of them (fig. 16, 17) where they stand out as black, widely separated points and their tops project above the natural surface of the corallum (fig. 12). The baculi again (pl. IX fig. 42, 44, 46, pl. x fig. 3, 4, 5) are stouter, short and have a distinet microscopical structure. They are, to wit, composed of diminutive fibrillae, which stand out on all sides, directed upwards from a central axis, which in some is visible as a white line, but generally is wanting and really imaginary as these fibrille radiate from a common starting point which has no peculiar structure, being only the in- terior extremities of the fibrille. In longitudinal sections, where they are so common, they have a pinnate appearance, the fibrille standing out on both sides like the beard of a feather. They are dispersed among the convex lamelle of the coenenchyma, remote from each other (pl. x fig. 5) and their superior ends project as tubercles on the surface of the coral (pl. x fig. 3). I am not prepared to say that these bacilli and baculi are to be considered as spicula, but it is evident that they share their intimate structure with the thecal and septal sceletons of the plurality of recent and fossil corals. Amongst the Plasmoporin&e the genus Diploépora occupies a peculiar position. In the oldest strata or in the youngest stages of growth the coenenchyma is of the distinctest vesicular nature, quite as in the most simple Proporas, consisting only of convex lamellze. But during the continued growth of the polypary (Pl. x1 fig. 4) this sort of coenen- chyma is supplanted by a quite dissimilar one, a dense stratum of baculi, closely packed together and of the same pinnate structure as the solitary baculi just described. Though sharing for the rest all the particulars of the other Plasmoporine it really forms a tran- sition to the next category of coenenchyma. 3. The bacular coenenchyma. The small tribe of the Coccoseride has its coenen- chyma composed of baculi (Pl xt f. 33, PI xm f. 6) also of the general pinnate structure. 4. The compact coenenchyma. In the genus Pycnolithus (Pl. xi fig. 8, 9) the coenenchyma 1s a dense, homogenous mass, a little granular, longitudinally permeated by white lines being vestiges of the replenished tubuli. In order to demonstrate the development of the coenenchyma of Heliolites and to explain its nature I have had recourse to initial stages of colonies which have only a few millimeters in length. Also a peculiar manner of gemmation of calieles on the sur- face of the polyparies has given good information. I have as yet not succeeded in fin- ding a single polypierite, just in its initial stage, but, as shown pl. I fig. 25, one suffi- ciently small incipient colony gives good idea of the first beginning. It consists of the initial polypierite and of two others which have budded out from the coenenchyma. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o |. 13 The initial or parent polypierite has a length of 0,6 millimeters from the tip to the upper edge of the calicle and also a diameter of 0,6 mm. of the caliele. It is cornet- shaped ! gaining rapidly in width from the obtusely pointed apex and is with its whole length affixed to the theca of a rugose coral. A blackish, glossy epitheca covers the outside, finely transversally wrinkled. It is evident that this young polypierite besides the epitheca, if there is any, consists of a comparatively thick theca and that in the beginning there are no septa. This is quite in accordance with the development of other Silurian corals, as I have described elsewhere ? and as I hope to describe more in full at another occasion. In these the sceleton also is an empty tube without any traces of septa, which appear only a little later one by one. When von KocH says” that the theca probably always develops out of the septa, which munite with their exterior ends, he apparently only had the recent corals in view, being not aware of the proceedings amongst the paleo- z0ic ones. The smallest specimen of Hel. interstinctus which I have found with septa was a little above one millimeter in length and had five septa developed on one side of the nearly circular outline (Pl. 1 fig. 30). The tabule, in the beginning much concave, are not seen until higher up in the tube (Pl. 1 fig. 28). By longitudinal sections and also by direct observation on such specimens as figured on PI. 1 figs. 25—28, is seen that the coenenchyma 1s commencing to develop only when the young primary polyp has gained somewhat in length and after the first septa have been secreted. It is to be remarked that this reticulate tissue in its beginning never 1s formed on the exterior or upper side of the polypierite but always on the lower edge of the caliele — that side on which it during the first stage of growth is reposing, affixed to a substratum. After a while the coral has abandoned the rampant mode of growth and continues in an erect direction. Further to elucidate the formation of the coenenchyma we have to contemplate a peculiar variety of calicinal gemmation, which occurs on the surface of mature colonies of Heliolites and other genera of the family. In the figures 34 1I—1v pl. I, a series of sec- tions is represented from one and the same calicle of Heliol. interstinctus showing its gradual transformations, of which more in detail below. Suffice here to say, that out of the tubular calicle, which has raised itself above the coenenchyma, a new coenenchyma has grown around its theca and that this coenenchyma becomes also circumseribed by a theca so that in this stage the corallum has two thecas, one interior and one exterior theca. The exterior theca through the increasing growth of the polypary envelops at last a great number of calicles with their surrounding coenenchyma and coincides or is identical with the thin film which generally has been called epitheca, but for which I would rather propose the name coenotheca as it is the common integument or wall of all calieles in a compound Heliolitidean coral. 1 BERNARD, Journ. Linn. Soc. Zool. pt XXVI, 1898, p. 498, calls this initium of Alveopora an epithecal cup, but it is probable that this, like Heliolites and others, consists not only of epitheca but of several thin linings within the epitheca. ? Ueber die Gattung Prisciturben KUNTH 1889 Bihang. Vet. Akad. Handl., Bd 15 Afd. IV n:r 19 p. 4; and Beschreibung einiger Obersilurischen Korallen etc. 1896 p. 8, Taf. I fig. 9, 10, also p. 49, 'Taf. VIII fig. 110. 3 Biol. Centralblatt II" Bd p. 588. K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Band 32. N:o 1. 2 14 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITID 2. By these two different modes of growth we learn, first that the calicle of a Helio- litidean does for some time exist without any coenenchyma and secondly that this structure is a secondary growth and developed either from one side of the initial polypierite or all around a caliele, which by rising as a tube above the parent coenenchyma introduces the intracalicinar gemmation and thus for a time exists as a portion of a solitary indivi- dual. Consequently it belongs not exclusively to a compound coral. It acquires its cha- racter of a coenenchyma only when it embraces more calicles than the first, when such have been produced by it through gemmation. Before this happens it is something else. It can be shown that the perfect homology to it is found in corals which never form compound corals, but continue single through their life. The figure 25 pl. XI represents the calicle of a Thecopsammia enlarged. The exterior ends of the numerous septa are dissolved into the dense, spinous and porous tissue which like a broad frame surrounds them and the interior of the calicle. This outer zone has been called wall by DUNCAN but I think that it is a structure quite out of the category of a wall. It is in in- timate connection with the septa and there is moreover outside this zone an epitheca or rather a thin wall, because there seems indeed to be no real difference between these two names and I do not think that any one has really seen an epitheca covering a theca, 80 as to make out the difference between the two in juxtaposition. The calicle of many corals, recent and fossil, belonging to widely distant families, is in the same manner as this Thecopsammia provided with a broad marginal, flat plane from which the septa radiate towards the centre of the calicle. I have formerly ' called this expansion »Gebräme», which word may be rendered in English with border or border-zone. I can not decide whether it in some way is identical with the often employed term »Randplatte», but I should think thatitisnot. In several corals, as the paleozoic Ptychophylla which resemble Fungia, the septa are considerably dilatated exteriorly and form one of the largest borders. In the »Per- forates» the outer ends of the septa vanish in the border zone as in Thecopsammia and Balanophyllia. If now a solitary coral of such a growth increases in width and then propagates through gemmation, this latter procedure will take place on the border. A new calicle is budding out of this spongy, loose substratum, is surrounded by a quite similar porous border and when at last several calicles have become placed in the same way near each other, they coalesce with their borders to a common mass, in which the calicles project from the now fully developed coenenchyma. This consequently arises from the coalesced borders of the calicles. It is the same with the Heliolitid2. In the figure 26 pl. xm a young colony of a Turbinaria is delineated growing on the surface of a dead coral of the same species. It is evident that the larger caliele has sometime been alone, surrounded only by its reticulate and spiny border, out of which later, when expanded sidewards, a new calicle has budded. To apply this to the coenenchyma of the Heliolitide let us recapitulate and Na the description of the structure of an individual polypierite in that family. Its component parts are enclosed within a solid, imperforated wall. There cannot be the least doubt that the theca is the first formed part and that it for a while alone constitutes the whole ! RICHTHOFEN's China, Bd 4, p. 59. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o |. 15 sceleton of the polyp. It is quite certain that in the majority of the paleeozoic corals and chiefly amongst the Rugosa!'! the theca is secreted before any septa are formed. The same is the case in composite colonies of Heliolitid&e, for instance in Diploöpora, where young calieles just beginning to sprout forth from the coenenchyma on the top of the branches show a narrow, smooth edge forming the circular wall without the least traces of any septa. By and by there are formed famt infoldings in the margin, becoming more and more distinct and assuming the shape of well developed septa with spiny edges. Pl. x fig. 32—33. There are true septa, in no way homologous with the pseudosepta of Heliopora. They are without exception always and constantly twelve. They may be more or less per- fectly developed or even totally wanting in some varieties as Heliol. decipiens, though their presence in some calicles of the same specimen indicates that they may have been present in all, but have been absorbed. In the pl. 1 figs 3—6 an illustration is given of this condition from several closely set calicles on the same surface of a Heliolites. The calicle, fig. 3, with complete septa, meeting in the centre, is evidently one of the oldest, being smaller, next, fig. 4, one with somewhat lesser septa, then, fig. 3, one with much reduced septa like those common in Heliol. interstinctus and at last, fig. 6, a calicle, like the plurality of the other calicles on the same surface, without any septa at all and giving the characters of Heliol. decipiens. In some species of the genus Heliolites there are septa of alternating size (pl. Ir f. 29, Hel. porosus), as if indicating a tendency to form two cycles of six septa each. But we have as yet no evidence that the six longer septa have originated earlier or prior to the shorter ones, nor does the development, at least as seen in the coenenchymal gem- mation, confirm this supposition. The shape of the septa varies much as to the different tribes. Common to them all is that they are thin lamine, intimately composed of minute, microscopic fibrille di- rected upwards and inwards. Pl 1 fig. 35, pl. 11 fig. 2. They have consequently quite the same microscopical structure as the septa of almost all other corals and even con- cordant with the structure of all other vertical elements both of the Heliolite and others. In a longitudinal section of Heliol. porosus (pl. 1 fig. 35) this is very distinetly seen, where a calicular theca meets a theca of a coenenchymal tube and between them the dark line, which Miss OGILVIE calls centre of calcification, but the true nature of which is not ex- plained by her suggestions. Next we have two figures (pl. 11 fig. 34, pl. mr fig. 1) of transverse sections representing parts of calicles with septa and coenenchymal tubes. Each tube has a theca well cireumscribed through a dark line, dividing it from the sur- rounding thecas. The theca and the septa of the calicle are coherent as a whole and se- parated from the coenenchyma through the dark line. The true colour of this line, in 1 There is no valid reason, as it seems to me, at least in the present provisional state of our know- ledge of the fossil corals, to abandon this name for those corals, which later authors have called Tetracorallia or Pterocorallia. The former name is not borne up by the structure, as the arrangement of the septa according to four primary ones is vwisible only in a few species. The denomination Rugosa again is most characteristic pointing to one of the chief distinctions of this group. There exist in none of them coste, but the exterior longitudinal foldings of the wall coupled with the peculiar initial stages of growth separates them from all posterior corals. 16 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITIDAE. all fossil and recent corals known to me is white or creamcoloured and it looks black only when seen through transmitted light. The septa consist of two moieties with fibres tending in different directions and a narrow whitish partition line. If it 1S borne in mind that in most paleozoic corals the septa are secreted later than the theca and by the evidence given by the transverse sections figs. 33—34 pl. 11 and figs. 1, 23 pl. 11 it seems that it must be concluded that the septa of the said corals are dependencies of the calicular theca and offshoots of it and not vice versa that the septa form the theca. The smallest septum seen in fig. 33 pl. i, is without dividing line and has particularly the appearance of having originated from the theca. Sections of the septa nearly resembling those on my plates have been figured by SARDESON (Tabu- laten p. 267) and by WerisseErmer (Zeitschr. deutsch. Geol. Ges. p. 61, 63 fig. 3 & 4.) The latter author has given valuable remarks on the structure of the Heliolitid&e, some of which coincide with mine. On the interior edge of the septal lamin2&e spines of unequal size are often formed growing in the same direction as the elementary fibrille and probably owing their origin to lacun& left in the tissue of the septal lamine. In the Plasmoporine& the lamine are much reduced and consist chiefly of a series of spines and when these, as often happens, have been destroyed the interior side of the caliele has a fluted appearance through the twelve narrow longitudinal ridges, which serve as the basis of the septa. In some species, as in Propora conferta, the septa have been invested with a multitude of microscopic crystals of infiltred manganous or ferric oxide hydrate giving them a false and deceptive appearance. Such crystals also cover the upper surface of the tabul&e in several corals as for instance in Propora conferta (pl. vin fig. 34). It is in some instances difficult to decide whether one sees organic structures, as aculee, or crystals. The longitudinal angular curves of the theca which stand out between the infoldings of it, give to weathered calieles, which like those of »Lyellia», project free from the coenen- chyma, an aspect like the rug&e on the outside of the Rugosa and like the ruge they have also been called »costze» or »pseudocoste» by some authors. Their position in relation to the septa is perfectly the same as in the Rugosa, the septa alternating with these ruge. It must he left as an open question whether this similarity is a sign of relationship be- tween the two groups or not. These rug&e of the Heliolitine can not be confounded with true costex, as such really occur amongst the Plasmoporine. In the centre of the calicele of Heliolites interstinctus a columella 18 sometimes formed. It is an isolated narrow, twisted plate. It is, however, not constant, but may dissappear for a while and then again is formed anew. ÅA longitudinal section (pl. I fig. 15, 23) shows such changes. The size of the calicular areas varies between 4 millimeters and a little less than 0,> millimeter. Their shallowness presupposes a very small amount of animal tissues to fill them and probably the living mass covering the whole sceleton has been very thin. The dissepiment of the calicles consists in all genuine Heliolitid& of horizontal tabul, regularly distantiated or more or less crowded, horizontal or concave, seldom in- terlaced or crossing each other. At their point of contact with the theca sometimes a KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:0 |. 17 sort of septal grooves is formed, very small and shallow, nearly reminding of those which are seen in some Favositida (pl. 1x fig. 4). The genus Camptolithus makes it evident that the convex lamell&x of the coenen- chyma in the Plasmoporin&e are identical with the tabule of the calicular tube, by showing how the remarkably convex tabule of the calicle of that genus are transformed into the same sort of convex lamell&x as in the coenenchyma (pl. x fig. 29, 30). To complete the description of the different parts of a single polypierite, amongst the Heliolitidse, we may only remind of the above deseribed coenenchyma and how it in the beginning of its formation is a »border-zone» around the solitary calicle, as the case is in the intracalicinal gemmation. Here it must, however, be remarked that Theco- psammia and ”Turbinaria, above given as instances, have only one theca enclosing both the border-zone and caliele together. Now this condition of two thecas in Heliolites is very much in analogy with what obtains in solitary polypierites of several other paleozoic corals for instance in the genus Acervularia where a central area is enclosed within an interior theca' and around this a flattened border-zone contains the septal ends and the interposed dissepiment. That in- terior wall is formed by dilatations of the sides of the septa, in such a way that the dila- tations from contiguous septa meet and join, thus building up a well marked annular area, enclosing the central ends of the septa. 'The exterior theca or the theca proper which, although very thin, envelops every individual polypierite in a compound Acervu- laria, clearly indicates that the exterior area can by no means be considered as extra- calicinal or as an exotheca, it is indeed an endothecal structure. Besides Acervularia we find other corals with a similarly formed interior theca, as Pachyphyllum and Smithia, but in these there exists no exterior limitation or exterior theca between the different polypierites and where the septa of neighbouring calieles meet they are confluent without boundaries and consequently form a coenenchyma between the central areas of the calieles. It may be said that a coenenchyma originates as soon as in a compound coral all-exterior thecas which else separate the polypierites in a colony, have vanished. In Acervularia there is no coenenchyma, as we have seen, because every polypie- rite has its own exterior theca. In such genera again as Arachnophyllum, Pachyphyllum and Smithia and several others there is a true coenenchyma in the same conception as in Heliolites. In such genera the coenenchyma must be strictly regarded as endothecal or calicinal. What in Heliolites from the beginning was the caliecle proper has by the exorbitant development of the border-zone become but the central area of the polypierite. It ought then properly be called the interior area of the calicle, when the surrounding coenenchyma is the exterior, but for conveniences sake I have in the descriptive part of this memoir retamed the name of calicle to designate it. Hinpe has objected? to my views on the analogy between the »cylindrical corallite>, as he says, in Heliolites and Acervularia. In the former, he writes, the wall is too distinet and well defined to be compared with the »pseudowalls» of Acervularia. This 1! Muraille intérieure H. MILNE-EDWARDS, 2 Geol. Mag. 1883 p, 87, 18 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITIDAE. objection aims only at relative distinctions, at a quantitative degree of development and does not affect the quality. The comparison can be held up, whatever the affinities of Heliolites may be. It is moreover very easy to find in longitudinal sections of Acervularia that the interior theca is more strongly built than that of Heliolites. Hinpr also says that there is no evidence that the tubules in Heliolites are produced by the extension outwards of the ends of the septa of the coral. Not to forget the evidence given by the intracalicinal gemmation and the statements of WENTZEL above referred to nothing is more fit to prove that extension than the conditions in the Plasmoporine. In almost all species of Plasmopora, for instance Plasmopora stella, PI. xi, fig. 36, the septa continue in the most distinet manner outside the interior theca as cosiae and often, as also in Propora, join the septa or coste from surrounding calicles. The view that the coenenchyma of the Heliolitide is an endothecal structure, although no exterior theca for every single polypierite is developed in the compound corals, is strengthened by what follows. It is a most important fact, that in some Helio- litide the confines of the individual polypierites are most distinetly conspicuous, though the exterior theca is wanting. The figure (pl. Vi, fig. 23) of Plasmopora calyculata may be consulted for this feature. There the coenenchyma is partitioned off into regular polyedric spaces through softly elevated ridges, also of coenenchymatous structure, thus forming well circumseribed calicular areas having the small central area (h. e. the calicle proper) with the inner theca in the middle and a portion of coenenchyma around it. In some of the Heliolite from Gotland faimt traces of dividing lines are discernible on the coenenchyma. In another way, as in some specimens of Heliol. interstinetus (decipiens) pl. 1 fig. 11, the areas of the single polypierites are well seen as small cones separated from each other through shallow grooves. LonspALp has described! specimens of »Porites pyriformis» (= Hel. porosus) figs 4, 4a with regularly circumscribed calicular areas. It is also possible that Palxopora? favosa M'Covy figs 3c, 3d pl. IC of »Paleozoic Fossils» represents a Heliolites with distinct calicular areas. These figures belong to another specimen than that figured on the same plate as figs 3, 3a—b, which represent the genuine Heliol. interstincetus. In SALTER's »Catalogue of the Cambridge Fossils» p. 104 a variety of a Heliolites is mentioned with »sunk pores» and also a »Heliol: variety with depressed areas at the cell mouths». Ås a conclusion based on the above given statements and facts I cannot find how NICHOLSON'S hypothesis of the dimorphism of the Heliolitid&e is to be upheld. I have attempted to demonstrate that the coenenchyma, strictly considered, is the integral part of every caliele in a compound coral, as is most evidently shown by Plasmopora caly- culata and that Propora, the near affinity of which with other Heliolitide cannot be denied, has a coenenchyma which lends no support to the hypothesis of Siphonozooids. Still more convincing proofs of the impossibility of this hypothesis are given below in treating of the coenenchymal gemmation. Modes of growth of the coralla. The composite corals are much variable as to their shape. In some species it is constant, in others again much depending on now 1 Notes on the age of the limestones of South Devonshire, p. 721 of Transactions Geol. Soc. London, vol. v, 1840, pl. 58, fig. 4, 4a—f. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o |. 19 unknown local circumstances, thus giving origin to local varieties, but for the rest coin- ciding in essential characters with other specimens of the same species. The most common forms are the discoid-and the hemispherical, more or less vaulted on the superior, corallite bearimg surface and with a fat basis. Near to this is the lamellar colony, forming thin, incrusting or free plates, as in several of the Coccoseride. Then spheroidal, globular, sub-globular and irregularly globular, tuberose colonies, these varieties bearing calicles on all sides, without any epitheca. A few are dendroid or ar- borescent with fatly compressed or tumid branches, as Diploépora. There are also some pyriform or mushroomlike colonies. A peculiar manner of growth is remarked in several discoid species of Heliolites and especially amongst the Coccoseride: as it were, super- imposed tiers growing in such a manner that a part of a colony has been arrested in growth, the other mass continuing to grow and spreading sideways covers the extinct part, leaving however a free space between. The epitheca which is chiefly developed in discoid varieties, is a very thin, blackish, often glossy coating, grown in concentric rugosities and in some instances with a struc- ture of its own as in Acantholithus. The size of the polyparia or colonies is much variable. At the largest I have found specimens measuring 30 centims. in diameter; but generally they are smaller. Some may have grown much larger, as may be seen from fragments. In the strata of Stora Carlsö they lie in their natural position, as they once lived on the bottom of the Silurian Sea, with the flat epitheca as basis. Propagation. It is evident that the small colonies, consisting of a primary poly- plerite with beginning coenenchyma, described above, must have led their origin from an ovum, which being developed into a free, swimming larva affixed itself and secreted a polypary. The propagation through gemmation is by far more frequently observed. There are in the Heliolitide three different kinds of it, viz. 1. Coenenchymal gemmation. 2. In- tracalicinal gemmation, and 3. Epithecal (or coenothecal) gemmation. 1. Coenenchymal gemmation (PI. I fig. 32, I iv, fig. 33, pl. 1 fig. 37, I—Vu, pl. mr fig. 27 1—-1v, pl. v fig. 29 1—Vi.) É The best instance of this has been found in Heliol. porosus, the procedure of which, as well as of other species, is given in detail further on in the descriptions. This procedure is by no means so schematically regular as BournE has stated.' He says »that the constant number of twelve pseudosepta in Heliolites is the necessary result of the formation of the calieles by the suppression of a group of seven central coenenchymal tubes and the arrested growth of the adjacent walls of the twelve cells surrounding the group». But even if it were so, this is not valid for the Plasmoporinee, where, and more so in Propora, no reduction can take place in the coenenchymal tubuli as such do not occur, at least not so pronounced as in Heliolites. In the Plasmoporine the twelve septa are entirely new structures formed out of the coenenchymal lamelle, I suppose nearly in analogy with the gemmation in Galaxea. In a certain way there is reduction, but not 1 Heliopora coerulea p. 463 pl. 11 fig. 9. 20 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITIDAE. to that extent as BournE postulates. There is reduction and new growth. The septa are not a result from the arrested growth of twelve environing tubuli, but from the altered growth of the central tubuli and they are not formed all at once. In stage III there are seven and in stage IV nine. Moreover in Heliol. interstmetus there are only nine tubuli in the beginning partaking of the gemmation. Most interesting and remarkable is to find in the same specimen of Hel. porosus the seven stages of the progress of the gemmation and side by side with it a fully developed calicle which is changing step for step in a quite opposite direction or decaying, dying out by being by degrees changed again into coenenchyma, out of which it had originated, in the same way as the budding new calicle beside it. The particulars are given in the description of Heliol. porosus. If meeting with a caliele like the left one in section five (pl. 11 fig. 37) alone, without connection with any precedent or subsequent stage, it must imdeed be very difficult, if not impossible to decide whether it is a calicle in progress or in regress, so nearly do both these changes resemble each other. We can consequently say that a Heliolitidean calicle origi- nates from the coenenchyma but also in decaying returns to coenenchyma. In a manner quite contrary to the generating agency, as a destructive one, the coenenchyma invades the calicles immersed in it. Through its exuberant growth it some- times encroaches upon the calicles, covers them and kills them. (See pl. I fig. 20, 21.) The struggle between the coenenchyma and the caliele is to be seen in such longitudinal sections as figured on plate 1x f. 24 or more strange on pl. x fig. 23, where, if I under- stand it rightly, calicles have been overwhelmed by the coenenchyma twice and new calieles grown up as many times. If it be so, it is a new and curious imstance of the observations that a part of an organism can subdue and annihilate a more important and central part. Generally the coenenchyma has been regarded as something alien to the calieles, as without any connexion with them. But we now see them in a continuous intercourse, in reciprocal action, the coenenchyma is an outgrowth from the calicles and the calicles on the other hand bud out from the coenenchyma. This kind of propagation forms one of the most serious objections which militate against accepting the hypothesis of dimorphism in the Heliolitide, so eagerly contended for by NICHOLSON and his followers. Long before 1883 when my observations on the coenenchymal gemmation were first published in abstract," I had seen this mode of propagation in Heliolites and Plasmopora and already in 1876 the first figures repre- senting this process were drawn. During the voyage of »Challenger» MosrereEy in 1875 discovered a similar mode of gemmation in Heliopora and his observations were published the following year.” He says that »new calieles are developed by the arrest of growth of one or more cells (= coenenchymal tubuli) . ... which .... form a central floor in the calicle». The appertaining figure (pl. 9 f. 17), however, shows, as it seems, in the bottom of the calicle several intact coenenchymal tubuli. In turning to specimens of Heliopora to consult them in this case, it is very easily seen that the calicles originate from the 1 Obersilurische Korallen von Tshau-Tiön, in RICHTHOFEN's China. Bd 4, p. 50. ” On the structure of the Aleyonarian Heliopora coerulea etc. p. 99 & 120 in Philos. Tr. R. Soc. 1876. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o |l. 21 coenenchyma. There are small shallow pits in its mass, with some three or five tubes in the bottom, of which one or two are of more considerable size than the rest. There is, no doubt, arrested growth of a few as Mosrrey says, while the surrounding tubuli con- tinue to grow upwards around them, and in Heliolites again there is continued growth and great changes in the bottom of the new calicle. In my paper I said that »aus diesem (the coenenchyma) knospen neue Kelche hervor.... indem der neue Kelch sich aus mehreren Coenenchymröhren ausbaut.> I was however not quite exact in saying that it went on in the manner described by MoszeLrEy nor is the illustration, which was given there of plate vi fig. 9 to the point, as it is questionable whether this is not rather a decaying caliele or one overwhelmed by coenenchymatous growth as above described. Instead I hope that the sections given on plate i of this memoir will be more convincing. If now, as NICHOLSON pretended, Heliolites is a dimorphous colony with sexual and asexual individuals and that the latter form the coenenchyma, the strange and abnormal fact would here prevail, that a new sexual individual is budding out from the body of as many as nine or more asexual individuals, which all build it up. Not to further speak of the paradoxical of such a supposition it is enough to remind, that there does not exist in the whole animal kingdom any instance at all, that a single individual is formed as a direct offspring from several others, the bodies of which entirely contribute to its formation. In the same year as I published my views in RiIcHTHOFEN's China, though somewhat later, von Kock in his memoir »Ungeschlechtliche Vermehrung Paleozoischer Korallen» expresses himself very cautiously about this question and does not with a single word men- tion my observations on what he later calls »Cönenchymknospung». What he says" is: »Gegen diese Ansicht (NICHOLSON's) hat Lindström verschiedene Grimde geltend gemacht, von denen mir einer, die Entstehung eines Hauptkelches aus einer grösseren Anzahl von rudimentären Polypen, als der wichtigste erscheint». Now this is somewhat ambiguously expressed. The origin of a calicle from a great number of rudimentary polyps was not one of my reasons, on the contrary I contested NICHOLSON'S views on the ground that ir was impossible to accept such a supposition. In the »Zoologischer Anzeiger vol. I p. 103, 1878 (not 1881 as von KocH himself wrongly writes in >»Ungeschlechtl. Vermehrung»> p. 10) in a paper, intitulated »Notiz äuber die Zooide von Pennatula» he says »Ich habe nun bei der Betrachtung einer Anzahl von Exem- plaren der Gattung Pennatula die Bemerkung gemacht, dass sich manchmal einzelne dieser Zooide wie in jeder Beziehung normale Polypen entwickeln». This observation was, as we shall see, most welcome to the adherents of the hypothesis of dimorphismus in Helio- lites and they did not care for, that von KocH himself in his paper" expressly had said that the circumstance that the Siphonozooids of the Pennatulids many times change into genuine polyps is an objection against the dimorphismus, and likewise also the anatomy of Heliopora. WAAGEN, no doubt seeing the impossibility of reconciling the view of the dimor- phismus, to which he adhered, with the observations on the coenenchymal gemmation tried 1 Ungeschlechtl. Vermehrung p. 10. K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Haudl. Band 32. N:o 1. oc 22 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITIDA. to evade this dilemma by a suggestion " which he deduced from von KocH's above men- tioned observation on the transformation of the siphonozooids and he was supported by NEUMAYR.” WAAGEN says that the siphonozooid in transforming into an autozooid required much more room and »it might then well be imagined . ... that... to make room for the new individual thus formed, the surrounding siphonozoids die and that the first sign of this beginning decay is just the thickening of the outer walls, which are destimed to form together the wall of the new autozooid». Does this mean that the tubuli around the new autozooid are absorbed and that only their outer walls remain to form the theca of the new calicle? For the rest the thickening of the theca, of which WAAGEN speaks, is by no means the beginning of the change in the coenenchyma, but on the contrary the last act of it. And if it were as WAAGEN says, we should see only one of the »siphonozooids» enlarge and most naturally the central one within the area affected. Instead, the tubuli there continue for a while of the same size, and then it may be two or three contiguous ones in the periphery which have grown larger.” At last NICHOoLSON, who in his works previous to the third edition of his Manual of Palexontology, published in 1889, does not make any mention of the coenenchymal gemmation, seems there, p. 334, hesitate to accept fully the interpretation of Mosrerey of what may be called polygenesis as he says that the conversion of a group of imperfect polyps into a single polyp is a »remarkable» phenomenon. Then he continues in the same manner as WAAGEN, that it is only a single siphonozooid which becomes converted into an autozooid. There 1s now not much need to confute these statements since BourRNE, VON KocH and others have demonstrated that there are no siphonozooids existant in Heliopora. BournNr has, though assuming the affinity of Heliopora with Heliolites, shown, as it me seems, upon clear evidence, that the coenenchymal coeca of Heliopora »are not of the nature of degenerate siphonozooids». Consequently no single autozooid could here develop out of one, still less of a plurality siphonozooids. Moreover, on account of its sceleton Heliopora must be considered as a highly aberrant member of the Alcyonaria. 2. Intracalicinal gemmation. Of this I have above at page 13 given notice and below in the description of Heliol. interstinetus (pl. 1 fig. 34, 35 and also pl. iv fi 15, pl. vin fig. 28) all particulars. In a certain way it is a variety of the coenenchymal gemmation, as no new buds arise before the coenenchyma has been sufficiently developed around the raised caliele. And both sorts of gemmation have the common feature of originating out of the border zone. Its difference from coenenchymal gemmation consists in its originating first a coenenchyma within the tubularly elongated calicle, then out of this new caliecles. 1! Paleontologia Indica, Sect. XIII, Productus limestone Fossils p. 906. > Thierstämme p. 331. "I cannot find how my observation that the polypierite and the calicle proper in incipient colonies are formed before the coenenchyma can not the least, as WAAGEN seems to think, support a supposition of his that the coenenchymal tubes (= »mesopores») are the first and that the »large tubes» in Fistulipora are developed out of them. I did not occupy myself with the Fistulipore and the reality in Heliolitide is in direct contradiction to what he says. ' Structure and Affinities of Heliopora coerulea, 1895 p. 472-473. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:O I. 25 3. Hpithecal (or coenothecal) gemmation. As an indication of the propagating faculty of the epitheca I would consider such features as shown on pl. vi f. 11, pl. vr f. 17, in which calicles go out directly from the epitheca on which they are based. The integument which once covered and secreted the epitheca, also through its vitality pro- created independant calicles. These are as if truncated at their starting point and of the same width as the rest of the calicinal tube. The natural limits of the Heliolitidee. Having in the preceding section characterized the Heliolitide& I will now review such genera which by some authors have been from time to time ranked amongst them, stating my arguments for not considering them as members of this family of corals. In thus eliminating them from the Heliolitidx I will examine these genera one by one, taking them in alphabetic order. Great confusion has arisen because superficial analogies or presumed identity of quite different structures have been considered as homologies. Thus, to give one instance, Bryozoans like Monticulipora, Fistulipora and others, Favositide and several other corals have been stated to be nearly related to the Heliolitid&x or to belong to their family. It is necessary to bear in mind, that these form a well defined and clearly circumscribed group of fossils. Of very little value as a distinction are the tabule, these partitions which occur in widely different groups of animals. Cephalopoda, Gastropoda, Conularide, Annu- lata, Bryozoa and Foraminifera share this structure with the Corals. There are, however, slight variations, which make it possible to distinguish between the tabul&e of the Corals and those of the Bryozoa, of which particulars will be given below. Azxopora M. Ebow. & Hamre, H. N. Cor. II p. 243 by them placed amongst their Milleporid&2, next to Lyellia as occurring in the Eocene formation near Paris and London. It is said that the coenenchyma is reticulated and spongy and that the septa are rudi- mentary. In the detailed description of the two principal species again it is said, that there are no septa at all. Some years later DUNCAN in Supplem. to Brit. Foss. Corals described two species and these have absolutely no septa. ZitTEL (Paleozoologie I p. 288) has placed it amongst the genuine Milleporidae and this seems to me to be its true affinity. Battersbyra M. Epbw. & Hamre from the Devonian of England, which by these authors was classed as one of the Heliolitid&e, has through the researches of DUNCAN! been recognized to be one of the Astreide, the supposed coenenchyma being only a para- sitic incrusting Stromatopora. FERD. ROEMER” again regards it as a Rugose Coral. At all events there is nothing to justify its being ranged with the Heliolitidee. Calapecia BirrinGs (derived from xe40s, beautiful and äzoriae colony, consequently not to be written as Calopecia or Calapecia as some authors do). Through examination 1 Philos. Transact. vol. 157 p. 648. ? Leth. paleoz. p. 415. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o |. 20 of original specimens I am convinced that the genera Columnopora NIcHOLSON, Houghtonia ROMINGER and probably also Lyopora NICHOLSON & ETHBRIDGE are identical with this genus and consequently superfluous. ZITTEL and SARDESON have numerated it amongst the Heliolitide.' I do not think that it belongs there in spite of some superficial simi- larity. As it is provided with a perforated theca, with an unstable number of septa, twenty or more and less, and a quite different sort of coenenchyma, I cannot regard it as one of the Heliolitid& according to my conception of this family. It reaches from the highest Lower Silurian to the lowest beds of the Upper Silurian and has a very wide geographical distribution from Canada and North America, England, Norway, Dalecarlia and Gotland in Sweden, Esthonia to the middle Tunguska river in Sibiria. Columnopora, see Calapecia. Cyrtophyllum, TinpstRÖmM, Silurische Korallen aus Nord-Russland und Sibirien in Bihaug till Svenska Vetensk. Akad. Handl. Bd 6, N:o 18 p. 17, fig. 1—2. SARDESON (Tabulaten page 276) has, inadvertently calling it Cyathophyllum, placed it with Plas- mopora from which genus, as well as from all other Heliolitide it is widely different through its numerous, about forty septa, through its peculiar and characteristic tabulze. I have placed it as nearest to Acervularia. The outlines of the polypierites are very clear and defined and there is seldom much coenenchyma between them. Fistulipora. Concerning this, as well as other fossils, rather to be regarded as Bryo- zoa, I have given some details below in treating of the affinities of Heliol. decipiens. Haimeophyllum Birtrines. Zirrer (Palexozoologie I, p. 213) enumerates this devonian genus amongst the Heliolitidx. On examination of specimens, which BizriInGs himself once sent me, I can not find the least to justify its affinity with Heliopora or Heliolites. There is no coenenchyma, there are about forty septa and the thece are perforated by oscula, like those of the Favositide. 'The calieles are filled with a dissepiment, like that in the Cystiphyllidee. The name of this genus ought not to be retaimed any longer as it is quite iden- "tical with Chonostegites M. Epow. & H., founded by them in 1850. Their Chon. Clappi is indeed the same fossil as Haimeophyllum ordinatum BirrinGs (first described 1859), as I have learnt by comparing specimens of both. It is not likely that it is related to Michelinia as some American authors think. Halysites. In a paper in Annals and Mag. Nat. Sciences 1876 I placed this genus amongst the Heliolitide on account of the similarity in structure as observed in longitudinal sections. Further there is an apparent homology with the coenenchyma through the intercalicinal tubes. But as the mode of growth of the Halysite is so pecu- liar, it may at present be left as a type for itself. Heliopora, BLAINVILLE. No other coral has been so often and so eagerly compared with Heliolites as this and yet, I think, that a closer investigation will prove, that there is very little of a real affinity between them. Too much stress, as to their differing, 1 I myself also in a paper on the Tabulata in Ann. mag. N. Hist. 1876 vol. II p. 16 ranged this genus with the Heliolitide along with Thecostegites, Halysites and with some doubt Thecia. But further researches have lead me to abandon this view. 26 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITIDA. may, however, not be laid on the total absence of all connecting links between these genera from the end of the middle Devonian to the Recent times. Several fossil corals have been called Heliopora, which on closer inspection by no means can be considered as such. Minp EpwaRrRpbs and Hame referred to Heliopora two species from the Cretaceous strata of Gosau, which Rruss had described as belonging to his genus Polytremacis. They had better to be left there, as may be found by studying the beautiful figures of Rruss.' Whatever they may be, they are certainly no Heliopore. 'The same is the case with Heliop. deformis MicHBErin, which fossildealers send under that name from the tertiaries of Auvers in France. QuENnstEDtr” has described and figured a Heliopora bipartita from Berchtesgaden. From the figures to judge he has commingled two different species, none of them a Heliopora. In one (fig. 14) the two opposite septa of the first order, (because they must be genuine septa), have coalesced with a little colu- mella in the centrum. The other form, Heliop. var. sparsipora (fig. 19), differs so com- pletely that it must be assumed it belongs to another genus than the former. If there now is no evidence of fossil Heliopora we have to take the recent Hel. coerulea into considera- tion as the only species known. Several authors, as HINDE, NEUMAYR, WENTZEL etc., have already denied all alliance between Heliopora and Heliolites. As NEUMAYR has well pointed out there are no true septa. The short, blunt spines, which surround the edge of the caliele, are nothing else but the same sort of echmula- tions which stand up on the coenenchyma between its open tubes and are only continua- tions from the core or nucleus, the string which forms the centre of the rods, that make up the whole of the corallum. This central string which evidently is the oldest part of the rod, as it grows in advance of the ambient tegument, is of a splendid cream colour, which by transmitted light looks black. It is enclosed by a mass of pale, blue-greenish calcite fibrille, growing out from it upwards in an acute angle. These rods meet from" opposite sides around the calieles and the coenenchymal tubes and at the meeting-point they have a jagged outline. A feature in Heliopora, which decidedly removes it far from the Heliolitide is the total want of a calicular theca. The pseudosepta or rather the tubercles around its rim are not in any way connected with each other, nor do they grow out from any theca as in the Heliolitidee. There is no ground for the statement that the calieles of Heliopora as a rule are surrounded by twelve such pseudosepta, as in Heliolites. In one and twenty calicles I found the number of the pseudosepta to be as shown in the annexed table. Number of calicles . . . . - | 2 2. 2 4 3 5 1 2 Number of septa in each . . | 10 IE) 13 14 15 16 17 As BOURNE remarked before me fifteen seems to be the most prevalent number. ! Denkschriften der K. K. Akad. der Wissenschaft. vol. VIL, pl. 24. — ZITTEL Paleozool. I, p. 212 also has given figures of »Heliopora» Polytremacis Partschi partly copied from REUSS and partly (f. 122 a) new, differing from the figures of the latter especially as to the coenenchyma. The longitudinal section clearly shows the difference from Heliopora. ? Petrefact. Deutschlands p. 154, pl. 149 fig. 14—-19, KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o l. 27 Every one of these pseudosepta is continued downwards by a narrow, not much prominent ridge, the interior wall of the calicle being consequently fluted, as it were, through quite as many grooves as there are ridges or pseudosepta round the aperture. The ridges are regularly provided with short knobs. The tabule in the calicles, as well as in the coenenchymal tubes are by far not so numerous as one could think by the figures given by several authors. They are very thin, concave and situated at a great distance from each other and moreover often de- ficient in the most narrow coenenchymal tubes.! Houghtonia, see Calapoecia. Lyopora, see Calapoecia. Millepora EL. Much needs not to be said concerning this genus, since the discoveries of AGaAssrz and MosELeyY have shown that it is a Hydrozoon and their views have been accepted by all authors. Polysolenia Bruss in »Reise der Novara. Geologischer Theil> 2" Bd, p. 172, Taf. 2, fig. 3. — This fossil coral, which ZitTEL regards as one of the Helioporid&, and conse- quently according to his views as nearly related with Heliolites, was found in the tertiary formation of Java and by its founder compared with Polytremacis and Heliopora. The calieles have eight constant septa, seemingly in two cycles of four septa each, the coenen- chyma consists of circular tubes with thick walls and are traversed by regular, horizontal, though scarse tabule. In the calicles, if I understand the section fig. 3d rightly, the tabula are more numerous and intersected by the septa. Thus far, as the figures show. In the descriptive letterpress, however, Rruss tells that there are no »Quersepta», and that the walls of the coenenchymal tubes are perforated through »Quercanäle» (traverse tubes). It seems, however, that he has mistaken the tabul&e for tubes and that he thinks the loculi between the septa to be the septa themselves. By what now has been stated, con- -cerning its structure, sufficiently is shown that this genus by no means can be considered as related to the Heliolitidee. Polytremacis D'OrBiIGNY. I cannot find that this author ever gave a clear de- finition of this genus. It seems that he considered Pol. Blainvilleana (Heliop. Blainvilleana MICHELIN Iconographie p. 27 fig. 6a—6b not fig. 8) as the type species as he mentions this first. MirnE EpwaArps & Haamer, who follow him, say that the septa in this genus are well developed and so large that they nearly meet in the centre of the calicles, but this is not the case in any of the species known, excepting that which Rruss, according to my view, wrongly called Pol. Blainvilleana and which if exactly figured can not pos- sibly belong to this genus.” All the others have short septa and the surface is as in a Heliopora. That remarkable coral again has according to the figures of Rruss twelve regular, equalsized septa, stretching near to the centre surrounded by a tubular coenenchyma with horizontal tabul&e and the calieles have concave tabula, the whole thus giving a real Heliolitidean appearance. But when we turn to the printed description it is stated that 1 BOURNE (Heliopora) remarks on the difference in the propagation of the coenenchymal tubes in Heliolites in opposition to that of Heliopora and FPFavosites. — Favosites cam scarcely be brought in comparison with these as there is no coenenchyma. > Wiener Denkschriften vol. 7 (1854) pl. 24 fig. 4—7. 28 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITIDAE. the septa (»Radiarlamellen») are between 8—14. Evidently there are several quite diffe- rent species and even genera commingled under the name of Pol. Blainvilleana. The other forms have short, numerous septa and the surface resembles that of Heliopora. MicHELiN's Hel. (Polytremacis D'OrB.) Blainvilleana can scarcely, 1f we may judge by his obscure figures, be identical with the homonym species of Rruss and they cannot be retained in the same genus. MIiCHELIN's species which is provided with a greater number of septa is probably identical with the Heliopora Blainvilleana of QuzrnsteEpr (Petref. Deutschl. p. 901, pl. 170 fig. 30) which this author also thinks is the same as REuss' first species Polytr. Partschi. As I have not been able to examine their specimens, I must leave this for other authors to decide. It seems, however, doubtful whether Polytr. Partschi Rruvss with its peculiar broad, collarlike cirele of septa or pseudosepta and its starry coenenchyma can be identical with Polytr. Blainvilleana MICHELIN & QUENSTEDT. Polytr. macrostoma, the third species of Rruss may also be generically different from the others. I have had some few specimens of two species kindly sent me from Dr LAUBE in Prag, one called P. Partschi Rruss,!' the other P. Blainvilleana, none of them corresponding with the descriptions or figures of Rruss, though that which is denominated Pol. Blain- villeana comes near to Pol. Partschi of Reuss. Both have a great number of short pointed septa, amounting to between 30—40 in the larger calieles, and continuing outwards in connection with the coenenchyma. This is quite different in both: reticulate, open tubhes, Heliolites-like in P. Partschi, spiny or warty in P. Blainvilleana. In a horizontal section of the latter small narrow tubes, somewhat arranged in lines or series lie imbedded in a thick mass, which in a longitudinal section is composed of rods, baculi, the former species has some scarce tabula in the narrow tubes. I have examined a specimen sent from the Geologische Reichs-Anstalt in Wien with the denomination Polytremacis Blain- villeana with the number of septa varying from eight to twenty; tabulze in the calicles and the coenenchymal tubes; the coenenchyma on the surface with small points or also smooth. To sum up, if a genus ever was in need of revision it is this, and untill this has been executed by somebody provided with sufficient material to accomplish the research, we may suspend our final opinion as to the systematic position of it and in the mean- while keep it apart from the Heliolitidee. Stylophyllum Bruss is by ZITTEL enumerated as one of the Helioporid2e along with the Heliolitide. The description and figures of Rruss” show that it is a most abnormal coral, without any coenenchyma at all and with a great number of septal spines in irregular rows and vesicular tabule and that it consequently does not show any affinity with the Heliolitid:e. "It may here be remarked that the figures of Heliopora Partschi, p. 212 ZITTEL Palzeozoologie, belong to widely different species. Figure 12206 is evidently a reproduction of fig. 7 pl. XXIV of REUSS' memoir in Wiener Denkschriften vol. 7 and by him intended to represent a longitudinal section of Polytrem. Blainvilleana. But this species, as stated above, more Heliolitidean than any, cannot be a Heliopora, nor a Polytremacis, and must form a new genus. A longitudinal section of Heliopora, as well as of Polytremacis is quite different. NEUMAYR in his »Stämme» pag. 305 has again reproduced the figure of ZITTEL and names it simply »Heliopora» and he describes it also as representing the living Heliopora, what is highly misleading. The fig. 122a should represent Heliop. (Polytremacis) Partschi, but the indistinetness of its execution allows no decisive opinion of what species it really is. " Wiener Denkschriften, 1854 vol. 7 p. 132 pl. Xxr fig. 1—3. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o |. 29 Tetradium, DANSA. NICHOLSON' says that Tetradium presents a very striking resem- blance to Heliolites in the form of the septa, which he considers as pseudosepta. On the same account many other corals, not so dubious as Tetradium, might also be classed as allies to Heliolites. BournNE ” says that Tetradium minus resembles Heliolites in the »close approxima- tion of its corallites, in the possession of tabulze» and the pseudosepta. I cannot find that there is the least resemblance between these two genera in the position of the »corallites» (? = calicles), as in Heliolites the calicles are more or less distantiated through the inter- vening coenenchyma, in Tetradium, on the contary, the calicles are entirely contiguous without the least traces of any coenenchyma. The »possession of tabulze» 1s a character which is shared by such a diversity of not else allied corals that it is of no value at all for pointing out any affinity between those two genera and the same is also the case with the septa. The regularity and the constancy of the twelve septa in Heliolites in contradistincetion with the characteristic four septa in Tetradium must moreover exclude all ideas of any affinity between them. Thecia, GoLpFuss. As to the pretended affinity of this genus with Heliolites it may be enough to remind that the calicles have no interior theca and are confluent with each other, communicating through an abundant system of horizontal tubes lying in conse- cutive series above each other, in a longitudinal section giving the appearance as of oscula, like those in the walls of Favosites. The septa are irregular and of a varying number. The tabul&e are thin and scarce, sometimes arranged like those of Cystiphyllum, in a few instances regular. Consequently I cannot consider Thecia as a member of the Heliolitid2. Thecostegites, Epw. & H. Having lately through the kindness of M. D. ÖEHLERT been enabled so examine specimens of Thec. Bouchardi E. H., I have found that I formerly was mistaken in supposing its affinity with the Heliolitide (Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 1876, vol. II, p. 16). It has tabul&e as the Syringopore and a few tubelike connections be- tween the calieles; the calieles are in many instances closed with a pseudooperculum as in several Favosite and the connecting »pläteaus> are not of the nature of a coenenchyma. The now revised genera being, on reasons alleged, eliminated from the close affinity of the Heliolitide, this family consequently retains of the previously known genera only the following ones, viz. Heliolites, DANA. Plasmopora, MIiLnE Epw. & HAIMz. Propora, LONSD. Diploépora, QUENSTEDT. Lyellia, M. E. & H. (if it really is an independent genus). Further I have appended the family of the Coccoseride to the Heliolitida as nearly related on account of their regular and consimilar septal formation, their mode of HH Tabulate Corals p. 234. Heliopora p. 469. [ K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl, Band 32. N:o 1. 4 320 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITIDA. gemmation, and also in some degree of their coenenchyma. They have indeed by some authors been mistaken for and described as true Heliolitidee. As to the affinities of these groups with other corals I cannot at present find any other paleozoic allies. In regard to the often pretended proximity of the Favositidee and the Heliolitide I have tried to show further on, in the description of Heliol. deci- piens that there exist fundamental dissimilarities between these two groups. Distribution. Geographical and geological. The genera of this family have a world-wide distribution, as well as some of the species. In almost all countries where Silurian and Devonian strata have been searched for them, they have been found. Not to mention Europe and the United States of North America, they have been discovered in the farthest boreal parts of North America and Canada, in China, in Sibiria, in Niti in the Himalayan Mountains, in the Caucasian Alps and in Australia. The space of time during which they existed, as far as at present known, extends between the uppermost beds of the Lower Silurian (none being found below the Bala beds of England or the Wesenberg strata of Estland), and the Lowest beds of the Upper Devonian formation, after which time all traces of them are lost and they have probably become extinct, and if, as I have stated above, the supposed allied corals in the creta- ceous strata and the recent Heliopora do not link them together, there seems not much hope left to rely on the imperfection of the geological record for explaining their non presence. The Scalpella found in the Upper Silurian of Gotland having no direct relatives before the cretaceous times form a most striking instance of the validity of accepting such an imperfection. But it fails in regard to the Heliolitide. There is only according to ReEuss” descriptions of the Gosau Corals a single species, his Polytremacis Blainvilleana, which in a most deceiving manner shows the characters of the Heliolitide. If this in reality is to be regarded as a survival of the Devonian Heliolitid&e or not, must at pre- sent be left undecided, as it seems to stand so isolated and as we must wait for more ample proofs. Ås to the statement of MIiLnE-EDWARDS and HaimE (British Foss. Corals, Mountain limestone p. 152) of a Carboniferous Propora, some remarks are to be found in the end of the descriptions of that genus. The Heliolitide are most numerous in the Upper Silurian strata and more so in the northern region of Siluria. In the Lower Silurian beds the Plasmoporin&e and the Coccoseridex prevail, the Heliolitine proper thrived chiefly in the Upper Silurian times. The Coccoserid&e which are so nearly related to the Heliolitida& are in the main confined to the Lower Silurian strata, and only a few remains have been discovered in the lowest Upper Silurians. 32 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLTITID EE. Some of the Lower Silurian Heliolitide have the distinguishing feature of a scarce coenenchyma and of closely placed calicles. This may perhaps, taken together with the development of the polypary of Heliolites, indicate a lost stage of early or ancestral forms of Heliolitide in which there was no coenenchyma at all developed and that this came in by and by. The stratigraphical occurrence of the species is as follows, more detailed notes are given in the special descriptions. Euelusively Lower Silurian. | Heliolites hirsutus n. | Proheliolites dubius FR. SCHMIDT. | Propora bacillifera n. Prop. cancellata n. Coccoseris Ungerni EICHW. microporus EICHW. megastoma M”CoYy. > var. minor. od micraster nD. Protar&ea vetusta J. HALL. Acantholithus lateseptatus nD. | | | Common to Lower and Up. Silurian. Heliolites interstinctus L. Hel. parvistella F. ROoEM. » var. intricatus. Propora tubulata var. LONSD. > conferta E. H. Acantholithus asteriscus F. ROEMER. Only Upper Siluwrian. Heliolites Barrandei var. spongodes. ? fasciatus mn. > repletus n. | > Liljevalli n. Cosmiolithus ornatus n. | » halysitoides n. | In this memoir fourty-six species and this does not comprise all hitherto known of Plasmopora petaliformis LONSD. > foroensis n. > calyculata n. ; "var. tuberosa n. 2 seita E. H. follis E. H. > stella n. > scala n. > rosa n. > suprema n. rudis n. > heliolitoides n. > reticulata n. Propora tubulata LOoNSD. » conferta var. minima n. > euryacantha n. > speciosa BILLINGS. » compacta n. » ambigua n. Camptolithus papillatus ROoMING. Diploöpora Grayi E. H. Pycmnolithus bifidus n. Common to Upper Silurian and Devonian. Hel. interstinctus L. Hel. Barrandei PENECKE. Only Devonian. Heliolites porosus GOoLDE. varieties have been described, but of course which several must be classed as synonyms to older. Nevertheless the following list of the distribution of the Heliolitide must of necessity be very incomplete in as far as it treats of other countries than the northern and no doubt a greater number is to be found in extra European countries, of which I have had no notion. Sweden. Scama. Heliolites interstinctus-decipiens M'Coy. Westergötland. Propora conferta E. H. | Isle of Öland. Heliolites hirsutus n. Propora conferta E. H. Propora bacillifera n. Propora sp. Coccoseris megastoma var. minor. KONGL. SV. VET. Östergötland (Borenshult). Propora speciosa BILLINGS. Isle of Gotland. Heliolites interstinctus L. » » Barrandei PENECKE. var. spongodes Dn. parvistella FERD. ROEM. var. Intricata D. fasciatus n. repletus n. Liljevalli n. Cosmiolithus ornatus n. » halysitoides n. Plasmopora petaliformis LOoNSD. » ? foroensis Dn. calyculata n. var. tuberosa n. scita E. H. stella n. scala n. rosa n. suprema n. rudis n. heliolitoides n. ? reticulata no. Propora tubulata LOoNSD. euryacantha n. conferta E. H. var. minima n. speciosa BILLINGS. ? ambigua n. Diploöpora Grayi E. H. Pycnolithus bifidus n. Dalarne (Dalecarlia). Proheliolites dubius F. SCHM. Propora conferta E. H. » bacillifera n. Coccoseris micraster n. Protarea vetusta J. HALL. Acantholithus asteriscus FERD. ROEMER. Jemtland. Heliolit. interstinctus L. Norway. Heliolites interstinctus L. » parvistella FERD. ROoEM. Plasmopora stella n. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND. 32. N:0 l. Dö c Propora bacillifera n. Prop. conferta E. H: Coccoseris Ungerni EICHW. These species I have examined myself in ori- ginal specimens and besides KIER in his »Fau- nistische Uebersicht des norwegischen Silurgesteins» enumerates the following species, some still unde- scribed and possibly identical with some of the above enumerated. Plasmopora primigenium K. E ramosa n. Proheliolites dubius F. SCHM. Plasmopora parvotabulata K. Plasmoporella convexotabulata K. > connexotabulata K. Heliolites intricatus var. lamellosus LM. Plasmopora stellata K. > intercedens K. > Andersoni NIcH. & ETH. England. Heliolites interstinetus L. porosus GOLDE. » parvistella F. RoEM. Plasmopora petaliformis LONSD. J calyculata n. scita E. H. > stella n. Propora tubulata LOoNSD. speciosa BILL. Diploöpora Grayi E. H. Coccoseris megastoma M'CoYy p. Pp. Estland (Esthonia). Hel. interstinctus L. » parvistella F. RozEwm. » hirsutus n. Proheliolites dubius FR. SCHM. Propora tubulata LOoNSDp. var. conferta E. H. > cancellata n. > bacillifera n. Diploöpora Grayi E. H. Coccoseris Ungerni EICHW. > microporus EICHW. Protaregea vetusta J. HALL. ? Acantholithus lateseptatus n. > asteriscus F. ROoEM. Bohemia & Austria. Hel. interstinctus L. parvistella F. RoEM. Barrandei PEN. Propora tubulata LOoNSD. Germany. Hel. porosus GOLDE. France. Hel. porosus GOLDE. interstinctus L. Italy (Alpi carniche). Hel. porosus GOoLDE. » interstinctus L. Belgium. Hel. porosus GOLDE. United States (N. Am.) Heliolites interstinctus L. Barrandei PEN. parvistella F. RoEM. Plasmopora scita E. H. > follis E. H. Camptolithus papillatus RoMING. Protarea vetusta J. HALL. Canada. Propora conferta (= affinis BILL.) speciosa BILL. Protarea vetusta var. major. Arctic regions N. Am. »Heliolites porosa», »Hel. megastoma», both probably Hel. interstinctus. G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITIDJE. North Russia. Hel. interstincetus L. Propora compacta n. Caucasus. Hel. porosus GOLDE. >» solidus & concentricus ROMANOWSKY probably synonyms to the former. Siberia. Hel. interstinctus L. Propora conferta var. E compacta n. China. Hel. interstinctus L. Propora conferta var. Himalaya (Niti). SALTER, in Pal&eontology of Niti 1865, p. 51 has a Heliol. depauperata Pl. 5 f. 5 which is an im- perfect fragment with some calicles, uncertain whether a Heliolites at all. Australia (N. S. Wales). Heliolites Daintreei ETH. Heliolites plasmoporoides described by R. ETHERIDGE jr. I am not sure of their affinities as I have not seen them. De KONINCK in his »Recherches sur les fossiles paleozoiques de la N. Galles du Sud» enumerates the following species. Heliolites porosa GOLDE. Heliolites megastoma Mac Cory. Hel. Murchisoni E. H. Propora tubulata E. H. Plasmopora petaliformis LOoNsD., but there is no evidence that the identification is justified. A systematic Synopsis of the species described. Fam. Heliolitidee. The corals appertaining to this family as well as the nearly connected one, the Coccoseride, are chiefly distinguished by their twelve regular septa, by the individual polypierites composed of an interior area enclosed within an inner theca and of an exterior area without any separating wall for each polypierite and forming a differently shaped coenenchyma Of systematic essays published in the latest years upon the Heliolitide may be mentioned first that of SARDESON in his memoir »Beziehungen der fossilen Tabulaten zu den Alcyonarien> p. 353. His Suborder Helioporide embraces the families Heliolitidee, Plasmoporidae and Halysitide. Of these the first corresponds with my Heliolitine if Polytremacis, Heliopora and Sarcophyton be excluded. With my Plasmoporine his Plas- moporide agree in so far as the genera Plasmopora and Propora are concerned. Lyellia, Pinacopora and Houghtonia are to be removed as they partly are synonyms with other genera and partly belong to other families. His third family has certain features resem- bling those of the Heliolitide but the homology is not ascertained. The latest attempt towards a systematic arrangement of this group is by Prof. FrecH in »Neues Jahrbuch fir Mineralogie» etc. 1897 p. 214. We there have the order Heliolithoidea with the families Heliolitid&x, Plasmoporide and Fistuliporidee. I propose to subdivide the Heliolitide and the Coccoseride in the following manner. Tribus I. Heliolitingze. Septa thin, coherent lamelle, coenenchyma of polygonal tubes. Genus 1. Heliolites. DANA. Coenenchyma monomorph. Species 1. interstinctus L. la. var. decipiens Mac Cor. 2. porosus GOLDFUSS. 3. Barrandei PENECKE. 4 var. spongodes n. 5. parvistella FERD. ROEMER. 6 var. intricatus n. 7. hirsutus n. 8. fasciatus n. 26 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITIDA. Species 9. repletus n. 10. Liljevalli n. Genus 2. Cosmiolithus u. Coenenchyma dimorph, thick walls, narrow tubes. Species 11. ornatus n. 12. halysitoides n. Genus 3. Proheliolites. KIzER. Coenenchyma scarce, septal spines directed downwards. Species 13. dubius FR. SCHMIDT. Tribus II. Plasmoporinze. Coenenchyma vesicular, theca thick. Genus 4. Plasmopora. E. H. Calicle with an »aureola», coenenchyma in its structure intermediate between vesi- cular and tubular. Species 14. petaliformis LONSDALE. 15. foroensis n. 16. calyculata n. IlZ3 var. tuberosa n. Il83 Set IN. lä. UGN I lä 20. stella n. 215 Scb Dn 22 TOSAND 23. suprema n. 24. rudis n. 25. heliolitoides n. 26. >? reticulata n. Genus 5. Propora. E. H. Coenenchyma chiefly vesicular, no aureola. Species 27. tubulata LOoNsp. 28. euryacantha n. 29. conferta E. H. 320. var. minima n. 31. cancellata n. 32. speciosa BILLINGS. 59. compacta n. 34. bacillifera n. 35. 2? ambigua n. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:0 |. 31 Genus 6. Camptolithus n. Instead of tabule the calicles are provided with a vesicular tissue like that of the coenenchyma. Species 36. papillatus ROMINGER. Genus 7. Diploöpora. QUuUENST. Coenenchyma partly vesicular, partly bacular. Species 37. Grayl BE. H. Tribus II. Pycnolithinzr. Genus 8. Pycnolithus mn. Coenenchyma dense or compact, of granular texture. Species 58. bifidus n. Subfamily Cocceoseride. Septa short, thick, central area of the calicle filled with columnar baculi the pointed tops of which form papillx on the bottom of the calicle. Coenenchyma bacular with no or narrow tubes, in which few tabulee. Genus 1. Coccoseris. E1icHWALD. The sclerenchyma entirely composed of baculi, no tabul. Species 1. Ungerni EicHw. 2. miecroporus EICHW. 3. megastoma M'Cory. 4. var. minor n. 5. micraster n. Genus 2. Protarea. E. H. Thin, inerusting coral, sclerenchyma much resembling that of the preceding genus, though more incoherent as to the septa, and with a very scarce coenenchyma. Species 6. vetusta J. HALL. Genus 3. AÅcantholithus n. Septa thin, but built upon the same plan as in Coccoseris, coenenchyma with a few tabulated tubes. Species 7. lateseptatus n. 3. asteriscus FERD. ROEMER. K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Flamndl. Band 32. N:o 1. 5 38 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITIDA. Descriptions of Genera and Species. Tribus I. Heliolitin2e. This tribe comprises those genera which as a rule have twelve septa in the cali- cular area, being coherent lamellxe, more or less spiny on their margin. Regular tabulze in the calicular tubes as well as in the tubes of the coenenchyma, which latter have a polygonal shape. According to the structure of this coenenchyma joimt with other diffe- rences, as closer indicated in the descriptions further down, three genera may be discerned. 1. MHeliolttes, DANA, with monomorphous coenenchyma or all its tubes equalsized and polygonal. | 2. Cosmiolithus nov. gen. with dimorphous coenenchyma or tubes of two diffe- rent kinds. 3. Proheliolites, KizrR, with very scarce coenenchyma, septal spines, unlike all others in this family, bent downwards. Coenenchymal gemmation from single tubes. Genus Heliolites, DANA. Synonyms. 1745. Millepora p- p. L. Cor. balt. p. 30. 1767. Madrepora p. p. L. S. N. ed. xt p. 1276. 1826. Astrea p. p. GOLDFUSS. Petref. Germ. p. 64. 1833. Heliopora p. p. STEININGER. Mém. Soc. Géeol. de France p. 346. 1839. Porites p. p. LONSDALE. Sil. Syst. p. 686. 1845. Explanaria GEINITZ. Grundriss d. Verstein. p. 568. 1846. Heliolites DANA. Zoophyta, Un. St. Expl. Exp. p. 541. 1849. Lonsdalia D'ORB.! Note sur les polyp. foss. p. 12. 1850. FHFistulipora p. p. MAC COoY. An. Mag. N. H. Ser. 2, vol. 6, p. 285. 1850. Palaeopora p. p. Mac Cory. Ibid. 285. 1850. Geoporites D'ORBIGNY.! Prodrome, p. 49. 1895. Stelliporella WENTZEL. Zur Kenntnmss der Zoantharia tabulata p. 27. 1895. Pachycanalicula ID. Ibid. p. 27. DaANA is the real author of this genus, but the name had been used long before by GuErTTARD. This author, however, in his »heliolithe» jomed a great number of dissi- milar and not at all congeneric forms. The conception which DANA gave of the genus is the only true one. Of the name Heliolites, from which also that of the family has been formed, as from the longest known and the most typical of all its congeners, I cannot find any earlier notice before GUETTARD employed it in 1770 in his »Memoires sur différentes parties des Sciences et Arts», vol. 2 p. 284, where he says that he has »adopté le mot d”heliolithe» for such stones which have »des rayons comme le soleil». He evidently therewith meant to say, that he had adopted an earlier name, the more so as he in ! According to MILNE EDWARDS & HAIME. D'ORBIGNY's descriptions are too insufficient to find what he intended. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o |. 39 another place says that it has been already employed as »Heliolithos variorum autorum», I have in vain made a search for these authors, but the name has indeed, written in this manner, a classical form and in accordance with such ancient mineralogical names as Tecolithos, Hexacontalithos etc., which occur in Prinrus Hist. Nat. Lib. 36, Cap. 19. It seems, however, that GUETTARD by some inadvertence left the true track and in his Mémoires, vol. 2 p. 419 created the name »Heliolithes», »Heliolithe>, for his new »Genre XV» and thus imitated the many names ending on — ites, as haematites and others, which invariably are of the masculine gender, while those ending on — ttis, being altogether gems, are of the feminine gender. It would have been more convenient, if he had trans- seribed Heliolithos into Heliolithus, as PLrintrus also uses similarly composed names for minerals, as Chrysolithus for instance. Now to change the old, often and universally employed word Heliolites” and to transform it to what it ought to have been, would cause too much confusion and might certainly be approved by only very few, if any authors. Consequently it is better to keep it as it is. Again, on the contrary, for the new genera which may be created within this family, it seems advisable to form their names according to the Plinian rules. Thus, for instance, Acantholithus. The corals which belong to this genus generally have grown in diskshaped, flat or slightly hemispheerical polyparies, on the inferior or basal surface covered with a thin, finely wrinkled epitheca. In some which are globular or slightly branching, calicles are formed on all sides and consequently without any epitheca. The ' calicle has regular septa which sometimes have been entirely reduced so as to give the interior side of the theca a completely smooth surface. When they meet in the centre they may form various sorts of network or even columellalike structures. ÅA little, transverse columellar protuberance often occurs in the middle of the calicle of Hel. interstinctus. Commonly the septa in this genus are entire lamell&e and not only spinous projections from the theca, as in the Favositide or even in other Heliolitidze. But in Hel. Barrandei the-edges of these lamelle are serrated by long, curved spines. The coenenchyma is generally composed of regularly polygonal tubes, which multiply through fission of their area by transverse sclerenchymatous partitions, that have developed across the aperture of a tube, from one wall to the other and thus dividing a tube into two. Every tube is circumscribed by its own wall; hence the dividing ridge between two adjoiming tubes is a double wall. The intimate structure of their longitudinal walls is of the fibrous nature as des- eribed above (p. 15) in the same way as the septa and the theca of the caliele, which are coherent. There is some good evidence of a direct continuation or prolongation of the septa out in the coenenchyma as is so manifest amongst the Plasmoporinz; but there is no sign of an aureola, though specimens of Hel. porosus may indicate some approximation to it, as shown by WEIssSErMer's figure 3.” The dissepiment of the calicles consists of regularly horizontal tabula; in some of the oldest specimens from the Arach- 1 This name must be” written without 2 in accordance with the other words ending in ites, as not derivate from lithos. ? Zeitschr. deutsch. geol. Gesellschaft 1898 p. 61. 40 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITIDAE. nophyllum stratum (a) of Gotland they are concave. The dissepiment of the coenen- chyma is also composed of regular, though much more densely crowded tabulze. The gemmation has been observed to be of two different kinds viz. 1. Cocnen- chymal and 2. Intracalicinal, both as described above at p. 19, 22. Some differences of a specific nature are mentioned below under the species. Very small polyparies, affixed to other corals or shells, consisting of an initial poly- pierite and a few, three or four, which have sprouted from it, testify to the development out of ova. The young, of necessity free swimming larva or further developed young polyp had fixed itself and secreted the wormlike tube, the first beginning of the poly- pary as stated more in detail above. The geological distribution of the species of this genus, which are described below, is seen from the next table. | I | | Lower | slagg s ET är] Upper Silurian. Devonian. | Silurian.| Pp | | A= | = SE | FE I | oe | | Upper- |E9) & J225la El Ludlow. SölkSdaT= | RESET Sh =E most 3523 ole FOT Se | beds. TE Jan SR a es ] | | a Cali d 10 EID | | Heliolites interstinctus L. . | + x Xx x & Xx x x | | SA | Var. decipiens MAC COY « chib brett I TEGN FR EE AR a LE I I HelyjporosusiGOEDBUSSPfifsen slogan AE EN | ol Hel. Barrandei PENECKE. . z |) + + + Hål Ro la | I var. spongodes n. | | SS | | | Hel. parvistellar BERDARORMERL As RA 1 RE | | | FP | 3 £ IA i | | | | i Hel. parvistella-intricatus . I | > | | Hel. fasciatus n. | > ; | i | | ' 'Helrirepletns:m.tostlO. fb Bete .tbIteave ej | | xo| & I | | | sql : | | | | Hel. Liljevalli n. . & | | J | | | | Hel. hirsutus n. > | I | As here shown this genus at first appears, though scantily represented, in the upper- most beds of the Lower Silurian, from the Leptaena limestone of Dalecarlia in Sweden, and in the detached limestone blocks at Sadewitz in Silesia, whieh seem to be derived from the »Lyckholmer Schicht> of Estonia and also in these. It occurs in great richness of varieties and specimens in the Upper Silurian of Sweden, England, Russia, Bohemia, North-America, China and Australia and continues through the Lower Devonian to the lower division of the Upper Devonian, as mentioned above at p- 31, after which time it seems to have become extinct. It is found in the Devonian strata of Russia, Austria, Germany, Italy, France and England. One species, Hel. Barrandei, is common to both the Upper Silurian and Devonian formations and the same is probably the case with Hel. interstinctus, KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS--HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:O I. 41 Heliolites interstinetus. LL. Plate I figs. 1—36, PI. II f. 1—2. Pl. III f. 1-2. 1745. Millepora subrotunda, poris minimis, confertis, majoribusque crenatis remotis, L. Corallia baltica, p. 30 N:o XIII, fig. XXIV. 1749. > > > > L. Amoen. Acad. I, 99. 1767. Madrepora interstincta, L. p. p- Syst. Nat. ed. XII, p. 1276. 1819. Madreporites interstincetus, WAHLENBERG. Petref. Svec., p. 98. A short description intended to embrace the Linnean form. 1828. Astrea stellulata, HIS. Aunteckn. IV, p. 241. 1831. Astrea interstincta, ID. p. p- Anteckn. V, p. 127 and Esquisse, p. 26. The collections of HISINGER preserved in the State Museum of Natural Hist. at Stockholm contain under the varying names of Astrea porosa and Astrea interstineta a number of differeut Heliolitidzae. 1838. Astrea porosa, ANGELIN. Mus. Paleont. Svecicum, N:o 5. 1839. Porites pyriformis, LONSDALE. Sil. Syst., p. 686, pl. 16, fig. 2c, 2d, 2e. Figs. 2a, 26 belong scarcely to the same species, possibly it is a variety with small calicles. 1841. Astrea porosa, HISINGER. Förteckning, p. 58. 1845. Porites.pyriformis, LONSD. in Murchison Russia, vol. I, p. 625. 1846. Porites interstincta, KEYSERLING. Beobacht. auf einer Reise in Petschora Land, p. 175. 1851. Paleopora interstineta, M'CoY. Brit. Palzeoz. Fossils, p. 15. 1851. Palexeopora ? favosa, M'COY p. p- Ibid. p. 15. This species is evidently composed of incongruous elements and, amongst the figures on pl. IC, the fig. 36 entirely coincides with the Gotland specimens. 1851. Heliolites subrotundus, SALTER, in MURCHISON Silurian Rocks of Scotland, Qu. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. 7, p- 171 and also p. 144, pl. IX, f. 9. It is possible that this may he identical with this species, but there is no description, and the figure of a cast leaves the identity undecided. It might as well be an impression of a Coccoseris. Salter adopted the species name »subrotundus» from the second word of the description in Cor. Balt., erroneously attributing it to FOoUGT. 1852. Heliolites macrostylis, HALL. Pal. N. York II, p. 133, pl. 364, fig. 2a is probably identical with this species, not Hel. pyriformis HALL. 1854? Heliolites interstineta, EDW. H. p. p- Brit. Foss. Cor. p. 249, pl. 57, fig. 5b. This fig. is the only one of all given that can be identified with ours. The descriptions given in the various works of these authors are not so consistent which each other that they can be regarded as aiming at the same species. In Polyp. palxoz. there is given as a character »douze cloisons assez bien développées», in Brit. Foss. Cor. again the figure cited above shows short equal sized septa. 1854. Heliolites interstinctus, SALTER in Siluria, 1:st ed. p. 120, f. 3, 4, 5, pl. 39, f. 2—2e. Fig. 3 called Hel. megastoma. The same figs. recur in the later editions of Siluria. 1856—57. Heliolites porosa, HAUGHTON. Geol. Notes & Illustrations, Appendix to M'CLINTOCK, Reminiscenses of Antarctic Ice Travel in Journ. R. Dublin Soc. vol. I, p. 183, pl. Xx, fig. 5, 5a, bad figures and incomplete description. Worn specimen, but probably of this species. 1862. Porites megastoma, M'CoY. Sil. foss. of Ireland p. 62, pl. IV, f. 19. The MS of this work was finished already in 1846, but was not printed before 1862. In British Pal. Foss. p. 16, the first part of which was printed 1851, he refers to this work, when describing a different coral, being a Coccoseris, with the same denomination. 42 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITID ZE. 1876. Heliolites megastoma, ROMINGER. Geol. Survey of Michigan, vol. III, pt. IL, p. 11, pl. 1, f. 3. I have received specimens from the late Dr ROMINGER, found at Point Detour, Michigan, which quite correspond with the variety from the highest Gotland strata with large calicles. 1878. Heliolites megastomus (!) R. ETHERIDGE S:r. Palexeontology of the coasts of the Arctic Lands ete. Qu. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. 34, p. 581. Belongs possibly to this species, but the description is too short. 1878. Heliol. interstineta, QUENSTEDT. Petref.-Kunde Deutschlands 12 Abtheil. 67 Bd, p. 142, pl. 148, fig. 25. 1879. Hel. megastoma, NICHOLSON. Tabulate Corals p. 244, pl. XII, f. 2, 2a. 1880. Hel. interstineta, NICHOLSON & ETHERIDGE p. p. Sil. Foss. Girvan p. 254, pl. XVI, fig. 4 cet. exclusis. 1882. Heliolites interstinetus, LDM. Sil. Korall. aus N. Russland und Sibirien, p. 19. 1883. z) Ip. Obersilur. Kor. von Tshau-Tiön in RICHTHOFEN China Bd IV, p. 54, pl. V, f. 7. 1883. » » FERD. ROEMER p. p. Lethea geogn. p. 506. Several species seem to have been elassed together. The figures in the Atlas, published 1876, also represent dissi- milar forms. 1883. » J. COLLET. 1255 Amn. Reptoundiana, prose pil b.uiles. Ly 2,55 1885. » > DaAvIS. Kentucky Foss. Corals, Pt. II, pl. 1, fig. 3. It is uncertain whether fig. 4 also belongs to this species as stated by the author. 1888. » » LDM. Upper Sil. Foss. of Sweden, p. 21. 1889. > , TOoLL. Die palzeozoischen Versteinerungen der Insel Kotelnoy. Mém. Ac. Sc. de Russie T. 37, p- 47. . 1889. > » LESLEY. Pennsylv. Geol. Rept. pt. 4, Dictionary Foss. Penn. p. 273, figs. 1-—3. 1895. > > LDM. On the Corallia baltica of Linnzeus. Öfvers. Vet. Akad. Förbandl. p. 636. 1895. » > WENTZEL. Zoantharia tabulata. Denkschr. Wiener Akad. d. Wissensch. p. 506 (30 in Separ.) pl. 1, f. 1—7. There cannot exist the least doubt that LIiInnzus did not intend to enclose all Gotland Heliolite under this one. But to judge from the type specimen drawn and de- seribed in his »Corallia Baltica» it was this he had in view as the type. The reference of LINNZUS to Bromerr (Lithogr. Suecana) identifying the »Porus tuberiformis> of the latter with Millepora interstincta is not corroborated by the obscure description and figure of BROMELL. NICHOLSON and ETHERIDGE who have ranged a number of disparate Heliolitae under the denomination of Hel. interstinctus, say” concerning the original type of LINNAaUs: »On this point we have nothing to guide .us but the statement of MILNE EDWARDS and Hammer (Pol. Foss. Terr. Pal. p. 214) that the septa in Hel. interstincta are »assez bien développées». But it may be remarked, that the last mentioned authors express their own opinion and that they do not say anything at all about LINN2US type. Conse- quently it is difficult to find how their words could guide us to find what Linnzus had himself meant. For further particulars I may refer to my paper on LInNaus' »Corallia baltica» and also on the Corals in RICHTHOFEN's China vol. 4, where I have tried to prove that the species described by LINNaUS is just this Hel. interstinctus. Perhaps no other species of the genus Heliolites has been so often mistaken for others as this. So for instance FErRpD. ROrMER in his Silur. Verstein. von Tennessee p. 23 pl. 1 f. 5, 5a described a diskshaped fossil with rather small calicular openings without septa as Hel. interstinctus, in his »Sadewitz> again p. 24 pl. 1v f. 4 a still more narrow- ! Fossils of Girvan p. 258. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o |. 43 tubed Heliolites with crenulated calicinal margin and twelve well developed septa reaching nearly to the centre has the same name. In his Lethea geognostica, last edition, pl. 9 fig. 3a, he has copied the figure of Hel. interstinetus of M. Epw. and at last in the »Leth&ea erratica», pl. v fig. 7, there is a new form without septa and nearly related to the first mentioned. Not one of these, which represent at least three different species, can be regarded as identical with LInnaus type and must be removed from the list of the synonyms of Hel. interstinctus. We must not be led astray by the cireumstance that LINNavs in subsequent editions introduced foreign and recent corals under the same specific name. There exists indeed none besides the fossil Gotland form, which is to be described below, to which the words »poris majoribus crenatis» and »marginibus aliquan- tum crenato, crenis circiter duodecim» can be applied. In »Obersilurische Fauna des Timan» Herr N. LEBEDEFF! has at p. 13 described a coral, which he calls Hel. interstincta. But the description is so incomplete that the identity must be doubted. LEBEDEFF'S figures? on pl I fig. 3 do not show the real characters. Hel. interstincta WHBISSERMEL 1894 Korallen .... Preussens, p. 666 cannot be a true interstinetus as he tells about »Zwölf wohl entwickelte Septen>. As very doubtful forms of this species I regard the following. Porpital Madreporite, PARKINSON. Org. remains II, p. 69, tab. vi f. 2, 4, 5. Sarcinula punctata, FLeminc. Hist. of Brit. Animals p. 508. Porites favus BARRANDE MS from Tachlowitz. Hel. subtubulata, M'Coy. Paleoz. Foss. p. 16 pl. 1C f. 2. Geoporites intermedia, D'OrBIGNY. Prodr. I, p. 49, according to M. Eow. & H. identical with this species, but as D'ÖRBIGSY does not give any characteristics, I cannot find if he is right. Geoporites americana, D'OrB. Prodrome p. 108 much uncertain = Hel. parvistella F. ROEMER ?. Hel. megastoma, EicHwaALp. Lethea rossica Ii p. 453. Hel. interstincta, NICHOLSON & ETHERIDGE. Girvan p. 57. Å so common and so widely spread coral as Hel. interstinctus must already a priori be expected to offer a great number of variations and mutations. And so it in reality turns out to be. But in all this variability there is something in common and this will serve to establish the specific description. The form of the polypary. As a rule the polypary has grown in flat or slightly vaulted disks, in undulating placentoid pieces, plane or a little excavate below. A local variety from the stratum d along the shore of Wisby, there very common, forms compressed, broad branches bearing calicles on all sides. From the edges and the surface there project finger- or hornlike prolongations, which when detached or broken might be mistaken for independant polyparies. There are also irregularly globular or pyriform polyparies, but by far not so common as the others. 1 Mémoires du Comité géologique (de Russie) vol. XII, N:o 2. 1892. ? There is in the explanation of the figures a confusion of the numbers, giving f. 3 for Propora tubu- lata and f. 4 for Hel. interstinetus instead of vice versa. 44 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITIDA. Epitheca. In the disciform polyparies there is an extremely thin, in a section scarcely perceptible film, transversaly wrinkled and longitudinally finely striated. In the branching and globular polyparies there is of course not much of an epitheca. It there never forms a coherent covering on the surface, it occurs only in narrow irregular stripes for- ming zones, as it were, between the calieles. It must be the common, coenenchymal tissue which has secreted this fragmentary epitheca, probably at intervals when the living surface of the coral had retired within narrower boundaries and the surface outside it was dead. It must be borne in mind that this epitheca is the common exterior wall of all polypierites, corresponding to the simple wall which envelops the first or initial and single polypierite, from which the other have budded. It is an amplification from this secreted by a multiplicity of individuals placed along the borders of the polypary. The caliele. "The range of variability in regard to the size and the proximity of the calieles is very wide. The diameter ranges from 3 mms to 1 mm. or a little less. In length one and the same calicular tube has been found to reach a length of 15 mms and probably was still 10 mms longer as it was hidden in its lowest part. Those found in the youngest strata, the limestone beds signed as f=g—h, have in the rule the largest calieles, closely set and consequently a scanty coenenchyma. They are very shallow, generally only 0,5 mm. deep and consequently the living animal tissue cannot have been of any considerable thickness. Septa. The circular margin of the area is often slightly exsert and, what is most characteristic, wrinkled with twelve short ingoing angles, in fact the twelve septa which continue downwards into the calicular tube as faintly prominent, straight ridges, so that the interior side assumes a fluted appearance. In some more perfect specimens the septa form extremely thin and short lamellxe with entire margin. In others again they are nearly evanescent so as to approach to the variety called Hel. decipiens, which actually, as will be shown further on, is nothing but a peculiar manner of growth of H. interstinetus. As PEnEcKe observed in his H. Barrandei that the septa have dis- appeared in deeper situated portions of the polypary may also be seen in Hel. inter- stinctus, as for instance in the peculiar specimen drawn PI. 1 fig. 20 of which fig. 24, a section deeper down, exhibits quite empty caliecles. This change is no doubt usually due to the fossilisation, but it may there also sometimes have been an original defect of septa. In some specimens as in one from the lowest beds there are in the youngest areas longer septa which later are shortened. Columella. "The centre of the calicles is almost without exception provided with a columellar protuberance of a variable shape, styliform, lamellar, straight or bent so as to form an angular lamella. (See pl. I figs. 9, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 20.) It may he branching (f. 14, 20) and occupy a larger space. As to its origin the figures 11 and 13 may give some explanation. In the specimen, fig. 11, which evidently is a calicle not quite mature, the septa on the right are longer than those at left, which are of the ordinary size. One of the lefthand septa reaches to the centre and as a continuation of it and in connexion with it lies the columella, also united with two other septa. In fig. 13 an earlier stage of development is represented. There are twelve septa of which a couple, lowest down, still show the vestiges of their origin out of the cocnenchyma. They are else all large KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o |. 45 and reach to the centre where they are united with some rests of as yet unchanged coenen- chyma out of which later the columella develops. This central part remained isolated as columella, when the septa are shortened to their normal size. The top of the colu- mella, in the large variety of figure 20, as represented in section fig. 22, is divided into tiny spines, else generally smooth. Ås is evident by many longitudinal sections, figs. 8, 15, 23, the columella has not been formed continually during the whole life of the polyp, its growth has been interrupted and continued anew (figs. 2, 8). It can be followed as a long whitish line in the centre of the calicular tube (fig. 15) and then again ceases. In fig. 2 it has a peculiar appearance, disconnected on two of the lowest tabula and again reappearing on one of the uppermost. Tabule. They are in the rule horizontal, four on a length of one millim. They occur densely crowded near the top of the calicular tube (figs. 22—23) as to form large horizontal bands. This must depend on some abnormity, on an excessive or sickly secre- tion, an accelerated growth. Near the theca the tabulx are sometimes wavy or provided with a sort of grooves, especially where they meet the septa (fig. 29). These remind a little of those which are seen in several species of Favosites and may have the same sort of origin as these but do not occur regularly. Coenenchyma. The tubes of the coenenchyma are in the rule polygonal, five or six-sided, the dividing walls thick, as in specimen fig. 9, or threadfine as in fig. 20. The line which divides the walls of two contiguous tubes, can be discerned in specimens as fig. 9 and 13. There are closely set, regularly horizontal tabula, five on a length of one millim. or even more. The tubes augment by fission. A small partition wall grows out from the wall into the tube (many instances fig. 20), meets a similar from the opposite side (f. 13) or even four meet (f. 9) and form like a Tetradium four new tubes. In the coenenchyma between the second and third calicular tube at left in fig. 31 there is at first a single coenenchymal tube, which divides into two, and these agaim at a short distance again in two, so that four new have been produced out of one. At times there has been a singular invasion of the coenenchyma over the calicles. It 1s as if an exuberant growth had forced it to cover these areas partially or completely and thus to extinguish or alter the life-organs there existing. Instances of this phenomenon are delineated in figs. 20, partial destruction, and in fig. 21, complete destruction of two calicles, in one of which the columella is still visible. Propagation. 1. Through ova. That this has taken place is evident through the many small incipient polyparies consisting of a few polypierites, which have sprung out from a single primary one. (See figs. 25—27). This must of necessity have originated out of an ovum, passed through a larva stage and then fixed itself, secreting an epithecal envelope around itself. It has the form of a cornet, rapidly increasing in breadth, the theca is blackish, glossy and transversally finely striated. In a section, about one millim. above the initial tip (f. 30) only three small septa have been developed, and these are situated on that side of the polypary on which this lies fixed to the shells (fig. 26—27). And there is in the beginning no sign of any coenenchyma. This develops on the bottom side, the upper side left without any (fig. 25—27) and out of this new calicular K. Sv. Vet. Äkad. Handl. Band 32. "N:o 1. 6 46 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITID AZ. 2 2 areas arise, as it seems in a quincunxial arrangement 22 (see figs. 25, 27), which, how- ever, soon is disturbed through the enlargement of the polypary with a great number of new calieles. Tabul&e have been secreted at an early period, almost immediately after the wall (fig. 28), thus appearing before the septa. Gemmation. This is of three different sorts: 1. Coenenchymal, 2. Intracalicinal, 3. IEpithecal. 1. Coenenchymal (pl. I figs. 32, 1—I1v and fig. 33). The series of sections, representing this change, has been obtained by seraping down with a knife the little calicle and cau- tiously observing every change. It embraces only a depth of one millim. ere unaltered coenenchyma was reached. Beginning from below (fig. 32, 1) some nine coenenchymal tubes are seen to have assumed a deeper colour than the surrounding tubes and a reduc- tion has set in at the lowest right corner. Next, as seen in the bottom of section 11, which actually ineludes two stages, the walls of several tubes have been reduced or absorbed at the right hand while they are still complete on the upper side at left. In sect. 11 proper all tubes have vanished and an open area is created. Then the new septa begin to grow out irregularly, of unequal size, being already twelve in section 11. In the last stage figured, sect. 1v, they have grown still longer, tending towards the centre of the calicle. The com- pletion of this, other specimens taken in consideration, seems to be, that the new formed septa attain the centrum, that a columella is formed by their union, that a new reduction in size sets in and the normal structure of the species is attained. In a longitudinal section representing the coenenchymal gemmation (pl. I f. 33) we also sec how the coenenchyma gradually is dissolved, how the tabul&e are deranged, how soon a large calicular tabula is formed still interrupted by some irregular, remaining tubular walls, till at last the calicular tube is ready formed with its regular tabul2e. 2. The intracalicinal gemmation (pl. 1 figs. 34, I—1Vv and 35). The notion of its various phases has been obtained in the same way as in the previous case. A regular calicle, at the same level as the surrounding coenenchyma (sect. 1) half and half of interstinetus and decipiens type, as so often occurs, with eight short septa on one side, and none on the other begins to raise its margin (sect. 11), which thus becomes osculating and rises more and more above the coenenchyma so as to assume the shape of a little erect tube. In this stage there has been formed all around the septa, which now are distinetly twelve, between them and the theca a zone of coenenchymal tubes. This new theca, which of course did not exist before the calicle began to grow upwards, has originated at the same time the rising took place, and in sect. 11 we find its presence by the two small tubuli of inci- pient coenenchyma at the lowest, left corner. In the third stage mr the coenenchymal ring has widened and been finished all round with its own strong and well marked theca. There are now two thece, an interior one from which the septa start, being the primi- tive calicular theca from which the septa emanate and an exterior one, enclosing both coenenchyma and calicle. The caliele and the septa have changed their aspect during this procedure, the septa are twelve, but irregular, broad, ingoing folds. The newformed coenenchyma is cvidently an outgrowth from the interior theca, because the walls which divide its tubuli, regularly proceed from the angles between the. septa towards the exterior theca. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o |. 47 The last stage of this instance, the tube which grew on the surface of a polypary (sect. IV) bears clearly the signs of degeneration, the coenenchyma so promising in the previous stage is nearly gone, the theca and the septa are, as it were, shrivelled up. This bud thus never attained to the perfection which is seen in many other small colonies which have grown up on the surface of larger polyparies. An instance of this on a small scale is given by the little colony in figure 35, where a similar tubular polypierite with irregular coenenchymal tubuli has procreated a smaller calicle. 3. Epithecal gemmation. Though of an excessive thinness the epitheca must possess strong vital functions where at its formation it is covered by a diminutive lining of living organic matter spred out from a polyp. I think that in no other way, than as originating directly out of the epitheca, can be interpreted such a section as that shown in figure 12. There it seems to have been a little coenenchymal basis from which the re- gular calicinal tube arose. Geological and Geographical Distribution. This species already appears in the Lower Silurian Strata of Russia. ÅA specimen, belonging to the Museum of Reval, by Dr K1i=zr signed as Hel. parvistella ROEMER, has been found in the Lyckholmer Schicht of the Island of Worms and it is a variety with small calicles. The same Museum also contains a specimen with uncommonly small calieles only 0,s mm. in diameter from Hohenholm, Isle of Dagö. From the Upper Sil. of Norway in Malmö near Christiania the State Museum preserves specimens. In the Upper Silurian of the Asiatic Russia at the Lower Tunguska and Olenek it has been found by Russian explorers.' RICHTHOFEN found it in China at Tsién-shui.” It was found in North Russia at Petschora.? I have specimens from the U. Silurian of Bohemia (étage e”) at Kotzel, from Dudley in England, from North America, Niagara formation, and sent from Prof. James Hair as Hel. megastoma, from Drummond Isl., Michigan. It also passes up in the Devonian formation, in the Middle Devonian of the Alpi carniche of Italy and also according to MILnE EDWARDS and HaimE in France at Nehou. In Sweden it occurs only in the Upper Silurian and in the Island of Gotland it is one of the most common corals. The »Riks Museum> of Sweden is in possession of spe- cimens from the following localities. a. From the oldest stratum of Gotland, the Arachopophyllum stratum in detached pleces, broken up from the beds, which lie below the following strata. be. From the next shale beds, the shores north and south of Wisby to Halls huk and to Gnisvärd, Westergarn, Djupvik in Eksta, Lerberget in Stora Carlsö, Hablingbo, Östergarn, Lau (lower beds), Djupdya in När, Dember in Fårö, Kyrkbacken Fårö. In the stratum d at Bunge Fårösund, Lansa Fårö, Ryssnäs Fårö, Kyrkbacken Fårö, Tjelders Boge, the shore of Boge, Kulshage kanal Hangvar, the hills at Kålensqvarn, Wisby and almost everywhere north and south of the town in the peculiar variety mentioned above on p. 43, at Lau, Enviken in Hamra and at the hill of Hoburg. LINDSTRÖM, Sil. Korallen aus N. Russland und Sibirien p. 9. RICHTHOFEN, China vol. 4, p. 54. il 3 KEYSERLING, Wissensch. Beobacht. p. 175. 48 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITID ZE. In the uppermost strata, signed f£, g, h, from Mannagårda in Lye, Lill Rone in Lye, Sandarfve kulle f—A, Lindeklint, Mallgårdsklint, Klinteberg, Lummelunds kanal, Follingbo, Hörsne, Bara - hill, Simunde in Bara, Gothems hammar, the limestone between Bäl and Slite, Tjelders in Boge, the hills of Slite, Enholmen, Klints and Samsugn in Othem, Bunge and Fårösund. In the other silurian strata of Sweden it has been found only in the province of Jemtland in the coralline limestone of Norderön, Some remarks on Heliolites decipiens. Mac Cor. Pl. II figs. 3—22. I cannot have the least doubt that Mac Cor's Fistulipora decipiens! is identic with a greath number of Gotland specimens, which I have temporarily named Heliolites deci- piens or Hel. interstinctus-decipiens, the more so, since through the kindness of Pro- fessor TH. Mac KEnsy HuGHeEs I have received a cast of Mac Coy's original specimen, preserved in the Woodwardian Museum at Cambridge. It has been partially figured plate 11 figs. 21, 22, and may be compared with the Gotland specimens figured on the same plate. Mac Coy himself says about his specimen: »So exactly does this resemble the Palzxeopora interstincta that I have little doubt it has often been confounded with it... I have seen this coral also in large masses in the Upper Silurian limestone of Gothland. Chief cha- racter wabes smooth within, perfectly destitute of lamella». Also MirnE EDWARDS & HameE, who had examined M'Coyr's specimen, say” that it much resembles a Heliolites and »the coenenchyma does not present the vesicular tissue, which is characteristic of the genus Fistulipora». Neither these authors nor anybody else seem ever to have reexamined the original or typical specimens of M'Cor's first described? species of Fistulipora, which occur in the Carboniferous formation of England and which ought to have been a leading norm for introducing new species into that genus. These type species, to judge by the descriptions and figures, widely differ from the same author's Fistulipora decipiens. Sub- sequent authors continued to join with these the most heterogenous forms. Assuming a certain similarity with Fist. decipiens, BiILLINGS in 1857 described a new species, named Fistulipora canadensis.” But already in 1862 ROomMInGErR” had found its real nature as being a true Favosites, which he in his last work" called Fav. canadensis and still later NICHOLSON” has confirmed this conclusion. I have been able to examine several specimens 1 Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 22 Series vol. 6, 1850, p. 285. ? Brit. Foss. Corals p. 298. 3 Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. 29 Ser. vol. III, p. 130. 1849. + Geol. Survey of Canada, Report 1857 p. 165, and Canadian Naturalist and Geologist vol. III p. 420, also »Fossil Corals of Canada West» in Camadian Journal 1859, p. 98 fig. 1. > On Calamopore in gravel deposits near Ann Arbor. Sillim. Journal 29 Ser. vol. 34, p. 397 as Cala- mopora canadensis. 5 Geol. Survey of Michigan, vol. III, part II, p. 30, pl. VIII fig. 4. 7 Structure and Affinities of the Genus Monticulipora 1881, p. 94. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o |. 49 of this coral, which were sent to me from Mr BiLLInGSs, as well as from ROMINGER together with others and I can with certainty affirm the results both of ROMINGER and NICHOLSON.! My specimens of which I have given a couple of figures on plate 1, figs. 23-—26 distinctly present the tabulzx and the oscula of the thece which, however, are only visible in such calicles that have not been completely silicified. On the other hand I never, even in the best preserved specimens, have been able to see »the cycle of twelve rows of horizontal squamee» of which ROMINGER speaks and I cannot understand what he means. Moreover he talks about »the radiated structure of the tubes». In the first description (1. c.) he writes about »twelve distinct longitudinal ridges» in the larger tubes and also of longitudinal strie in the smaller tubes. Even if there are such, this does not militate against the Favosite- nature. There is, moreover, nothing that could be interpreted as coenenchyma. There are larger and smaller calicles, quite as in other palexozoic, especially Silurian Favositide. I have, on plate 1 fig. 28, given a figure of a Gotland Favosites, where the surface has an appearance nearly alike that of Fav. canadensis. There are amongst the species of the genus Favosites two distinct groups, one with angular, polygonal calicles, all of nearly equal size, the other with one set of large calicles with circular aperture, surrounded by a great number of smaller, both polygonal and circular calicles of unequal size, intervening as a sort of quasi-coenenchyma between the large calieles. There are several transitions from such corals, where the larger, circular calicles not are so prominent, to others where they are placed at regular intervals from each other. Instances of this may be seen on the plates of Davis” Corals of Kentucky. Even in Favos. canadensis this irregularity may be remarked and it may be regarded as an extreme development of the tendency seen in some Favositidae to have two sets of calicles. In these there exists no coenenchyma, there is not the least homology with the Heliolitide and there is no reason with NEUMAYR to say that »offenbar in naher Beziehung zu den Fistuliporen steht die im Silur und Devon verbreitete Familie der Heliolithiden».” This is quite in conformity with the views of DAnaA as expressed in Synopsis of the Report on Zoophytes 1859 p. 104 where the Heliolitide are enumerated in the subfamily of the Helioporin& and Family of Favositide. In spite of the clear evidence given by ROMINGER and NICHOLSON NEUMAYR persisted in the view of the relation of F. cana- densis with Heliolites and went so far as to say: »Wir haben in Fistulipora canadensis ein klares Bindeglied zwischen Favositiden und Heliolithiden vor uns». WENTZEL already in 1895 criticized this view in his Memoir on the Tabulata (p. 23). Through some notion of NEUMAYR's views probably an unpublished Museum name, Heliolitina canadensis, occurs in American collections as a synonym to Favosites canadensis. The high authority which NEUMAYR still after his decease deservedly enjoys amongst many of his followers for his researches on the fossils of the mesozoic strata might contribute to perpetuate this evident error and I shall in the following table try to give an idea of the fundamental differences between the two groups named. 1 NICHOLSON in »Tabulate Corals>, p. 289, when speaking of Fistulipora canadensis represents me as having in my paper of 1876 stated that it belongs to the Bryozoa, but I do not there mention it at all. ? NEUMAYR, Stämme des Thierreichs, p. 320, 50 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITID AZ. Heliolitide. | Favositidee. 1. Coenenchyma. "o1. No coenenchyma. 2. Twelve regular, coherent septal lamelle. | 2. No coherent septal lamelle, only septal | spines of irregular number, 20 or 30, never regularly twelve. 3. Imperforate theca. 3. Perforate theca with numerous oscula. 4. Coenenchymal and intracalyeimal gem- | 4. Intercalycinal gemmation. mation. 5. Tabule without fossulze. | 5. Tabule with fossule. 6. No epithecal coverings over the calicles, | 6. Epithecal coverings and false opercula. nor false opercula. 7. Calicle preserving the same size during | 7. Calicles increasing in size during con- its lifetime. | tinued growth. j 8. Theca having a microscopic structure of | 8. Thecx of minute threadlike vertical ele- fibrillx directed obliquely upwards. | ments. After a long and continued examination of numerous specimens I have come to the conclusion that the fossil corals, which I of late have named Heliolites decipiens are nothing else but a phase or modification of the growth of Hel. interstinctus. A colony of this may for a time grow quite regularly, showing the twelve septa as described above, and then assume the appearance of decipiens. But there are also specimens where both sorts of calieles may be found alongside on the same surface. In one specimen, where the decipiens character predominates, there are, as figured pl. 11 figs. 3—6a, few calicles of which one, probably the youngest, has large unequally developped septa, irregularly curved, another fig. 4 where they are quite regular and equal, reaching far inwards, then there is one, fig. 5, with septa in the regular interstinctus-fashion, and at last fig. 6 we have the decipiens stage without the least traces of any septa. Having thus duly considered the value of the innumerable gradations in confor- mation merging into each other, I cannot avoid the conclusion that Heliolites decipiens must be united with H. interstinctus as a variety, or perhaps rather more properly be regarded as a transient state in the growth, changing agaim into the typical shape. But this modification can also be stable a long while or during the whole existence of the colony and thus gain a certain appearance of independant specific value. It is ques- tionable whether not other species than Hel. interstinctus may have had a »decipiens> stage, depending on the reduction of the septa. So I have found from the Middle Devo- nian of Eifel a large polyparium with caliecles, in which no septa are visible. This might possibly be a transformation of Heliolites porosus. PI. 1r fig. 20. It must also be taken in consideration that a false appearance of a decipiens-stage can originate in the interior of all species through metamorphic changes in the fossilised structures, of which PEnrEcKE has given good information.! Close beside quite intact 1 Ueber die Fauna. ... einiger paläozoischen Korallriffe der Ostalpen, Zeitschr. deutsch. geol. Gesellsch. 1887 p. 267, Taft. XX f. 3. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o |. 51 septal areas lie others with partly destroyed or as it were dissolved septa and again further on calicles without any septa at all, that is to say, as decipiens. Such changes make the determination and distinction very difficult or almost impossible and necessitate a series of transverse sections for comparison. There may have been very slight exterior impulses to modify or alter and give a multiplicity of deviating characters to some polyparies which fundamentally or by descent are of the same stock. A list of synonyms now follows enumerating the various forms which I consider as identical with Heliolites interstinctus-decipiens, thus completing the list of synonyfns given above as pertaining solely to the typical form. 1837. Astrea porosa, HISINGER. HLethea Suecica p. 98, pl. XXVII, fig. 2. 1850. Fistulipora decipiens, Mac CoY. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., 29 Ser., vol. VI, p. 285. 1851. > > Ip. Paleozoic Fossils p. 11, pl. IC, fig. 1, 1a, 1b. 1854. Heliolites Murchisoni, M. EDW. & H. p. p- Brit. Foss. Cor., p. 250, pl. 57, fig. 6a, 66. Only the figures cited, not the description, indicate the identity. 1854. Heliolites megastoma, M. EDW. & H. p. p- Brit. Foss. Cor., p. 251, pl. 58, figs. 2, 2a, 20. The figs. 2c, 2d belong to a Lower Silurian species of Coccoseris, of which see below. There are no septa in the calicles, only in those of the Coccoseris figures, which may have caused the authors to speak of »twelve small septax. I have examined the original specimens which are preserved in the Museum of Jardin des Plantes in Paris and these do not present the least trace of septa and correspond to the figures. 1854. Fistulipora decipiens, M. EDW. & H. Brit. Foss. Cor., p- 298. 1854. » » M'Coy. Contrib. Brit. Palaontol., p. 172. 1860. Heliol. interstineta, FERD. ROEMER, Tennessee, p. 23, Taf. II, fig.. 5, 5a. The enlarged figure, 5a, clearly shows the identity. 1873. Fistulipora decipiens, I. W. SALTER. OCatal. Foss. Cambr. p. 103. 1878. Heliol. interstineta, QUENST. Petrif. p. 143, pl. 148, fig. 25 (enlargement of coenenchyma falsely drawn). 1878. Heliol. megastoma, ID. lbid. p. 143, 144, pl. 148, fig. 27, 30, 31. 1880. Heliol. Murchisoni, NICHOLSON and ETHERIDGE, Girvan p. 244. They say that it is closely allied to Hel. porosus and nevertheless they describe it as wanting septa. 1880. Heliol. interstincta, ID., ibid. pl. XVI fig. 3, 3a, 4, 4a. 1883. Heliol. decipiens, LINDSTRÖM in RICHTHOFEN's China, Bd IV, p- 56, pl. V, fig. 6. 1885. Heliol. pyriformis, DAVIS, Kentucky Fossil Corals, pl. I, fig. 5, 6. 1885. Heliol. subtubulatus, ip. Ibid. pl. I, fig. 7—38. 1888. Heliol. decipiens, LINDSTRÖM, List of U. Sil. Foss. of Sweden, p. 21. 1891. Fistulipora decipiens, WooDps, Catal. Type Spec. Cambridge, p. 18. 1895. Heliol. decipiens, WENTZEL. Zoanth. tabulata p. 33, Tab. IV, fig. 2—9. NYSE bolemicus)k IDA bida ps St Mans 1f8—97 Taj mr) fi —4 1895. > > var. major, ID. Ibid. p. 33, Tafl. IM, f. 8—9, Tafl. IV, fig. 1. There are local varieties in great abundance. From the stratum c of Tofta Gotland we have semiglobose colonies with calicular openings rather more distant than else. The circular, non indented wall raised a little above the coenenchyma, which is faintly ele- vated all around it or rather there is a minute mound of the coenenchyma with the caliele on the top. 59 6. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITID AA. From the Arachnophyllum stratum near Wisby there is a variety, growing in disks of the vertical thickness of 25 mm. The caliecles are small, circular, distant, 4 —5 millims apart and 0,5 mm. in diameter. The abundant coenenchyma is very finely reticulated, with tubuli of regular sixsided shape. There are in all at least five variations. 1. Interior side of the theca quite smooth and small calicles. 2. Quite smooth inside, calicles large, densely placed. From the Ohhesaare pank in Ösel I have seen a variety between 1 and 2 in the Museum of Reval. 3. Small indentations in the theca, calicles small, much distantiated from each other. 4. Large calieles, closely set, indications of septa, coenenchyma partly irregular. To this belongs Heliol. bohemicus of WeEntzEL. I cannot but find that it is only a variety of interstinctus or intermediate between this and the genuine decipiens. I have had Bohemian specimens for examination. WENTZEL admits in his description the great variability in size and in the thickness of the theca. The chief difference from decipiens lies according to him in »das Coenenchym ist sehr unregelmässig ausgebildet». The size of the calicles is of no account at all as specific character, as in many instances has been shown, that the same surface bears calicles of greatly deviating size. Moreover, I have specimens presenting on one side the »bohemicus» feature, on the other side the regular interstinctus coenenchyma. This variety also occurs at Taggamois, Undwa, stratum I of the Island of Ösel. 5. Large calieles, closely set, indications of septa and regular coenenchyma. To this variety belongs the Eiflian specimens, mentioned above. All these five varieties have been found in the Gotland strata. I have also received specimens from Chicago by Dr Hzap, from Louisville Kentucky, named Hel. subtubulatus and even Plasmopora follis, from Ta-pa-shan, Schenzi China by Baron RICHTHOFEN. In Sweden it also occurs in Norderön, Jemtland and the »Riks Museum» is in possession of specimen from the upper- silurian of Öfveds kloster in Scania. Some calicular tubes attained a great length, one holding 56 millim. all along with or breadth of 2 mm. Much on account of the pretended affinity with Mac Coy's Fistulipora and still more through a false appearance of coenenchyma in such genera as Callopora, Dybowskiella, etc. a supposition of affinity between these and the Heliolitide has been most positively maintained by several authors, especially by DyYBOWSKI, WAAGEN, NEUMAYR and with some hesitation also by NicHoLson. Here 1s not the place to enter into any lengthened discus- sion upon this point, as it will require a most detailed research of longer duration of time than I now can dispose of, nor is it at present much need of it, since of late several authors, as for instance ROMINGER, JAMES, ULRICH, SAMPSON and GREGORY, have definitely ranged amongst the bryozoa nearly all those fossil species which the former insisted upon to regard as corals. The principal questionable forms have been referred to Monticulipora, Callopora, Fistulipora and so forth. But there prevails a great confusion as to the limits and names of several of them. What WAAGEN has called Dybowskiella is Lichenalia for the American KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:0 |. 53 authors and Fistulipora according to NICHOoLSoN.' The chief differences in structure which make it impossible to see affinities between the Heliolitid&x and the above mentioned genera may here be enumerated. 1. Amongst the Heliolitide we do not find the least traces of acanthopores so significant to paleozoic bryozoa. 2. There are on the surface of the Heliolitid&e never any »maculze» nor »monticuli>. 3. Their calicular apertures are never closed by false »opercula>. 4. The intimate microscopical structure is in both groups dissimilar. In the Heliolitid&e it agrees with that which is seen in most recent or fossil corals, consisting of diminutive fibrille, which are directed upwards from their starting point, while those of the bryozoa are directed downwards. See numerous instances in the works of NICHOLSON, DYBOWSKI and others where sections of bryoza are given. 5. In the bryozoans there have never been discovered the least traces of any structure at all to be regarded as homologous with septa. In Dybowskiella (= Lichenalia) for in- stance, which according to WAAGEN, is a true coral and nearly related to Heliolites, he states that there are two septa.” But these so called septa are nothing else but the »lunarium» or »lunula> so characteristic for many both paleozoic, mesozoic and probably also recent bryozoa. This structure occurs in the palxozoic genera Lichenalia (= Dybow- skiella), Fistulipora, Coscinium, Ceramoporella and many others, in the mesozoic (jurassic) Chilopora, in MSalicornia from the Oligocene formation, in Lepralia from the Crag and recent seas. It is a crescentic plate or incerassation below the aperture of the zoocecium formed by its peristome and of course of variable shape in the different genera, but all homologous and referable to the same type. In some of the sections figured by WAAGEN it seems to have been detached from the peristome lying loose beside it and has probably been altered through pressure in the rock. 6. The bryozoa have no coenenchyma in the same sense as Heliolites and the interspace or tubes between the zoocecia are now considered as absorbed zooccia and termed mesopores. There are also »intravesicular tissues,. WAAGEN has not given decisive proof that what he calls coenenchymal gemmation in Dybowskiella proceeds in the same manner as in Heliolites. 7. There is a decided dissimilarity between the interior structure of the bryozoa and the Heliolitidee, many of the former having imperfect diaphragms, and they are provided with the characteristic cystophragms. Heliolites porosus. GOLDFUSS. 121S71ar ie el TIS DN NG DU 1770. Heéliolithe pyriforme GUETTARD. Mémoires sur différentes parties des Sciences et des Arts, vol. 2 p. 429 pl. 22 f. 13—14, vol. 3 p. 454. Specimens from FEifel. He considers Madrep. interstinceta of LINNAUS as identical. 1 Tabulate Corals pl. Xv, f. 3a. ? Paleont. Indica, Foss. Productus-limestone XTII, p. 917 etc., pl. CII, fig. 3. K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Haudl. Band 32. N:o 1. 7 54 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITID ZE. 1805. In HöPscH's »Naturgeschichte des Niederdeutschlands, Zweiter Theil, Vorläufige Abbildungen», containing only plates without any descriptive letterpress, as it was edited after the decease of HöPsSCH by the Raspesche Buchhandlung in Närnberg, the figures 49—52 represent this species in natural and enlarged size, without giving any deno- mination. 1820. Madreporites stellatus SCHLOTHEIM, Petrefaktenkunde I, p. 362. 1826. Astrea porosa GOLDFUSS, Petref. Germanize, p. 64, pl. 21, fig. 7. 1833. Heliopora pyriformis STEININGER, Observations sur les Fossiles du Calcaire intermédiaire de Y' Bifel. Mém. Soc. Geol. de France I, p. 346. 1834. > > BLAINVILLE, Manuel d'Actinologie, p. 392. 1837. Heliopora interstineta BRONN, Lethea Geognostica, p. 48, pl. V, fig. 4a—b. Several species mixed. 1840. Porites pyriformis LONSDALE apud SEDGWICK and MURCHISON, Physical Structure and older stratified Deposits of Devonshire, Transact. Geol. Soc., II Ser., V, p- 697, pl. 58, fig. 4, 4a—;f and Explan. of figures. 1841. » » PHILLIPS, Palaozoic Foss., p. 14, pl. 7, fig. 19a—Cc. 1843. Porites porosa F. A. ROEMER, die Versteiner. des Harzgebirges, p. 4, Taf. II, f. 9Ja—b (mala). 1844. Porites pyriformis, FERD. ROEMER, Das rheinische Uebergangsgebirge, p.- 58. 1848. Heliopora piriformis BRONN, Index palaont. Nomencelator, p. 574. 1850. Geoporites Boloniensis D'ORB. Prodrome, p- 1082?. 1850. Geoporites Phillipsi D'ORB. Prodr., p. 109. 1851. Heliolites porosa M. EDW. & H. Pol. palaeoz., p. 218. 1851—56. >» » SANDBERGER, Verstein. Rhein. Schichtensystems, p. 407, pl. XXXVII, fig. 1, la, 1b. Specimen interiorly crushed. 1851. Palexopora pyriformis MAC CoY, Brit. Palzeozoic Foss., p. 67. 1853. Heliolites porosa M. EDW. & H. Brit. Foss. Corals, p. 212, pl. 47, f. 1—1/f. 1860. > » Ifö, JAR INR Or IT ADA 1876. Heliolites porosus FERD. ROEMER, Lethea geognostica Atlas, Taf. 26, f. 2a, 26 (mala). The descriptive letterpress is of later date, 1883, 17 Bd 22 Lief., p. 509. In the same he gives, p- 504, a figure (1206) of Heliol. megastoma, which, however, seems to belong to Hel. porosus. The description also contradicts this figure as there is stated that »die 12 Sternlamellen wenig entwickelt>. Moreover it is quite impossible to coordinate the longitudinal section in fig. 120c, with the transverse section in b, as of necessity the well developed septa must be seen in the former. 1876. Heliol. porosa ZITTEL. Handb. der Palzeont., Abth. 1, Bd 1, p. 213, fig. 123a—c (original). 1878. > » QUENST. Petrefaktenkund. Bd I, p. 138, pl. 148, f. 15—22, fig. 24 scarcely belongs to this species. 1879. > » NICHOLS. & ETH. Corals of N. Queensland, Ann. Mag. N. H. Ser 5, vol. 4, p. 223. 1880. > » IID. Silur. Foss. Girvan, p. 244. 1880. » » GOSSELET. Esquisse Géol. du Nord de la France, pl. III, fig. 15, 15a. 1883. Heliol. porosus VON KocCH, Ungeschlechtl. Vermehrung palzeoz. Korallen. Palaontogr., XXIX, p. 333, på. 43, fig: 1 tt. 1885. Heliol. porosa MAURER, Fauna von Waldgirmes, Abhandl. Hessischen Geol. Landesanstalt, p. 79. 1889. Heliol. interstineta CH. BARRO0IS, Faune calcaire d' Ebray, p- 30, pl. III, fig. 6a—6b. 1889. Hel. porosus NICHOLSON, Palxontology, I, p- 336 f. 217, C, D. 1890. Hel. concentricus ROMANOWSKI, Materiali geologie Turkestan etc., p. 7, Tab. VII, f. 3, 3a. 00 Isa sänts In Hd n. 0, Bl VN in 23 ey Db NA mn BD 1894. Hel. porosa PENECKE, Grazer Devon, Jahrb. k. k. Geol. R. Anst. Bd XLIII, p. 591. 1895. Heliol. pyriformis WENTZEL, Tabulaten, p- 28. 1896. Heliol. porosus SARDESON, Tabnlaten, N. Jahrb. f. Min., p. 263, fig. 7—10. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o |. 30 This since iong times known coral, so often described and figured, might seem to have no need of further investigation. Still there are some points in its structure and development which may be a little closer ransacked. Form of polypary spherical or tuberous, covered with calicles and coenenchyma every- where and consequently with no or very little epitheca. Calieles. Perhaps in no Heliolitidean there exists so great a difference in size between the calicles as in this species, as Mine EDWARDS and HaAIME already have stated in their Brit. Foss. Corals pl. 47, figs. la, 1b, 1c, all from the surface of the same specimen. They vary from 2 mms. to a little less than one millimeter. 'The theca or inner wall is remarkable for its thickness, being somewhat exsert, and contrasts in this respect with the interior theca of Heliol. interstinctus, which is thinner and deeper indented. Septa. The size of the twelve septa is also much variable. Seldom they are so long and attenuated as in pl. ir fig. 30 or as also SARDESON figured them. Even in the same polypary all gradations may be seen (pl. 17 figs. 5—-6) from those which nearly meet in the centre, ending in a sharp point (never, however, uniting so as to form such an intricate network so characteristic for the nearly allied Heliol. parvistella) to such which stretch only halfways from the interior wall and leave a nearly circumscribed area enclosed in the centre between their ends. And lastly there are septa (pl. 1 fig. 32, pl. ur f. 5 the right caliele) that almost remind of those in Heliol. interstinctus. In the last mentioned species the septa are equalsized, but in Heliol. porosus they often are regularly alternating short and long. Pl. ir fig. 29. It is as if they, like »Hexacoralla», had two cyeles, each of six septa of different orders, but there is no cause to assume that they are not coöval. We have no indication of only six septa in the young polypierite. As a further distinction from Heliol. interstinetus may be mentioned that H. porosus never bears the columella-like protuberance, which adorns the centre of the calicle in the former. The septa are no mere septal spines, as so often has been asserted, but are coherent lamell&, having their edges obtusely denticulated, as shown in the fig. 36 pl. 1. But they may also (pl. mr f. 7) have the margins fringed with slender curved spines or cusps reaching not quite to the centre. The tabulce are generally regular, but also often distantiated and deviating from the horizontal. The coenenchyma has polyedric tubuli with rather thick walls and of small diameter. The intimate microscopic structure (pl. 1 figs. 33, 34, 35) consists of three strata, a very narrow, central one enclosed within two larger, of similar structure, on each side.! The central stripe is of white colour, in transparent light looking black, quite as is the case of what I formerly have called the primary streak or primary septum, with which 1 Already QUENSTEDT, Petrefaktenkunde I, p. 138 pl. 148 fig. 15y, had observed what he calls the double wall and its dividing line in Hel. porosus. SARDESON, Tabulaten p. 267 fig. 10 has seen the stripe only in the theca and regards it as a dividing line of the double wall. The fibrille he calls a »krystallinische Structur». WEISSERMEL, Deutsche Geol. Gesellsch. 1898, p. 61 and 63, fig. 3 & 4, has seen the »Primärstreif» both in the theca, the septa and the coenenchyma in Hel. porosus, and as he says in Hel. interstinctus from Gotland, which probably not is interstinctus on account of the long septa, the fibrille were not clearly seen by him. ? 56 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITIDA. I regard it as homologous, as well as with Miss OGILviE's centres of growth. I have not been able to detect any structure in this central stratum, it seems to be homogenous. The two lateral strata consist entirely of minute fibrille, which in a longitudinal section are directed upwards from their basis, be it on the exterior or the interior side of the theca. The septal lamellx consist of such, as well as the coenenchymal tubuli. But there is no double wall to the calicle for itself, it shares the outer moiety with the adjacent tubuli, which also share their walls with the adjacent ones. The median stripe is common to them all, radiating without interruption between all calieles and all tubuli, it is, as it were the primary sceleton of the polyparium. Only the septa, which present themselves as direct offshoots from the interior stratum of the theca and entirely dependant of this, consist of two strata, indistimetly divided by a white stripe which apparently communicates with the central stripe. To judge by this, joint with the observations of the small initial polypierite, the usual rule, that it is the septa which form the wall by uniting their exterior parts, does not hold good here and it is on the contrary the wall r theca, which is the primary part from which the septa grow out as well as the coenen- chyma. The distinct strawcolour or pale yellow which characterizes all the vertical con- stituents of the polyp sceleton in Heliolites viz., thece, septa, septal spines and walls of the coenenchymal tubuli, testifies to the common origin of all. Gemmation. The only one which I have been able to observe in this species is the coenenchymal. The seven sections pl. 11 fig. 37, I—Vm, represent the successive changes of two calieles, by a happy coincidence actually found beside each other. This series of sections was obtained by cautiously rubbing down from the surface a portion of an Eiflian specimen having the aspect as presented in fig. 37, sect. vi. The entire length thus abraded from VI to I amounts to 1,2 millim. In the deepest section 1, to begin from the beginning, we find to the left a perfect, fully developed calicle and at right the common coenenchyma, of which, however, two or three tubuli seem affected, having a deeper tinge. As the changes in these two series of calieceles are diametrically opposite we leave the left one, to continue with the budding one. In section i seven tubuli are affected, of them the two lowest, the same as in 1, have grown larger; six are grouped round a central one. They grow still more in size, sect. 11, and the central one as well as the two tubuli right of it are much changed, the walls between them partially broken and vanished, reduced in size, dwindling to threadlike thinness from at first being thick. The first indication of septa is visible on the right side in a bifurcation which in the next stages has grown out into two septa. A step further in sect. 1v, all walls towards the centre, where it is an open space, have been absorbed. there is free intercommunication between all seven tubuli now changed into open compartments between their lateral thece, changed into narrow, irregular septa eight or nine, and the whole is surrounded by an inerassated border, the first irregular indication of the future theca, partly formed of the remaining fragments of tubular thece, but, however, not regularly circular. Two more tubuli, one in the uppermost left corner, one in the lowest, have been attracted within this sphere of change and out of these have, sect. v, been formed two new loculi and the number of septa is complete, though they are of much unequal size owing to their successive appearance. Some are formed out of old tubuli walls, others, the smallest, are formed anew and grown out of the theca. In vi the new ut — KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:O |. calicle is nearly ready, the shape of its theca is not circular and the septa are irregular in their size and direction. In vi we have the calicle fully developed and regular. The lacuna on the left side is incidental. The description given by von Kock of the coenenchymal gemmation in Heliolites porosus does not agree with my observations. He says that about twelve tubuli covering a circular surface at once and at the same time arrest their growth and cover themselves with a common tabula and instead of them a calicle appears directly built in the normal manner. I suppose he has been misled by such sections as those represented on his pl. xuiu figs. 7 & 8. Nor can I find how the figs. 9J—11 could show the gemmation. If f. 11, according to him, is the oldest and fig. 9 the uppermost or youngest, there is rather the contrary of the gemmation or a destruction of the calicle through change back again into coenenchyma as I am going to describe a few lines below and have delineated on pl. 1 fig. 34. It is evident that NICHOLSON's representation of calicular gemmation in Hel. porosus (page 336 Man. Paléxont. 3" Ed. fig. co aw') is nothing else but the same deterioriation of the calicle. The theca 18 too perfect to belong to a budding calicle on that stage. Compare pl. 1 fig. 37, sect. Vv to the left in my memoir. We have now contemplated how a new calicle originates, let us now turn to see how a mature caliele degenerates and again turns into coenenchyma from which it was derived. In sections I and 11 there is no change in the regular shape. The change sets in in Ir by disorderly growth of some septa at right, as if they were affected by the alterations going on next it, where the first new septa begin to appear. They acquire a new shape or coalesce and so it continues in 1v till in v the right moiety is completely destroyed and transformed into a reticular tissue of tubuli which have grown out of the altered septa and it has been converted into coenenchyma. At the left side five or six septa are still visible, but have grown longer and coalesced with each other and formed tubuli. In vi the whole has turned into coenenchyma of an irregular appearance, and at the surface, of the corallum, vm, it is changed into a regular coenenchyma where all vestiges of the lower buried calicle are effaced. Both these parallel, collateral series of sections were taken at a distance of 0,1 mm. from each other. The distance between sections vi and vir is 0,6 millim. In figs. 3—4 pl. 11 another instance is given of this selfdestruction of the calicles. In fig. 3 the caliele has proceeded far in the coenenchymal metamorphosis, the fig. 4 showing the appearance of the same calicle a little below the former. This change is in contradistinction to another of the same effect, when the coenenchyma imeroaches upon the calicular area and destroys it by overwhelming it. Metamorphic agencies have been at work in the interior of the polyparia. As it is possible by degrees to follow the alterations, no mistake can be made to attribute to organic structure what is in fact inorganic destruction. Thus in a transparent section at one side where the structure is intact the calicles have their twelve septa. In an intermediate patch between this and the metamorphosed region the calieles have partly lost some septa and the rest is mutilated, while on the metamorphosed side they are like the calicles of Hel. decipiens. The regular outlines of the calieles and the normal form of the septa left in situ on the one side prove, however, sufficiently that this change is caused by other than organic changes. 58 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITID AE. This species ranges widely from the Alpi carniche in Italy to France, Ebray, St. Germain de Fouilloux in Mayenne, Belgium (Petigny), England Torquay in Devonshire, Germany in many places of its western countries, especially Eifel, but also in Nassau, Westphalia and the Harz mountains. Its geological horizon is Lower and Middle Devonian in which it is found as high up as in the Stringocephalus beds. Heliolites Barrandei. PENECKE. 2 me feg 12 y—227. 1887. Hel. Barrandei (R. HÖRNES nomen nudum) PENECKE. Fauna... paläozoischer Korallriffe der Ostalpen. Zeitschr. d. deutschen Geol. Gesellsch. Bd 39, p. 271. Taf. XX, fig. 1—3. 1888. > > FRECH. Ueber die Altersstellung des Grazer Devon. Mittheil. d. NW. Vereins Steiermark, p. 6. 1894. >» » PENECKE. Das Gratzer Devon. Jahrb. k. k. Geol. R. Anst. Bd XLIII, p. 591. 1895. Pachycanalicula Barrandei WENTZEL. Tabulaten p. 23. Mode of growth. "This very common species has grown in large, flat or slightly domeshaped disks with a thin, wrinkled epitheca on the inferior surface. Calicles generally small, at the highest attaining only one millimeter in diameter, those from the oldest strata only 0,5 millim. Their theca does not project above the surface of the corallum or only very little; it is regular and not much indented. Septa well developed, rather thick and short, at their interior end they send off thick, blunt spines upwards and the centre of the calicle is occupied by the tops of lower situated septal spines, which sometimes cause a false appearance of a columella. The longitudinal sections fig. 12, 16, show how they continue upwards and fill the central space of the calicle. These numerous septal spines, issuing from the margins of the septa (fig. 20), are of an irregular growth, but always tending in a bow upwards from their basis, sometimes meet in the central axis of the calicinal tube, where they form an intricate tissue. Some, especially the younger varieties of the Upper Silurian and the Devonian ones, have a slight swelling in the apex like a little globule. Tabule. "These are rather scarce and much distantiated, surrounding the large spines, which have grown in advance of them. They are else regularly horizontal. Coenenchyma. Tts tubuli are upon the whole more regularly polyedric than in the former species, though in some of the varieties from the higher Upper Silurian strata and the Devonian polyedric tubes are mixed with rounded or irregular ones (pl. mr, fig. 22 & 24). Dr PENECKE has stated that the walls in these tubuli are of great thickness. The sections which PEneckE has figured in his above cited paper seem to me to have been derived from specimens which have been subject to much pression and thence assumed their peculiar oblique aspect. The calicles in these are ovale or oblique, deviating from the regular circular shape in some specimens. In others again, which I owe to the liberality of Dr PEnECKE the regularity is predominant. I have given a figure of such, pl. mi f. 24—25, showing quite regular coenenchymal tubuli. A longitudinal section (pl. mr f. 25) has by no means thicker walls than the Swedish specimens and the thick ones seen in fig. 25 are entire KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:0 |. 59 walls of the theca, lying parallel with the surface of the section, and consequently not cut but seen »en face». This partial dilatation of the tubuli walls caused WEnNTZEL to create a new genus Pachycanalicula for these forms. I do not think that this can be considered as a so fundamental diagnostic, as to be adduced for basis of a new generic division. If so it should be a permanent feature in the structure of the coral, not a transient or mutable one. The tabul&e are rather more secarce and more distantiated than in the other species. In several specimens they are both on the superior and inferior surface covered with a dense coating of minute blackish crystals (pl. mt fig. 26) probably of pyrite, and the thin tabula shines in the middle between them as a white streak. It may be this circum- stance that has occasioned an opinion expressed by some author that the tabula consist of two layers and the white line (the true tabula) to be their dividing line. The distinction in colour between the septal and dissepimental elements are much clearly seen in the longitudinal sections, perhaps more so than in other forms. The longitudinal thece, septa, spines inclusive, are of a pale strawcolour, the tabul& black in transparent light, white in reflected light. This points to some chemical or even structural (histological) fundamental, difference, between these two elements. The microscopic structure (transverse section, pl. mi f. 23) consists of the fibrilla on both sides of the white streak, and they stand forth as integral parts of the theca without sign of any dividing line. Propagation. The only manner I have observed is the coenenchymal gemmation, as delineated in pl. mi; fig. 27, sections I—I1V. It proceeds nearly in the same manner as in the other Heliolit&e. In 1 three new septa are already formed and part of the theca out of the walls of the surrounding tubuli, in mr there are septa and scattered fragments all round in the well circumscribed calicle. In 1v it is nearly complete, but of oval outline. This species ranges from the lowest Upper Silurian into the Upper Lower Devonian of Austria. It has been found copiously in the Silurian strata of the Isle of Gotland from those signed a. to f. inclusive. There is some little dissimilarity between the specimens from the oldest beds and those from the top, the latter having larger calicles, but it is of slight signification. It has been found at the following Gotland localities. In the Arachnophyllum stratum, a, near Wisby. In the stratum be at Atlingbo canal, Stora Carlsö, Skäret in Fröjel, Gnisvärd and Vägume vik, Petesvik Habblingbo. In the stratum d. at Lansa, Alnäse, Dember and Ryssnäs in Fårö, Wisby, Dalhem, Klef in Sundre. In the stratum /f. at Sundre, Hoburg, Sandarfve kulle, Löjsta klint, Mallgårds klint, Lilla Carlsö, Follingbo, Bara backe, Gothem, Tjelders in Boge, Slite, Wägume vik, Longume and Pafvals in Lärbro, a quarry near Lärbro church, Helvig on fields, near Bunge church, Alnäse in Fårö. At Lau, Bondarfve backe in Burs, Klinteberg. Through the kindness of the late Prof. James Harr I have received specimens from the Falls of Ohio. I have also examined specimens from the »Oberes Unter-Devon: Zone Heliolites Barrandei» near Graz in Austria. 60 G. LINDSTRÖM, HBELIOLITID 2. Heliolites Barrandet, varietas spongodes n. 12 nan ne SLA ja An i 1880. Heliolites miecropora NICHOLSON & ETHERIDGE. Girvan p. 245. This is identical with my var. spongodes, which I formerly had confounded with Heliol. micropora EICHWALD and sent to Prof. NICHOLSON under that denomination. Having through the kindness of Prof. INOSTRANZEW been able to examine the original specimen of EICHWALD, preserved in the Museum of the University of St. Petersburg, I have found that this is a Coccoseris, which has been described further on in this memoir. Mode of growth. Polypary grown in spongelike, irregularly lobate masses expanding from a narrow basis, having short fingerlike processes from the rounded edges, and with calieles on all sides. There are only a few undulating stripes of epitheca formed by and by as the coral has advanced upwards and covering the older calicles. The calicles are extremely small, scarcely 0,5 millim. in diameter. Their theca is slightly prominent, very little indented. The septa are of unequal size, some reaching to the centre, where a few detached tubercles fill the space, being the ends from lower situated septal spines. The septal lamin&e are, quite as in the typical species, split up in narrow, upwards curved spines, enclosed by the horizontal and distantiated tabulze. The coenenchyma consists of very small and narrow polygonal tubes. This very characteristic and distinct local variety occurs only in the strata b—c in the Wisby region, seldom in the lowest beds of d, and ranges from Wible, past Wisby, Snäckgärdet towards Likkershamn. Only one specimen has been found in the stratum c at Djupvik in Eksta and nowhere else. Another variety of a singular mode of growth has been found in the uppermost strata of Sandarfve kulle. PI. 1v, fig. 1. It has grown in narrow branchlets of a width of 4—5 millims. The calicles are totally concordant with those of the genuine Heliolites Barrandei and occur on all sides of the polyparium. It reminds somewhat of Heliolites inordinatus LonsparE (British Fossil Corals, p. 253, pl. 57, fig. 7) but this has more slender, regularly cylindrical brancehlets and the calieles have, to judge by the figures, longer and more regular septa. Heliolites parvistella. FErRD. ROBPMER. 1215 nun ag Sig ja ny so 2216 1861. Hel. parvistella FERD. ROEMER. Sadewitz, p. 25, Tab. IV, f. 6. 1878. Hel. conf. Murchisoni QUENSTEDT. Petrefaktenkunde, p. 143, pl. 148, fig. 29. The appearance of the calicles make it probable that this is identical, but a longitudinal section is wanted to make it certain. 1880. Hel. interstineta NICHOLSON & ETHERIDGE. Girvan, p. 254, pl. XVI, fig. la, 2a4—2b cet. excel. 1880. Hel. interstinctus, var. lamellosus LINDSTR. Fragmenta Silurica, p. 32, Tab. I, fig. 5. 1883. Hel. parvistella FERD. ROEMER. Lethaa geogn., p. 506. 1888. Hel. inordinatus LINDSTR. Fossil Faunas of Sweden, II, p. 21. 1895. Stelliporella lamellata WENTZEL. Tabulaten, p. 34, Tab. IV, fig. 10—12. 1895. Heliol. parvistella Ip. Ibid., p. 29. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR... BAND 32. N:o |. 61 At present it must be left undecided whether the following names belong to this species or not. 1860. Hel. interstimnetus EICHWALD. Lethea rossica I, I, p. 453. His description »12 lames verticales pénétrant jusqu'au centre» shows that his specimen cannot be H. interstincetus, but possibly belongs to this species. 1876. Hel. interstineta ROMINGER. Corals of Michigan, p. 12, pl. 1, fig. 1. 1885. > > FERD. ROEMER. Lethea erratica, p-. 78, Tab. V, fig. 7. 1885. Hel. megastoma DAVIS. Kentucky Corals, pl. 1, fig. 1. 1885. Hel. interstinctus ID. Ibid., pl. I, fig. 4. Mode of growth. The polyparium is discoid or lamellar, the larger polyparia with protuberances from the superior or calicle bearing surface, no doubt originated through the intracalicular gemmation. These lamellx are often very thin, having a vertical thickness of only three or four millimeters. The epitheca is finely wrinkled and glossy. The calicles are at widest 2 millims. The theca forms outgoing angles between the loculi and ingoing angles opposite the septa, in consequence of what the whole assumes the shape of a star and the outline of the calicle more or less deviates from the circular. The septa are long, stretching in some specimens quite to the centre of the calicle, in others forming in the centre an irregular network by combining, as it were, with their ends. In the former calicles (pl. mr, figs. 28, 30, and pl. 1v, fig. 2) there is also at the meeting of the septa an indication of the same reticulation through the curving and interlacing of their ends. Sometimes they are longitudinally bent in zigzag and with small spinules on the sides. In consequence of their meeting with their interior edges in the central axis of the calicular tube and because they there coalesce with each other no marginal spines have room for developing. For the same reason the tabule have rather the character of a dissepiment and they are not stretching in coherent lamell&e uninterrupted over the whole calicle, but are subdivided in the loculi and bent a little upwards or even downwards or as a convex lamella (figs. 29, 31, pl. mr). OÖOwing to this subdividing of the tabule in the loculi and to the prominence of the septal lamina in a longitudinal section it is very difficult in such a section to distinguish the calicular tube from the surrounding coenenchymal tubuli. In these, however, the dissepimental lamin&e are most regularly horizontal. For the rest these tubes are regularly polygonal with very thin walls. In many sections (figs. 3, 9, pl. 1v) there is seen a very distinct difference in colour between the septa or longitudinal walls and the dissepiments or tabul&e, the former having in transmitted light a paler, nearly strawcolour and the latter being dark or black. On the plates mr and iv specimens from different localities have been figured to be compared with the original specimen of FERD. ROEMER (pl. mr, f. 28). There is a specimen from the Upper Silurian of Oesel (pl. 11, f. 30), one from Louisville in America (pl. IV, f. 2), one from Kozel in Bohemia (pl. 1v, f. 5) and one from the Upper Silurian of Got- land (pl. 1v, fig. 8). In respect to their structure, as revealed in longitudinal sections, there reigns the most complete conformity. Again in viewing the calicles on the surface or in a transverse section there seems at first to exist a great dissimilarity between them K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Band 32. N:o 1. 8 62 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITIDA. for instance between figs. 28, 30, pl. ni, f. 2, pl. 1v on the one side and figs. 5 and 8, pl. 1v on the other. But now calicles of the first type may be found on the surface of the same polyparium together with calieles of the second type, in which also the reticula- tion is more or less complieated or in other words variable. So in the Bohemian, as well as in the Gotlandic specimens. I therefore cannot agree with WENTZEL in considering the reticulated specimens as so highly differentiated as to justify their being removed into a separate generic type, called Stelliporella. As the chief and only distinguishimg character of this genus can be shown to be highly variable and as for the constituting of a new genus must be wanted more than a single character and that too of constant value, I should at the highest attribute a varietal value to the Stelliporella-specimens. From Heliolites Barrandei, the only one, with which it could be confounded, it is distinguished in the following manner. Hel. Barrandei. PEN. Hel. parvistella. EF. ROEMER. Septa not attaining the centrum of the calicle, | Septa long, meeting in the centre of the at the edges bent upwards in spines. caliele, where they intercross and form a more or less complicated reticula- tion. Tabule regular, horizontal but scarce. | Tabule irregular, as it were, broken up between the loculi and curved upwards or convex. Distribution. In Gotland it is one of the most common species and has been found in all strata. In the bed a, the Arachnophyllum stratum near Wisby, though not so common there as in the next superjacent beds be, from Stora Carlsö, Westergarn, Petesvik in Hablingbo, Sproge, Stenbro å, Djupvik in Fröjel, the canal from Wisne myr in Fardhem, Asarfve in Hemse. In the stratum d at Wisby, Stjernarfve in Eksta, Östergarn, Ryssnäs in Fårö. In the stratum f at Lau, Burs, Klinteberg, Sandarfve kulle, Fröjelklint, Lilla Carlsö, Follingbo, Wisby, the hill of Bara, Simunde in Bara, Slite, Klints in Othem, the shore of Boge, Tjelders in Boge, Kylley, Hidevik, near Bunge church. Also found in the Leptena limestone of Dalecarlia in a few specimens at Östbjörka. Its geographical distribution out of Sweden is also wide. The Swedish State Museum is in possession of specimens from the isle of Malmö near Christiania in Norway, from Kozel in Bohemia, from Dudley in England, from Louisville and the falls of Ohio in N. America, and from Pattakumäggi in the Island of Oesel, Russia. F. ROEMER found it in erratic blocks at Sadewitz in Silesia, which are derived from the uppermost beds of the Lower Silurian of Esthonia. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:O |. 63 Heliolites parvistella, var. intricata n. 121, GRS OG a Vg Ng Mode of growth. The corallum is arborescent or tuberous and there is scarcely any epitheca seen. The calicles are, when fully developed, nearly circular with lobate edge through the indentations in the wall opposite the septa and very thin. The twelve threadfine septa are sinuous, some coalescing before they reach the centre of the calicle where they all join in an irregular net. The tabule are, as in the former, much broken up and hemmed in between the septal laminee. The coenenchymal tubuli vary much; they are regularly polyedric or they are of very different size (pl. 1v, f. 11, 13, 14) many of them with small ribs or costx shooting out into the tube (pl. 1v, f. 11). They may also be much irregular, assuming all sorts of shapes (pl. 1v, f. 13), meandring and curved. Propagation. The coenenchymal gemmation may be observed on the surface of the polyparia as well as through transverse sections deep below the surface. Fig. 11, pl. 1v represents the gemmation on the surface. It begins at first as a little shallow dimple pl. v, f. 3 all over covered by the meshes of the coenenchyma. In proportion as this shallow cup incereases in size the meshes or tubes assume an irregular shape and when the incipient calicle has assumed a stellulate outline, as in the caliecle farthest at left in fig. 11, most of the original tubuli have vanished, a few only linger still in the centre and from the lobate edge the beginning septa are directed centripetally. In the large calicle on the right, fig. 11, pl. 1v, there are skeins of coenenchyma trending centripetally from the edges of the calicle, five or six on the right side. Between them a blank is left, a loculus, altogether six, or one between each skein. It is evident through the central calicle that these radiate accumulations of coenenchyma become transformed into septa, and they also make it manifest to us whence the sinuosity of the septa and their lateral thorns and ridges are derived, fig. 12, being in fact remnants of broken up coenenchymal tubuli. Thus it is also really evident that the central reticulations in the calicles of this species and so many others are actually coenenchymal tissue which has persisted unchanged there, while the other portions was metamorphosed into septa. No law or rule common or equal for all Heliolitid& in the manner of the coenen- chymal gemmation can therefore be established. The suggestion that the formation of new calicles out of coenenchyma depends entirely on a reduction of several tubes, has only in a much restricted sense foundation in the natural procedure. On the contrary, as we have seen in this and in other instances, there is a formation anew and a trans- formation of preexisting parts into new ones. Transverse sections at different depths of a polypary give, as seen in figs. 13, 14, 17, 18, pl. 1v, various aspects of the calicles and the coenenchyma, unlike to that of the surface. Some as figs. 13, 17 remind of the coenenchymal gemmation and may also be such. A section fig. 19 of the base of the same specimen from which the other sections have been taken presents four calicles on different stages of development, not concordant 64 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITIDJE: with that just described as occurring on the surface. This resembles rather more what obtains in the other species of Heliolites. We find by this that there are several modifica- tions, even in the same species, of this mode of gemmation. There is also evidence of intracalicinal gemmation in this species, as represented in fig. 15, pl. rv. The procedure seems to have been the same as described above in Hel. interstinctus, the median caliele being about to begin, the left one showing the next step and the right one being further advanced. In the central calicle a narrow belt of coenen- chyma has been developed around the caliele. In the bottom of all these calicles, however, the coenenchymal tissue is still visible, and although not fully developed, they had already begun to bud. This variety has been found chiefly in the shale beds (c) at Djupvik, Eksta, though there may be some specimens from a few other localities as at Lilla Carlsö, with a ten- dency to vary slightly towards the »intricatus»-type. Heliolites hirsutus n. 12/5005:0 BR i a UeE It forms semiglobose masses with circular, densely crowded calicles having a dia- meter of 1,2 millimeters. The septa, as seen on the surface and in a transverse section, (figs. 18—19) have the short form as in Hel. interstinctus. Bases of spines are, however, observable as diminutive tubercles on their edge (fig. 18) and these are present in great numbers intact in the longitudinal sections (fig. 20) where they nearly fill the calicular tube, emanating from the narrow septal lamella and directed in a bow upwards and in- wards, gradually tapering into a fine point. The thin tabule&e are in consequence of the numerous spines irregularly horizontal. The scarce coenenchyma has the appearance common amongst the Heliolite though not so regularly polyedric and nearly only in one single row between the calicles. In a longitudinal section, owing to the preponderance of the calicles, it is difficult to find its tubes, but (fig. 22) they are narrow with distantiated, horizontal tabul&e. ÅA remarkable feature, the same as observed in Proheliolites, is that a coenenchymal tube by degrees widens, is invested with septal spines and in fact is metamorphosed into a true calicle (fig. 22). This is a peculiar modification of the coenenchymal gemmation, as one coenen- chymal tube is sufficient to perform this change. This species shows affinities with Hel. Barrandei, but may be distinguished from it through the scarce and irregular coenenchyma, through the shape of the calieles and the spines, and moreover through its remarkable manner of budding. It has been found in detached boulders at Hulterstad in Öland by J. G. ANDERSSON and also at Skärlöf, the same island by Dr G. Horm. I have also had specimens from Worms, Piersal (EF!) and Hohenholm (Dagö) in Estland, Patakumäggi near Hapsal, Lyckholm, Kertel in Dagö, and a fragment also from Sandö north of Gotland. It is confined to the upper- most strata of the Lower Silurian of Sweden and Russia. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND. 32. N:o l. 65 Heliolites fasciatus n. Pl: DV; figs. 20—20. Mode of growth. This species forms fat, discoid lamell&e attaining at the highest a thickness of 25 millimeters. The epitheca is finely striated by minute lines running parallel with the lines of growth. j The calieles are circular or nearly so, sometimes with thick, indented theca, only attaining 0,s in diameter. The septa are thick, short, reaching only halfways to the centre (pl. Iv, fig. 21); in the centre a sinuous columella-like protuberance. In a longitudinal section (f. 24) the septa are not visible. The irregularly distantiated tabulxe are more or less concave, but well developed. The columellar streak is partly visible, beimg present only at intervals. The most peculiar feature is the banded appearance of the longitudinal section, some nine fascize, nearly parallel succeeding each other in a section (fig. 22). In fig. 23 a part of the coenenchyma is still more magnified. These fascie are a sort of compres- sion or, as it were, a condensation of the tabul&e, which have heaped themselves, so as to be five or six on a distance of only 0,2 or 0,3 millim. while on the same distance else in the section there are not more than one tabula. These bands have a white colour, in transparent light black, whence they in the drawings also are black. Whatever may have caused this tightening of the coenenchyma at the same level along the whole polyparium and at regular intervals, being oftener repeated, however, near the upper surface, it occurs in all specimens which have been found of this coral and thus acquires the value of a regularly occuring phenomenon during its growth. In these bands the tubuli have divided more frequently than on both sides below and above. In a transverse section (fig. 25) taken through a fascia, great irregularity reigns, the coenenchymal tubes having all sorts of forms, the septa, three or four crossing the calicle in sinuous lines. This species has been found in several specimens in the Arachnophyllum-stratum near Wisby and also at Westergarn. Heliolites repletus n. 121(5ANYG Ira OB ab Vg ag 2 Mode of growth. This corallum has grown in large disks or semiglobular masses. The calicles have a size of 1,2 millims. and are perfectly circular when fully developed having an indented, slightly exsert margin. | The septa, threadfine and sinuous in a not fully developed calicle (fig: 28), are in a mature calicle (fig. 29) straight, stretching near to the centre, where a small protuberance forms a sort of columella. It seems, to judge by the sections; that during the growth of a calicular tube there may be septa present some time and then wanting. (Figs. 30—31, pl. 1v). This may coincide with changes nearly resembling those in Hel. fasciatus or with a tightening of the coenenchyma so as to form horizontal fascie. The coenenchyma, which 66 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITID.E. during the normal state of the polypary has the appearance figured on pl. 1v, f. 29, assumes, when this peculiar modification of the constitution of the polyp sets in, a quite different aspect as shown in pl. 1v, figs. 27, 28, pl. v, figs. 1, 2. The whole arrangement of the tubuli (fig. 27) becomes irregular, their dividing walls are sinuous and crooked, or even dissolved between contiguous tubuli. On the inside of the walls they are covered (fig. 28) with numerous, minute thorns and asperities. They increase in thickness and irregularity and are as unlike common tubuli of a Heliolites as possible. The figs. 1—2, pl. Vv represent the coenenchyma in this state. It is this change which is visible in the middle of the longitudinal section pl. 1v, fig. 30, where it forms a narrow fascia. The septa also partake and lose their normal character, become sinuous, intertangled, coalescing, but are always twelve (pl. 1V, fig. 27). Sometimes, when the septa are much reduced, the structure reminds of that of Hel. interstinctus in which, however, the characters are constant. This species has been found in the shale beds b—c near Wisby, one specimen has been brought up from a depth of 5 metres in the harbour of Wisby, detached from the shale beds, which form the bottom there. Heliolites Liljevalli n. Pl. IV, figs. 32—34. Of this curious and very distinct species only a single specimen has hitherto been found. It is disciform with a thickness of 10 millims. The caliceles attain scarcely one millim. in diameter. The theca is stelliform, the angles facing the septa as deep as in Hel. parvistella. The septa are long though not all of equal size and reach to the axis of the caliele, which is excentric or a little on the side of the centre, whence the septa nearest the lesser moiety of the calicle are shorter. The tabulce are highly irregular, oblique, wavy, convex and they have on their superior surface rows of stout spines which chiefly are visible in the longitudinal section (fig. 34), where also the septal lamin&e and their com- position of oblique fibrille are evident. The coenenchyma consists of the most minute tubuli that exist in this genus. They are of irregular section, seldom polyedric, elongated, bent, of varyimg size, though all very small. Their walls are thicker than in any of the other species and the distantiated tabul&e are concave. But the most peculiar feature consists in the numerous short ridges which project from the walls of the tubuli into their lumen, generally one in each tube, in some as many as three. By growing they divide the tube and through this fission form one or more new coenenchymal tubes. But they may also be present and continue almost through the whole length of the tube without initiating any fission. In the longitudinal section fig. 34 they are seen in the tubes at left. What is more strange, they are also found in the two calieles represented in the transverse section fig. 33, where they stretch in a loculus of each like a little adventitious septum. This species has been found in the stratum a, the »Red Stratum», near Wisby, which has proved very rich in new and interesting forms. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND Je N:o [. 67 I dedicate this remarkable species to Herr GEORG LILJEVALL, who through his great and renowned skill as a draughtsman and the keen perception of his eye has rendered the science so many valuable services. Besides the above described species of Heliolites and their synonyms enumerated, there are several other names mentioned, as belonging to that genus. Some of these, as »Hel.> dubius and Hel. Grayi will be met with again as synonyms in other genera. Some others may be independant species, but I cannot describe them in particular, as I have not seen specimens. Such are: Heliol. Daintreet ETHERIDGE and NICHOLSON, Ann. Mag. N. Hist., v ser., vol. 1V, p. 224. Heliol. plasmoporoides E. & N. 1. ce. p. 225, both from N. Queensland, Australia. Hel.? parasitica NicH. & ETHERIDGE, Girvan, p. 259. alle Viale e a NICE de VISA, ING: pi 26 Hel. macrostylus and AH. pyriformis J. Harr, Pal. N. York vol. i, p. 135,1, are probably identical with some of the Silurian species described above, but I have not been able to identify them. Heliolites placenta has been described by M. Epw. & HaimE as a Devonian species. Its synonymy is the following: 1826. Coscinopora placenta GOLDEF. Petref. Germania p. 31, pl. 9, fig. 18. 1850. Geoporites placenta D'ORBIGNY. Prodrome, I, p. 108. 1851. Hel. placenta EDW. & H. Pol. pal: p. 219. 1860. » ) Ib Jablön ING COR NI js VBU 1866. Receptaculites Neptuni FERD. ROEMER apud GIEBEL, Repertorium zu GOLDFUSS” Petrefakten Deutsch- lands p. 6. Professor Or. SCHLÖTER in Bonn has kindly communicated, that Gorpruss himself already gave this fossil a new name in his museum as Receptaculites placenta and he adds that it actually is a Receptaculites and no Heliolites. Porites discoidea LOoNspaArE Sil. Syst. vol. i, p. 688, pl. 16, fig. 1, later in Siluria, 4" Ed., p. 510, called Heliolithes discoideus, has long ago been shown to be one of the Stromatoporide, in 1870 by me in a paper on the »Anthozoa Perforata of Gotland> p. 11 (Svenska Vetenskaps-Akademiens Handlingar. Band 9. N:o 6) and in 1886 by NICHOLSON in his Monograph of the British Stromatoporoids, p. 6 (Paleontogr. Society) who identified it as Stromatopora discoidea. According to GosseLet' a species of Heliolites has been found in the upper division of the Devonian formation at Engis, which locality by the Belgian geologists is placed in the group of the »Calcaire de Fresne>, forming the lowermost beds of the Upper Devonian. To judge by the short description annexed by M. GOssELET it is not quite certain that the fossil mentioned is a genuine Heliolites, but it may belong to an allied genus. A few other names of Heliolites recur in the list of synonyms amongst species of the Plasmoporin2e. 1 Le Caleaire de Givet, Ann. de la Soc. Géol. du Nord. Tome VI, p. 11. 68 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITIDA. Gen. Cosmiolithus n. gen. (Köop.uov, ornament.) Coenenchyma composed of a medley of small and larger tubuli of circular section, the former surrounding the larger ones. Their walls are very thick and the lumen is narrow with scarce, concave or oblique tabule. The calicles have a complete set of perfect, narrow septa, somewhat irregularly simuous and in the centre, where they meet, forming a reticular tissue with open meshes. Ömwing to the great development of the septa, the tabul&e are seen only as small horizontal lines between them. The septal lamelle are contiuous in their whole length and consist of fibrille. Both species hitherto known have grown in thin lamellar expansions. From the genus Heliolites, to which it is most nearly related, it differs through its peculiar coenenchyma and the uncommonly thick coenenchymal walls. In respect to the septa and their arrangement it has a great resemblance with Hel. parvistella, but their structure is upon the whole different. What upon the first glance distinguishes this genus is the uncommonly narrow tubuli of the coenenchyma, the largest of which do not attain more than 0,1 millimeter in width. Cosmiolithus ornatus n. sp. Plate V, figs. 4—11. The polypary has grown in thin incrusting lamellze, scarcely attaming two millims. in thickness, bearing ecalieles only on the superior surface, the inferior being covered with a concentrically wrinkled epitheca. In a section this epitheca (fig. 10) shows a peculiar lobate appearance, being comparatively more corrugated than the smoother epitheca in other Heliolitidee. The calieles attaim only 0,5 mm:s in diameter and their edge 18 incised by the angles facing the septa and filled with minute tubuli of the coenenchyma. The septa in the calicle proper are well developed, straight, narrow, thickening downwards and form in the centre a reticulated tissue where they meet and, as it were, intertwine with each other. This central reticulation is tubular and in a longitudinal section its tubes cammot as to their structure be discerned from the larger coenenchymal tubuli, it is only by their position in the middle of the calycmal section they are recognized. The tabule are around the central reticulation of the calicle curved in a small bow upwards and continue more horizontal within the central tubes of the calicle. The coenenchyma consists of two sets of rounded tubuli, f. 7, one more than four times as large as the other, which surrounds the larger one. Both are very tiny, the larger attaining a diameter of 0,1 millim., the smaller only of 0,02 millims. Deeper down below the surface, as seen in sections, f. 8, they have much thicker walls than could be appreciated from the surface, and they are filled with rather scarce, concave tabule, f. 10. Their walls, as KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o l. 69 well as those of the calicles show in some places the same microscopic structure of fibrillee, directed obliquely upwards, as seen in other Heliolitide and Corals. There are some slight variations in the size of the calicles and in the thickness of the coenenchymal walls as seen in specimens from Wisby and Klinte (figs. 5 and 11), though the character in other respects is constant. This beautiful speeies occurs in Gotland in the red layer a near Wisby and in the strata b, c, d of the same place, in the stratum c at Fröjel and Mölners in Klinte. Cosmiolithus halysitoides n. sp. "Pl. Vv, figs. 12—18. Polypary growing in thin lamellxe of 5 millimeters or less, bearing calicles only on the superior surface, the inferior one covered by a thin wrinkled epitheca having, when seen in a longitudinal section, a finely serrated edge (fig. 16). Its mode of growth is peculiar. In a specimen from Roma myr there are seven thin lamellax above cach other, the thickest of 5 mm., but all taken together 45 mm. These lamellx are separated from each other through interspaces now filled with rock. But of these four of the lowest are connected in such manner that the upper one has grown out of next subjacent, tending obliquely upwards and sending out a new lamella in the same direction. It cannot be doubted "that the three uppermost lamellx also were in this manner connected, but the specimen is broken at one end. Only the two uppermost are thus connected. The calieles which attain a diameter of I mm are stelliform, the exterior wall being indented and invaginated forming acute angles where it faces the septa. The septa are rather short, continue towards the centre, where they form a sort of an extensive columella of reticulated tissue. The septa are in some calicles simuous or even as if composed of minute tubuli (fig. 13). In sections of the calicles (figs. 17, 18) the broad septal lamina form an exterior zone, showing the oblique arrangement of the elementary fibrille (fig. 18) and also the scarse concave tabule which continue into the narrow tubuli formed by the central reticulate meshes. The coenenchyma consists of two sets of tubuli one larger, of irregular oval shape with dense walls, and in these walls there are immersed the smaller tubes often in a chainformed series, giving an appearance as of an Halysites. In a longitudimal section the very thick and dense walls of the coenenchymal tubes are very prominent, enclosing the usual dissepiment of narrow, concave tabulee. It is chiefly the organisation of the coenenchyma and the excessive growth of the columellalike reticulation in the calicle that distinguish this species from the preceding. It has been found rarely in the stratum a at Norderstrand near Wisby and also near the Roma myr, Gotland, in a detached specimen. K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Band 32. N:o 1. & 70 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITID AE. Gen. Proheliolites. KixRrR. 1858. Heliolites FR. SCHMIDT. Untersuchung Silur. Estlands, Archiv, p. 228. 1897. Proheliolites KIER. Faunistische Uebersicht der Etage 5 des Norwegischen Silurgesteins, p. 10 (nomen nudum). Corallum consisting of minute circular calieles with twelve septa, the basis of which resembles that of Heliolites, but the spines that are attached to them at regular distances are directed downwards, contrary to what is prevailing in all other Heliolitidx. The coenenchyma is of the scarcest kimd and only a few single tubes are found between the calieles. A single tube, which has the tabulx more close than the calicles, can by ex- panding be changed into a calicular tube. Lower Silurian. As to its systematic place it ought perhaps on account of its great structural deviations from other corals form a family of its own, but it may stand as an appendix to the Heliolitida with which it else shows the greatest affinity. Proheliolites dubius. FR. SCHMIDT. Pl. xI, figs. 10—17. 1858. Heliolites dubia FR. SCHMIDT. Untersuch. Silur. Estlands, Archiv, p. 228. 1861. » >» FERD. ROEMER. Sadewitz, p. 26, tab. IV, f. 5—5a. 1861. > > TÖRNQUIST. Lagerföljden i Dalarne, p. 19. 1873. Heliol. favosus LINDSTR. (nec M'CoY). Svenska Undersil. Corall. p. 23. 1879. Hel. dubia DYBOWSKI. Cheetetiden der Ostbaltischen Silurformation, p. 113, tab. IV, f. 2—2a. 1880. Heliol. dubius LDM in ANGELIN, Fragmenta Silur., p. 32, tab. I, figs. 1—4. 1880. Hel. dubia NICHOLS. & ETHERIDGE. Girvan, p. 250. 1883. Hel. dubius FERD. ROEMER. Leth. Geogn., p- 503. 1885. »> > ID. HLeth. erratica, p. 313, Taf. IV, fig. 13 a,b. 1888. » >» LINDSTR. Fossil Faunas Sweden, I, p. 23. 1889. » » - NICHOLSON. Manual Palzeontol., I, p- 336, fig. 217 A,B (upside down). 1894. Hel. dubia WEISSERMEL. Korallen Silurgeschiebe Ost-Westpreuss., p. 666, pl. LIII, figs. 4a, 40 (these figures do not show the real characters). 1895. Heliolit. dubius WENTZEL. Zoanth. tabulata, p. 30. 1896. » » SARDESON. Foss. Tabulaten, p. 270, figs. 11—12, p. 285, fig. 19. 1897. Proheliolites dubius KIZER. Faun. Uebersicht der Etage 5, p. 10 (without description). The coral generally has grown in spheroid and even semiglobose masses with a flat basis, in the former cases with calieles on all sides. A specimen from Lissberget in Dalecarlia measures 10,12 cm. by 9 em. A chavacteristic feature in this species is that the small and as a rule perfectly circular calieles are so closely erowded that there is very little coenenchyma between them. They have a diameter of 0,8 millim. In some instances, cven on polyparies, which for the rest have quite normal calicles, some of these (fig. 12) are irregular, almost polyedric, contiguous, without any coenenchyma. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o |. dal) The original form of the calicles is that delineated in fig. 16, being perfectly circular, with thin margin, without indentations as later acquired, fig. 11. There are twelve regular, equal, short septal lamine with sharp, thin interior edge. At much regular distances (pl. x1, figs. 14, 17) short, thin spines go out from them, all directed downwards in a most characteristic manner, contrary to what obtains in all other Helio- litide. These spines (figs. 14, 15) are often incerusted with microscopic crystals of ferric oxide hydrate or manganous oxide hydrate which have occasioned some confusion in the descriptions by a few authors as if they were of organic origin. Such accumulations of crystals also occur in the coenenchymal tubes as seen in fig. 15. In some instances the septal spines are inelosed within a sheath of clear crystalline quartz all the way down, giving the spines in a transverse section a peculiar appearance. The tabul&x are much distantiated, thin, obliaue or horizontal. In the coenenchymal tubuli again (fig. 17) they are more frequent, even as many as four on the space between two of the calicular tabule. The narrow tubuli of the coenenchyma by and by expand or widen and are changed into real calicles, as SARDESON already has observed.! This is the same sort of coenenchymal gemmation which also occurs in Hel. hirsutus. Several varieties of Chetetes and Monticulipora have sometimes been confounded with typical specimens of this coral, but they can be well distinguished upon closer examination. So the Heliolites dubius var. minima of FERD. ROEMER, as he named some specimens of a Monticulipora, distributed to foreign museums, but not described. It is to such that he alludes in the Lethea geogn. I, p. 306, where he says that some specimens of Hel. dubius have macule quite as Monticulipora. But in reality such specimens are Monticulipor&e as I have assured myself through study of an original. Proheliolites dubius is entirely restricted to the uppermost strata of the Lower Silurian formation. It is widely distributed in the Baltic provinces of Russia and dispersed in the diluvial beds of North Germany, where Sadewitz in Silesia is one of the most renowned localities. In Estland it occurs at Lyckholm, Kurkäöll, Worms, Pattuka near Worms and other places. In Sweden it has been found at Boda, Osmundsberg, Skatungbyn, Lissberget and Östbjörka, all in Dalecarlia in the stratum which the Swedish geologists have named »Leptena Limestone», corresponding to the Lyckholm and Borkholm strata of Estland. It has also been found loose in a morainic accumulation on Gotland at Öjle myr, from where Dr C. WIMAN has dissolved out from the blocks by means of acids a large collection of fossils probably belonging to a passage bed between the Lower and Upper Silurian, older than the Arachnophyllum stratum on the coast near Wisby. The strata, of which these blocks are fragments, have not as yet been found in situ. The specimen delineated on pl. x1, figs. 16—17 has been kindly communicated by Dr WIMAN from the Öjle myr. 1 Tabulaten, p. 272. T2 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITIDA. Tribus II. Plasmoporine. The most prominent, distinguishing feature of the genera composing this tribus is the constitution of their coenenchyma, almost entirely made up of thin, convex, minute lamellz, which, superimposed upon each other, form a vesicular tissue. As may be induced from the coenenchyma of a few Plasmopore (Plasm. stella, Pl. scala, pl. v, f. 21, 28) where the Heliolitic type of coenenchyma is coordinate with the vesiculous, the convex lamellz are undoubtedly homologous with the regular horizontal tabule in the coenenchyma of the genus Heliolites or, as it were, the convex lamelle are convertible into horizontal tabul&e and vice versa. Another characteristic of the Plasmoporine consists in the presence of unconnected rods, slender rods (bacilli) or thick rods (baculi), standing errect or vertical in the midst of the vesicular tissue (pl. vm, f. 13, pl. x, f. 9, 18) as already has been mentioned above at pages 11, 12. To these may also be numbered the frequent, vertical aculae which have grown on the convex lamelle, either dispersed without order amidst these or being disposed in several coordinate or juxtaposite longitudinal rows (pl. vir, fig. 10), though without any connection with each other, but, as it were, foreshadowing the long, vertical bacille, which united alongside which each other, at last formed coenenchymal tubuli. The septa have spiny margins or their lamine are entirely dissolved into rows of spines, which are directed in the same way as the elementary fibrillee, of which they in reality are compounds. The calicinal tabulze are generally horizontal or concave as in the genus Heliolites. The modes of reproduction are also identical. Before giving a description of the genera composing this tribe it may be convenient to review the characters given by MiLrnE EDWARDS and HAIME to the three genera which they considered as most nearly allied and which also by later authors have been grouped together. The following table gives a survey of the characters upon which the said authors based their new genera. The characters which are stated to be peculiar to each genus are printed in italics. Plasmopora. Propora. Lyellia. 1849. Comptes Rendus, tome XXIX, p. 262. Polypier libre, subhemispherique, | Differe du genre precédant par des a plateau commun recouvert calices a bords saillants, des d'une épitheque plissée con- eloisons plus deéveloppées et centriquement. Cloisons ru- qui se prolongent exterieure- dimentaires. Planchers hori- ment sous forme de petites sontaux. Murailles minces. cötes. Calices å bords non saillants. Les polypiérites sont unies par d'assez grandes lames verticales radiees, entre les- quelles s'étendent d'autres lames horizontales. KONGL. Plasmopora. Calices twnunersed. Septa rudimentary. Walls thin. Coenenchyma of large vertical, radiate lamine united by smaller horizontal plates. 1851. Polypier massif. Calices circulaires non saillants. Murailles minces mais bien di- stinctes. Coenenchyme, grandes lames ver- ticales radites representant cötes et umnies par des tra- verses a peu pres horizontales. Douze cloisons bien développees en largeur. Planchers sensiblement horizon- taux. distingue des autres par le grand développement de l'ap- pareil costal. Se SVG VÄRT AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. | Propora. 1850. Calices with exsert margins. Septa more developed, extending outwards as to small coste. | å constitute Polypier massif. Calices circulaires å& bords un peu saillants. Coenenchyme ... une exotheque å cellules inégales et assez irré- les cötes ne se prolongent que peu ou pownt. Douze cloisons assez etendues en largeur et qui se continuent exterieurement sous forme de rayons costaux. Planchers horizontaux ou un peu irreguliers. BAND 32. N:o |. 3 Lyellia. British Fossil Corals, p. liv. Polyptrers terrains palcozotqwes, p. 221 and the following. Polypier massif. Murailles dspaisses et costulées. Péeritheque vésiculeuse et tres abondante. gulieres, mais duns laquelle | | I | Cloisons bien développées. | Planvchers un peu irreguliers. 1860. Histoire naturelle des Coralliatres, vol. im, p. 241. (Description exactly identical with that of 1851, excepting »cloi- sons bien développées en lon- gueur» instead of »largeur», possibly through misprint.) Calices circulaires a bords saillants. Coenenchyme médiocerement déve- loppé et constitué par des traverses nombreuses et sub- ramifiees. Cloisons bien développées et s'éten- dant en dehors de facon å constituer de petites cötes. | Coenenchyme tres développé en- tierement vésiculeux rappel- lant tout a fait la péritheque des Galaxées. If we now scrutinize the above given characteristics we shall find that in the earliest descriptions, of 1849 and 1850, there are some essential differences, which later in 1851 and 1860 are effaced, so as to make the distinetions not perceptible. So, for instance, it is at first said that in Plasmopora the septa are rudimentary and in Propora again more developed. In 1851 and 1860 it is said concerning both these genera that they 74 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITID AE. have »cloisons bien développées», and so forth. As to Lyellia there is only said that its »murailles» are »épaisses et costulées», in all other respects it coimceides with Propora and scarcely not in that respect, as it is also stated that Propora has coste. For the rest there are further down under the genus Camptolithus reasons adduced for not longer retain Lyellia as an independant genus. TI think, that if there were no other differences found between Propora and Plasmopora than those adduced by MIiLsp EDWARDS and HAIME, there is no great cause to keep them apart and this was also the reason why I formerly united both under Plasmopora. But through later researches I have seen that there are actually differences of generic value. As to Plasmopora and Propora, having many features in common, there are still several points which are of value as distinction, thus for in- stance, that in Plasmopora there are in the coenenchyma large vertical lamin&e. In Propora there is strictly only Propora tubulata with exsert calicles or with »bords saillants» and in Plasmopora also some species are provided with exsert calicular margins. There are Plasmopor2e, some with long and others with nearly rudimentary septa, but the generic distinetion does not depend on this circumstance alone. The characters of the Plasmoporine genera, according to my conception, are the following. Gen. 1. Plasmopora. M. Epow. & HAIMe. Calicles surrounded by a stelliform space, formed by the continuation of the septa outside the theca and their union at the ends forming an area, called aureola. Coenen- chyma of irregular, disconneeted and interrupted tubuli, often changing into detached bacilli or even aculx. 'The traverses are horizontal dissepiments as well as irregular convex laminge, both sorts occuring in the same speeimen. Gen. 2. Propora. M. Epw. & Hame: Calieles without coste or only very short ones, not forming an aurcola. Scpta consisting only of free spines not forming any lamellee. Coenenchyma entirely consisting of vesicular tissue without tubuli, with unconnected bacilli, baculi and aculee. Gen. 3. Camptolitlus n. gen. Tabule of the calicle convex, commonly short and intermingled as to form a vesicular tissue of small convex lamellzx, quite identical with that of the coenenchyma and also provided with acul& and bacilli. Gen. 4. Diploöpora. -QUENSTEDT. Calicles of varyimg shape according to their stage of development, with rows of spines instead of septal laminee. Coenenchyma of two different strata: the older and innermost vesicular, the younger and exterior of closely packed, straight baculi of a peculiar conformation. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o |. 175 I may here remark that SARDESON in his paper on the Tabulate Corals, p. 353, has established a Family of Plasmoporide in the Suborder Helioporida and includes in it, besides the two first above mentioned genera, also Pimacopora and Houghtonia. As to Houghtonia it is synonymous and identical with Columnopora, which latter was ranged by SARDESON with Michelinia as member of his new family Pleurodictyid2e, but both are synonyms and identical with Calapecia, an older genus of BirrinGs, which according to the views I have represented above at page 24 has no connection with the Heliolitidee. As to Pinacopora I cannot find it different from Propora, and it is probably only a variety of the common species Pr. conferta. Plasmopora. MirnE Epwarps & HaAImMe. 1839. Porites p. p. LONSDALE. Sil. Syst., p- 687. 1849. Plasmopora MILNE EDW. & H. Comptes Rendus, tome XXIX, p. 262. 1850. Astreopora D'ORBIGNY. Prodr. I, p. 50. 1851. Palxeopora MAC Coy. Brit. Paleoz. Foss., p. 17. I some time, adhering too closely to the distinctive characters given by MILNE EDWARDS and HaIiME in their fundamental works, held the opinion that the corals belonging to the genera Propora and Plasmopora could not be generically kept apart, but must be joined in a common genus, Plasmopora, to be retained as being the oldest. But since I have been able to examine a richer material of specimens I have found that both genera are very well distinguished from each other. Plasmopora 1s well separated from all other genera by the following peculiarity. The calicle proper 18 surrounded by a more or less stelliform space or area, formed by the twelve prolongations of the septa which stretch outside the theca of the caliele and enclose longitudinal compartments and unite with each other through a curved lamina at the ends. This distinctive area, which is found in all species of this genus, I have called an aureola. A good specimen of it is to be seen on plate xi, fig. 36 and others. If the calicles are closely set, the aureola cannot expand as much as else and those of neigh- bouring calieles intermingle. The septa are either coherent lamell&e of fibrous texture with spiny margins or, as it were, broken up, nearly entirely, in oblique, strong spines. The coenenchyma has irregular tubes, they are crooked and bent, their walls are discontinuous or the traverses mingle from different tubes. The traverses can be regularly horizontal, funnelshaped or obliquely intererossing and besides in the same specimen the convex lamellxe can exist alongside with the former. The acule are present together with bacilli and it can actually be observed (pl. vu, fig. 10), how the latter have been formed out of the former. Coenen- chymal gemmation has been observed in two species. From the septa and the aureolar radii being simple or barbed, from the different internal structure specific characters may be obtained. 76 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITIDA. This genus is at the earliest found in the lowest Upper Silurian beds continuing prolific in variable forms through the whole of that formation, but not higher, so that not a single specimen is known from the Devonian formation.! In distinguishing and deseribing the species belonging to this genus or rather in trying to subdivide the various fossil forms pertaining to it, into distinct species great difficulties are to be encountered through their great variability and their similarity in many features. There are at least three groups of species. One contains Pl. petaliformis, foroensis, calyculata and scita with their large spiny septa, the sinuous barbed aureolar radii, the irreguliar coenenchymal tubuli, with spiny walls, and the coenenchyma composed both of convex lamell&e and acule, bacilli or irregular tubuli enclosing vesicular lengthened traverses. Another group 18 formed by Plasmopora suprema, rudis and heliolitoides with short, nearly evanescent septa, a narrow aureola, and peculiar funnelshaped and oblique traverses in the irregular tubuli. A third group consists of Plasmopora stella, scala and rosa with large, well developed aureola, simple straight septa and partly with nearly regular Heliolitidean coenenchyma. To these I have joined yet one species, the belonging of which to this genus may be contended, but I can at present not find it in greater affinity with any other genus. The geologieal distribution of these species is the following: I Upper- most strata of | Lower Silur. Ludlow beds. es wunAyd -OUUIBIY "ATI9AOPUETT 900389 WT HIOTUIM al 218 r I 2 TT Oo = | |EBTaSm 0 porampetaltormiskONSD RR EN | | + + | k | fÖrGENSIS Miss SÄGA bea TE VRENA ar RE 3 Xx > CALYCUlALA 15 Vf SAS ec FEDERER EN | SAN leoke ll ck | x var. tuberosa n. . scita M. Epw. & H. . follis M. EDw. & H.. . stella n. SCANS: rosa n I SUPLEMI Tf a Nas 26/7 ler ers ARN NS EAA EST NA ERE | | | | ER | KAST udis D. FORGOT at 10 310 Boi rostfnärnds rätta ou | | | | | ? reticulata n. 1 On the pretended Devonian species sec at the end of this genus. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:0 |. Te Plasmopora petaliformis. LONSDALE. Pl. VI, figs. 1—12. 1839. Porites petalliformis LONSDALE. Sil. Syst. II, p. 687, pl. 16, figs. 4, 4a. 1849. Plasmopora petaliformis EDW. & H. Comptes Rendus, vol. XXIX, p. 262. 1850. > » I1D. Br. Foss. Cor. Inutrod., p. lix. 1851. Palzeopora petalliformis M”Coy. Brit. Palreoz. Foss., p- 17. 1851. Plasmopora petaliformis EDW. & H. Pol. pal., p. 221. 1854. > 3 I1D. Brit. Sil. Cor., p- 253, pl. LIX, figs. 1, 1a, not fig. 10 which belongs to the new species Plasmop. stella. 1860. »> » ID. | Hist. Nat. Cor. III, p: 240: 2 1862. Porites petalliformis M'Coy. Sil. Foss. Ireland, p. 62, uncertain whether identical. 1867. Plasmopora petaliformis LINDSTR. Nom. Foss. Gotl., p. 27. 1867. » (Heliolites) » DUNCAN. Siluria, pl. 39, f. 4. 1879. » > QUENSTEDT. Petref. Deutschlands, p. 152, Taf. 149, f. 11. 1880. D > NICHOLSON & ETHERIDGE. Girvan, p. 267, Fig. A, but not in »Tabulate Corals>, pl. XI, f. 5 and pl. XII, f. 1, which differ in having no septa. 1883. > ) FERD. ROEMER. Leth. Geogn., p. 510, fig. 121 a—b. The last figure is in so far inexact that the septal spines are not delineated. 1883. > > VON KOCH. Paleontogr., p. 334, pl. 43, figs. 12—15. 1885. » » LINDSTR. List. Foss. of Gotland, p. 18. 1888. » > ID. List. U. Sil. Foss. Sweden, p. 21. The English specimens have grown in regularly semiglobular disks of circular circum- ference, with the superior surface convex, hollow or flaitened on the basal side, which ig concentrically, coarsely wrinkled by a thin epitheca. The Gotlandic specimens are more irregular, forming larger disks of moderate thickness. The calicles have a diameter varyimg between two and one millimeter according to the specimens. The edge is rather oftener exsert than immersed. The septa are variable in length (fig. 7), though usually long (fig. 10) and straight. In sections (figs. 1, 4) they are often destroyed and shortened. They have no large lamina (figs. 9, 12 etc.), are divided into spines, more or less curved, which do not reach to the centre of the calicle. The tabule are sparse, thin irregularly concave. The aureola surrounding the caliele is of varying width, with radii as long as the diameter of the calicle or even only as half that size. The radii may be crooked or straight, often with barbs on both sides. The compartments between the radii are of the same width near the theca as at their outward edge, only a little widening. The coenen- chymal tubes are much irregular, especially as to their size, and upon the whole they are rather scarce, as the space between the calicles is chiefly occupied by the aureolze. It is difficult to find how this vertical part of the corallian sceleton 1s placed in relation to the vesicular tissue of the coenenchyma. There are aculex, ordinate in longitudinal rows (figs. 5, 9), these have coalesced (fig. 12 at the right in the coenenchyma), forming two zigzaglines enclosing modified bladders, becoming nearly square or flattopped instead K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Ilandl. Band 32. N:o 1. 10 78 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITIDA. of convex. Of this latter structure the section fig. 11 is almost entirely composed. In the English specimen, fig. 3, being the lowest part of the same as in figs. I & 2, the coenenchyma is nearly free from all vertical elements and composed of large, very convex lamine. I suppose that the shaded portions of the coenenchyma, fig. 12, vertically streaked, are derived from the walls of the aureola or of the tubuli, occasionally sectioned in a parallel direction or alongside. The dark patches again seen in the transverse sections (fig. 1) and others are due to the convex lamine. Ås a variety of this species I regard a coral from Tjelders in Boge delineated pl. vi, figs. 13—15. The aureola is more richly developed with thick, branching radii, covered with larger and more numerous barbs, quite as long as the diameters of the calicle, the septa are nearly of the same conformation as in the former, the coenenchyma of the cancellate fashion which is so predominant in Plasm. follis. It cannot be denied that there exists a wide range of differentiation in this species, when for instance the section fig. 8 is compared with fig. 1 or fig. 10. The septa which are so long in fig. 10 have evidently been destroyed in figs. 1 & 8. The abundant spinosity in the coenenchyma of the latter may in some measure be dependent on its mode of growth, which is somewhat irregular, a great obliquity discernible. As to the great differences in the coenenchyma there are evident transitions from the solely vesicular structure in fig. 3, to that of figs. 5 & 9 with acule, from that to the more developed quasi tubular or cancellate in figs. 2 & 11. This species occurs not rarely at Dudley in England in the Wenlock limestone, more seldom in the strata of Gotland corresponding to-the Wenlock shale of England, at the islet Stora Carlsö, and also in the limestone of Simunde, Bara belonging to the stratum f- of Gotland: DE KONIncK in »Recherches sur les fossiles paléozoiques de la nouvelle Galles du Sud», p.- 24, also cites this species as occurring there, but as I have not seen his specimens I do not feel sure of the identity, the more so as his description is very incomplete. Plasmopora foroensis n. P). VI, figs. 16—22, Pl. VIT, fig. 1, sections I—TIV. Corallum diseiform or tuberose or grown in irregular, rounded lumps. Calieles in diameter 2 millim. at the highest, with thick, exsert edge, a little angularly folded in face of the septa. These are of unequal size, long ones reaching near the centre, mixed with much shorter, but without the alternation, so evident in Heliolites porosus. The centre of the caliele is occupied by the superior ends of lower lying septal spines, which in a section project as some irregular dots (fig. 18). They form no laminee, but are dissolved into large; closely placed, upwards curved spines (see especially fig. 21). The tabulce are extremely fine or thin, horizontal or wayvy and slightly concave. The aureola. is well discernible, though much entangled with exerescences, but attains only half the width of the caliele. As the caliecles lie close, there is not much space for other coenenchyma and even the aureolas become mixed up with each other. In a longitudinal section the cancellate structure predominates. The concave lamine are enelosed between KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o |. 79 the zigzagshaped walls of the tubuli and have a peculiar appearance, placed obliquely above each other f. 22. Coenenchymal gemmation has been observed in this species as represented in pl. vi, figs. 1, I v. It begins from the walls of the tubuli between two aureolas, which are dissolved (um) in a number of acule, surrounded by an irregular girdle, the first vestige of the future theca. This (in mr) gains more regularity and the bases of the septa are visible at several points, while the scattered acul& in the middle show their tops, which at last (1v) are arranged in regular series, the final shape being nearly attained: This species comes near to the former, but is well distinguished from it through its coarser and thicker vertical elements, through the larger and more dense septal spines and through the entirely camcellate coenenchyma with its peculiar intererossing lamell:e. It has been found only in Gotland where it occurs plentifully in the uppermost limestone beds, /—h, at the following localities. In the isle of Fårö, from which the name of the species is taken, at Ryssnäs and Dember, at Kylley, Othem, Slite on Lotsbacken, Lännaberget and Enholmen, Tjelders in Boge, Bara backe, Simunde in Bara, Hörsne, Follingbo, Wisby, Myrsjö kanal in Stenkumla, Klinteberg. Plasmopora calyculata. TLiNDSTRÖM. PY VI figsi 23-305 1883. Plasmopora calyculata LINDSTR. in RICHTHOFEN's China, Bd 4, p. 59, Taf. VII, figs. 8—9. Corallum grown in semiglobular masses with flat base wrinkled by a thin epitheca. The calicles lie in the midst of the bottom of shallow pits, which are well circum- scribed by a polygonal (commonly pentagonal), ridge. (P1. vi, fig. 23.) Each such well defined cup varies between five and seven millimeters in diameter. The caliecele proper in the midst of it attains 2 millims. This interesting feature of clearly divided areas around the small calicles, more evident in this species than in any other, has given the first impulsion to the interpretation of the nature of the coenenchyma which I have tried to express above (at p. 14, 18). According to this view I consider each such polygonal area as the whole of a calicle proper per se, consisting of the interior area with the septa; commonly called the calicle, surrounded by the interior theca and outside this the exterior area or border, commonly called coenenchyma, only separated from the adjacent calicles through the dividing ridge, without any exterior theca or epitheca. The same characters have been found in other Heliolitide as stated, through not so pronounced as in this species. What of the coenenchyma in the plurality of the species of this group is con- fluent and not interrupted or marked out by confines and thus forming a common structure for the whole polypary, is in this species portioned of to each individual polyp and thus indicating the signification of its nature. The theca is exsert and raised above the aureola, and in one pieee with the septa. The septa are well developed, straight and reach nearly to the centre. The theca forms obtuse angles in face of the septa. They consist of a 50 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITIDAE. coherent lamina fringed in the edge by short, fine spines figs. 28—-30. Their composition of minute, upwards directed fibrille is evident. The tabulw are thin and irregular, as if bent and broken, and much distantiated. The aureola is well developed, the compartments short and broad; the radii richly provided with lateral thorns and barbs. The width of the aureola corresponds to the moiety of the calicle. Outside the aureola there is an abundant coenenchyma far more so than in the preceding species where the calicles are more close. Seen on the surface of the coral it is a network af rounded, irregular meshes with funnelshaped bottoms. A little below the surface (fig. 26) almost the same appearance prevails. Deeper down (fig. 27) there is a change and the radii of the aureola are simpler, without lateral barbs, the coenenchyma more regular. In the longitudinal sections the vesicular structure is prevalent, the convex lamelle are of much unequal size and there are only a few acul» scattered without order amongst them. Some darker patches may indicate fragments of the vertical elements. A few vestiges point to a cancellate arrangement. The fig. 25 represents a specimen of coenenchymal gemmation. The incipient theca enclosing eight or nine rudiments of septa is visible. This interesting species has been found only in the lowest shale beds b and c near Wisby and its neighbourhood, Skälsö, and as far north as Halls huk, in south to Gnisvärd, Eskelhem, Djupvik in Eksta, Stora Carlsö and Sproge. Abroad the only known locality, Dudley in England, has contributed with a few specimens, which probably belong to a higher stratum than in Gotland or to the Wenlock limestone. Plasmopora calyculata var. tuberosa mn. Pl. VIL, figs. 2—5. The corallum forms irregular tubers of variable shape, covered all around with calicles. These are sometimes a little more than 2 millimeters in diameter. The wall is exsert and composed by the thick exterior ends of the septa. Instead of the ingoing angle formed at the exterior septal end at the other species, this angle is here completely filled with calcareous matter in the shape of a transverse rhomboid, giving in combination with the annexed often straight septum the aspect of a little nail. The septa are simple or also provided with lateral barbs and hooks. They consist of a coherent lamella with edges fringed by small spines and reaching far towards the centre of the caliele. The tabule are irregular and much scarce. The aureola 18 present, but much irregular and difficult to decipher. In a transverse section it is more evident, its compartments of unequal size, no doubt depending on their having grown on inclined planes. The coenenchyma is abundant and well composed of tubes of variable size and shape. In a longitudinal section these are not so well discer- nible as the large traverses of convex lamell2e. Of coenenchymal gemmation there are several instances from beginning alterations of the coenenchyma to different stages of the rudimentary theca and septa. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. -BAND 92. N:o |. 81 This pretty coral has chiefly been found in numerous specimens in the limestone stratum d. of the Wisby region. There are also specimens from Alnäse and Ryssnäs in ) S y Fårö which belong to this species. The most characteristic feature lies in the formation of the theca and its nailshaped septa, and also in the structure of the exuberant coenenchyma. In a few specimens there , c/ l are also slight vestiges of shallow pits round the calicles. Oo Plasmopora seita. MirLne: EpwaArps & HAIME. P1. VII, figs. 6—18, pl. VIII, figs. 1—3. 1851. Plasmopora scita M. EDW. & H. Pol. pal., p. 222. 1854. » IDE Bit Si Cory pro 2045 pli LESS Ngsk 25 20 1860. » > DM H. N: Cor. III, p. 240. 1867. > » oLDM. Noam. Foss. Gotl., p. 27. 1879. » >» QUENST. | Petref.;l Deutschl.;Tj:p. 145, pl: 148, fig. 32, 0, z, exelou & yt 1880. > » NICHOLSON & ETHERIDGE. Girvan, p. 267, figs. B, C. 1880. Plasmopora exserta IID. Ibid., p. 269, pl. XVII, figs. 4, 4a. 1883. Plasmopora scita FERD. ROEM. Lethaea Geogn., p. 511, fig. 121c. 1885. » >» LINDSTR. List of Foss. Gotl., p. 18. 1888. » >» ID. List of Upp. Sil. Foss. Sweden, p. 21. This, perhaps the most common of all our Plasmopor2e, assumes as may be before- hand immagined, a great variety of shapes. It is commonly disciform, having the calici- ferous, superior surface flat or slightly gibbous, but there are also domeshaped colonies or globular and irregularly spheroidal and tuberose.' The calieles are the smallest in the whole genus and scarcely attain one millim. in diameter. Ås to their form they vary in the highest degree, especially those from the stratum d near Wisby, and there might be justified doubts entertained that such extreme forms as those on pl. vu, fig. 6 and fig. 16 could belong to the same species or even to the same genus, were not numerous transitions found between them, even on the same polypary. The common form is represented in fig. 6, where the calicles are most regular and the theca entire, its edge a little exsert and tuberculate where the septa continue through it as radii of the aureola. Now it happened that the theca has been, as it were, broken- up in twelve disconnected small pieces (pl. vur, fig. 1) formed by the nodules where the septa cross the theca and continue in the aureola. They become more and more flattened, pl. vm, f. 2, 3, the boundary line between calicle and aureola vanishes and the broad, flat septa covered with innumerable warts or acule are confluent with the coenenchyma, of the tubuli of which only a few indistinctly circumscribed pits remain (fig. 16). That this variety of calicle really belongs to this species is clearly demonstrated by the transverse section (fig. 17) taken a little below the surface, in which the characters of Plasmopora return, to be compared with the other sections (figs. 7, 9, 12, 14, 15), only that in fig. 17 the coenenchyma is a little thicker. As represented in figs. 14 and 15 there is also great difference in the proximity of the calicles. 32 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITIDZA. The septa are not lamellar, they consist of a dense row of large, closely packed spines (fig. 18), which reach to the centre and nearly obscure the thin, much distantiated tabule. The granulated septa, as seen in the bottom of the superficial calieles, f. 16, represent the bases of the spines, which later grow out from these. In a section from the older portions of a polypary (fig. 11) there are also small acul& on the superior surface of the tabule, no septal spines in the lowest parts and rather scarce in the beginning. But there is no telling whether this 1s the original structure or rather a condition due to inorganic changes during the fossilization. The aureola is distinet and regular in the typical specimens (as fig. 6). Owing to the proximity of the calicles there is not much space left for other coenenchymal tubes. The coenenehyma in a longitudinal section is chiefly vesicular, the convex lamellxe of greatly different size. There are longitudinal rows of acule which also combine into rods and constitute irregular tubuli (fig. 18) enclosing traverses. There are indications of coenenchymal gemmation (fig. 10), as well as of a calicinal one, in small colonies rising out from the surface of older calicles. This species has been frequently found in the older strata of Gotland. It does not occur deeper than in the marly beds of b and not higher than in the Wenlock limestone (d) of Gotland. It has been found in the following localities. Ryssnäs in Fårö, Hall, Halls huk, Follingbo, Dalhem, Wisby (b, c & d), Walveref, Blåhäll in Tofta, Nyrefs udde in Tofta, Gnisvärd, Westergarn, on the shore south of Westergarn, Eskelhem, Eksta, Lilla Carlsö, Stora Carlsö, Hoburg. Out of Gotland it is said also to occur in the Upper Silurian of England, from where I have not seen specimens. Specimens sent to me from the late Prof. James Harr of Albany, under the deno- mination Heliolites spinipora from Lockport, N. York seems to belong to this species, not to Propora as M. Epw. & Hame, H. N. Cor. III, p. 242 have stated. Plasmopora follis. Evw. & H. Pl. VIL, figs. 19—20. 1850. Plasmopora follis EDW. & H. Pol. palieoz., p. 223, pl. 16, ligs. 3, 3a. 1860. » » FERD. ROEMER. "Tennessee, p. 24, Taf. IL, figs. 6, 6a. 1860. » » CEDW. & HH: H. Nat. Cor, Ill, p; 240: 1876. > » oo ROMINGER. Michigan, p. 14, pl. III, fig. 2. 1879. » >. QUENSTEDT. Petref. Deutschl., p. 147, pl. 149, lig! la—et. 1883. ) » oo FERD. ROEMER. Lethaa Geogu., p. 511. 1885. ) » DAVIS. Kentucky Fossil Cor., pl. I, fig. 9 (f. 10 too indistinet.). It grows as a rounded, irregularly spherical corallum.! The calicles are circular not at all exsert, not much more than one millim. in diameter. ! The specific name has been derived from the latin follis, signifying a pouch or a rounded sack. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o I. 83 The septa are of the shortest, scarcely visible in a longitudinal section as small acule, which also sit on the very regular tabul&. The aureola is distinet and regular attaming ”/4 of the diameter of the calicles, those of neighbouring calicles being intermingled. The :coenenchyma is of the cancellate order, the tubuli with angular or zigzagformed walls, giving in combination with the traverses a polyedric appearance to the compartments of which it is composed, fig. 20. There are also dark patches, probably vestiges of the tubular walls. This is an exclusively American species. The Swedish State Museum possesses specimens of it from Tennessee, Decatur C”, a gift from Prof. FErpD. ROEMER, from Perry- ville, Cincinnati, and Louisville, Kentucky, a gift from Dr W. R. HraAp in Chicago. It differs from the other species through its short septal spines and the minute acule on the tabulx, and through its regularly cancellate coenenchyma. Plasmopora stella n. Pl. Vv; figs. 19—26, 29, sections I—VII, pl. XI, figs. 36, 37. 1854. Plasmopora petaliformis M. EDW. & H. p. p. Brit. Foss. Cor., pl. LIX, fig. 1b, not the others; this is delineated from a different specimen than the other figures, which represent the true Plasmop. petaliformis. Corallum discoid, flat on the superior surface, as well as on the inferior one with its thin, finely wrinkled epitheca. The calicles of little more than 1 millim. in diameter, have rather long septa, consisting of large, coherent lamellx, in the edges serrulate by irregular, upwards directed spines, the lamell&e being striated in the same direction. The tabule are concave, irregular, intercrossing and being secreted later than the septa at the same height they are inter- sected by these and reposing between them. The auwreola is one of the most regular and typic. (Especially pl. x1, fig. 36.) Its width is equal to ”/+ of the diameter of the caliele. The twelve compartments formed by the prolongations of the septa are equalsized, wedgeshaped, a little widening outwards. In a longitudinal section this zone is distinetly separated from the other narrow coenen- chymal tubuli as broader belts, one on each side of the calicular tube, pl. xt, f. 37. On the outside of the theca, in some specimens (fig. 22) small coste are to be seen between the radii of the aureola, without any connection with the interior of the calicle. The coenenchyma outside the aureola consists of tubuli nearly like those of a Heliolites (fig. 23 and pl. xr, fig. 37) or also more irregular (figs. 20, 22, 25). They are transversally divided by regular, horizontal tabul&e which, however, sometimes, especially within the aureolar zone, are modified into conyvex lamelle. The coenenchymal gemmation has been observed as represented on pl. v, fig. 29, sections I—vm. Out of a highly irregular coenenchyma two new calicles are developed in such manner that the vertical walls of the tubuli by and by concentrated on two points become roughly circular (1) with some incipient septa (1v). In the left hand calicle (v) 84 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITIDA. there are vestiges of an aureola and 10—11 septa. In section vi the right hand calicle again is more advanced, with twelve septa and eleven rudimentary aureola compartments, also in section VIL. There exists moreover a sort of calicular gemmation, the calicles having grown upwards detached from the ambient coenenchyma, secreting a new coenenchyma around their thecal edge, from which buds grow in accordance with the procedure already described above in Heliolites. To be remarked is the pitted surface of some specimens, forming small polygones, evidently marking out the boundaries of each simgle calicle with its interior area, commonly called calicle, in the centre and the coenenchymal border around it as in Pl. calyculata. There are transitions from quite smooth or plane surfaces to such with very shallow pits and at last those with deep ones. In a few calicles abnormities have been found with only 8 or 10 septa, the only deviation known amongst the Heliolitida from the regular number of twelve. This species has been found in several specimens on the shores near Wisby, evidently derived from the lowest Upper Silurian beds of Gotland, the Arachnophyllum stratum, a, and I have also a specimen from a nearly corresponding stratum G!' at Kattentack in Estland. In Norway it occurs in the islet Malmökalven in the Christiania-fiord. Plasmopora scala n. PI. V, figs. 27—28. Corallum disciform, thickness at most 10 millims., with calieles only on one side. Septa reaching nearly to the centrum, equal, simple and straight, forming a coherent lamella with irregular spines in the edges. The tabule are concave, distantiated. The aureola is regular, in width nearly equal to the diameter of the caliele. Its radii are a little sinuous and provided with short lateral barbs. The coenenchyma seen in a transverse section presents the many, small, irregularly polygone tubuli, the walls of which continue downwards, sinuous, interrupted, encelosing horizontal traverses. There are only few convex lamell&x besides. The chief differences from Pl. stella lie in the structure of the aureolar radii, these being barbed, not smooth, and also in the irregularity of the coenenchymal tubuli. It has been found only in the Arachnophyllum bed a near Wisby. Plasmopora rosa n. PIEIVvIT fos Corallum disciform. Calicle scearcely attaming one millim. in diameter, provided with twelve short septa reaching halfways to the centre, forming a narrow lamella frimged in the edge and composed in the usual manner by mieroscopie fibrille direeted upwards. The tabule are horizontal or oblique and a little coneave, closely set. The aureola KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o |. 85 resembles that of Pl. stella, has regular, simple radii and in breadth it equals ?/24 of the calicular diameter. The compartments widening outwards. Between the aureolas there is a rich coenenchyma of polyedric tubuli of unequal size, enclosing minute, convex lamell&e, which in each tubulus form two rows, the opposite through their oblique posi- tion dovetailing each other (fig. 23) and thus causing the appearance as if there were funnelshaped dissepiments. Besides there are also long zones of the common vesicular appearance. This species belongs to the same group as Pl. suprema and Pl. rudis in consequence of its peculiar coenenchymal traverses, but differs from them through its well developed septa and the aureola which resembles that of Pl. stella. It has been found in the uppermost limestone beds (h) of Linde klint in Gotland. Plasmopora suprema mn. Pl. VII, figs. 24—26. Corallum disciform, calicles small, scarcely one millim. in diameter, theca only a little exsert, the septa are short or rudimentary, as crenulations in the theca and conse- quently in a longitudinal section only observable as a narrow, black band with faintly fringed edges. The tabul&e are horizontal and much distantiated, leaving a space of some- what more than one millimeter between themselves. The aureola is large, but irregular, its width equals the diameter of the caliele. Its radii, all regularly connected with the septa, are unequal in size, bent, with lateral processes, which even cross a compartment and join two radii. The other coenenchyma is abundant, consists of tubuli of different size, polygonal or rounded. They continue downwards, but are interrupted and enclose more convex lamell&e than horizontal traverses. There are also free spaces of vesicular structure. This beautiful species has been found in the central Gotland hills of Linde and Löjsta in the uppermost limestone. Plasmopora rudis n. Pl. VII, figs. 27—31. The corallum has grown in large rounded, irregular masses, showing, as usual with those from the upper limestone strata, few vestiges of an epitheca. As these strata generally give evidence of being shore or shallow water formations in which waterworn and rolled fossils have been embedded, it cannot be expected to find them so complete as those from the shale beds. The calicles are in the typical variety of the largest in this genus, attaining 2 millims. in diameter. Of septa there are only rudiments as broad rounded lists covered with innumerable minute warty protuberances K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Band 32. N:o 1. 11 36 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITIDAE. (fig. 31). In a longitudinal section of the calicular tube (fig. 30) therefore only a thick theca is seen, unless a septal list is sectioned, as in the same figure at left, where it is obliquely streaked with the elementary fibrille. The tabule are rather distantiated, horizontal or concave (fig. 28). The aureola is narrow, scarcely attaining a breadth equalling half the diameter of the calicle. Its compartments are short, irregular, intermingled with those of the other, close lying calicles. The coenenchyma as seen in a longitudinal section consists of narrow stripes between the calicles, chiefly the aureolar tubes, which encelose the same kind of oblique, dovetailing traverses as in Plasm. rosa.! In the theca of the calicles, represented in fig. 29, there are some lacunee, as of perforations. They are caused by fissures and attentive examination of other specimens camnot detect any vestiges of perforated walls. 'The now described variety is derived from the uppermost limestone beds of the northern part of Gotland, from Rute, Helvi, Klints in Othem, Klinte in Boge, quarries between Slite and Bäl. In the corresponding strata of south Gotland another variety (fig. 27—28) occurs of the same structure, only deviating in lesser proportions. It has been found in the limestone beds of Sandarfve kulle, Mallgårds klint, Linde klint, Hageby in Etelhem. Plasmopora heliolitoides n. Pl. VII, figs. 32—33. Corallum disceiform or tuberose. The calieles of 1,5 millim. in diameter have no elevated margin of the theca and this is very thin. Of septa there are only the merest vestiges, some calicles being perfectly smooth inside, others faintly fluted by longitudinal septal lists, the septa protruding in a transverse section as diminutive tubercles. The tabule are regular, numerous. The aureola is the narrowest in the genus, only equalling one fourth of the diameter of the caliele. Irregular as the compartments may be, unequal, more than double broader than long, they are well discernible and twelve, with the radii starting just opposite the septal rudiments. As the calicles are much remote from each other the coenenchyma is most abundant, consisting of unequal tubuli, which in a transverse section are polygonal, exactly resembling those of many true Heliolite, but in a longi- tudinal section (fig. 33) they are by far not so regular, their thece are sinuous and crooked, not parallel, and the dissepiment upon the whole horizontal, also oblique. The two calicular tubes in fig. 33 have like others in the same section, not figured, arisen from the coenen- chyma through gemmation. This species has been found in the stratum d of Östergarn, Gotland. In consequence of its regular coenenchyma it could easily be confounded with Heliolites decipiens, if not on a closer inspection its aureola and its more irregular coenen- chyma were observed. 1 The section fig. 30 has beside the calicular tube, at the right hand, only fragments of other calicles, one at left lowest, which is bent in another direction. The feathery lines are fragments of calieular walls. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o |. ST Plasmopora? reticulata n. Pl. VII, figs. 34—36. Corallum disciform. The calieles circular, 1,5 millim. without the least vestiges of septa, the narrow theca being only a little indented at the point, where the radii of the aureola meet it. The tabule are closely set and regularly horizontal. The aureola is distinct though very narrow, in width a third of the calicular diameter. Its twelve compartments are unequal, often broader than long, the abundant coenenchyma has seemingly regular polyedric tubes of greatest brevity, but these are in fact formed by the transversally sectioned coenenchymal lamellexe. The short aculx have in great abundance grown upon the convex lamell&e of which the whole vesicular coenenchyma is composed. This species has been frequently found in the Arachnophyllum -stratum a around Wisby. The longitudinal section fig. 36 also informs us, how an older set of calicles has been overgrown and destroyed by coenenchymal growth and how this has turned sideways above a lacuna, now filled with clay and formed new calicles which have budded up out of it. In the transverse section fig. 35, on the right hand, the short tubuli lie alongside convex lamine. It is with some doubt that I place this coral amongst the Plasmopor2e as its coenenchyma rather is more like that of the next genus. MIiLnE EDWARDS and HaimeE have described in Hist. Nat. Cor. III, p. 241 a species of Plasmopora, Pl. micropora, as appertaining to the Devonian formation of Eifel, and they have identified it with Astrea miecropora GoLDFuss (nomen nudum) in the Museum of Bonn. Professor CLEMENS NCHLUTER has been kind enough to inform me that this fossil is no Plasmopora, but a Devonian »Fistulipora», nearly allied to, if not identical with SCHLUTPR/s Fistulipora cyclostoma, »Anthozoöén des Rheinischen Mitteldevons», p. 161, Tab. xt, f. 7—8. There is thus no Plasmopora found younger than those from the uppermost beds of the Upper Silurian. Gen. Propora M. Epw. & H. 1838. Astrea p. p. ANGELIN, Museum Paleont. Scand. 1839. Porites p. p. LONSDALE, MURCH., Sil. Syst., p. 687. 1844. Sarcinula DALE OWEN, Rept. Iowa, Wisconsin etc., p. 76. 1849. Propora EDW. & H., Comptes Rendus, XXIX, p. 262. 1850. Astreopora p. p. D'ORB., Prodr., I, p. 50. 1851. Palexeopora p. p. M'CoY, Palaeoz. Foss., p. 18. 1851. Lyellia p. p. EDW. & H., Pol. palzeoz., p. 150. 1852. Heliolites p. p. HALL, BILLINGS etc. 1878. Pinacopora ETHERIDGE & NICHOLS., Girvan, p. 52. 1885. Plasmopora LINDSTR., Foss. Gotl., p. 18. 388 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITIDE. Calicles with exsert edges, the septa, entirely wantmg in some species, never form coherent lamine as in Plasmopora and consist of disconnected spines. The tabule are generally regular, horizontal, never concave as so common with Plasmopora. The coenen- chyma is entirely vesicular with dispersed acul& and baculi, which do not connect so as to form tubuli. There is consequently no aureola, so distinctive for Plasmopora and only in a few instances the septa continue outside the calicles. The most prominent characteristics, by which M. EpwaArps and Hame designated this genus, were that the calicles are exsert, that the septa were more developed in this genus than in Plasmopora and that they are extended outwards so as to form coste. The first diagnostic is valid for almost all species of this genus, but for the others certainly not. Already in the typical species, Pl. tubulata, calicles occur, even in the same specimen, with external coste together with others quite devoid of such. Several species are without septa, and in those which have such, they are more rudimentary than in Plasmopora. The geological distribution of the species in this genus is as follows. Lower SY He Silurian Upper Silurian. | Leptena | Basal | H H : = = limestone.| beds. z as 2 3 tv =E Seele Ludlow. HETT SS ges 2 /S2/32 2928) 3 See RER 2 FER S ABS T | Ö ,' [7 3 = Ee Fill Flalbleld)elflg! kh kb | | | |Proporattubulata HA BEXNAKNE Og EE SOR Kor Sept Ren + x FE | | | | euryacantha np. . | x + | conferta sENEOGgn OM OT 9R00A- AN UTSAU UN NR K JADE re ER | var. minima n. . x | cancellata n. . x | | E | | SPECIOSA (BILL vd RÖKS Sö NA En faen LE « | + + I compacta n. i + DaCIIIfETA ANS fyr Fl fl er FR ENE na ARE SSF LK x 2 AMmbiSUA MA co Gore eger Ar VAR DENS VATE. SYNAR + | Amongst the Heliolitide this genus contains the oldest known species, which reach deepest down in the strata. Upon the whole, four out of the nine forms of the Propore are almost exclusively Lower Silurian or from the lowest U. Silurian and of the other only two ascend to the Ludlow strata of Gotland. Now it is interesting to see how the genus Plasmopora, the younger of these two, nearly related genera, which as far as I am aware is not represented in the Lower Silurian strata, is more developed, has perfect septa and a coenenchyma in which the tubulate structure begins to manifest itself and in some even nearly as completely in Heliolites. With the older geological age of Propora its more KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND J2TTEN:OK LE 39 rudimentary structure agrees. SARDESON has said" that »die Zertheilung der Mauern> (to wit in the coenenchyma) »ist bei Plasmopora-Propora trotz des höheren geologischen Alters bereits weiter fortgeschritten als bei Heliopora». And >»bei Propora geht die Reduction der Wände am weitesten». He has thus clearly expressed his opinion that Propora is a genus in the act of regress from a former more complete state. I think the case is quite the opposite and that these oldest forms of all Heliolitide are in a state of progress. The aculee, bacilli and baculi which have grown amongst the ever present vesicular tissue are the fundaments, out of which the tubuli in later times have been developed, as is so well seen in the Plasmopore, which are, as it were, intermediate between Propora and Heliolites. They are not remnants of already dissolved tubuli, on the contrary the rudiments out of which the tubuli are built up. It is also remarkable that the youngest species of Propora, as P. tubulata, in certain respects come near to the Plasmopor2e, especially to Plasmop. scita and show a sort of precursory formation of aureola in its cost. The almost absolute defect of the coenenchyma or its scarcity in some of the specimens belonging to Prop. conferta (see pl. vin, figs. 32, 34, 37 and pl. 1X, figs. 31, 32), and also another species (pl. IX, figs. 33, 34), is a feature which leads to the assumption of still older twelve septate corals without any coenenchyma at all, from which the true Heliolitide may have descended. Propora tubulata. TLONSDALE. Pl. VIII, figs. 4—22, 24, 25, 28—31. 1838. Astraa densistellata ANGELIN. Museum Palxontologicum Scandinavicum, N:o 11. 1839. Porites tubulata LONSDALE. Sil. Syst., p. 687, pl. 16, figs. 3, 3a—3/f. 1850. Propora tubulata E. & H. Brit. Foss. Cor. Introd., p. lir. 1851. 2 > ID. Polyp. paléoz., p. 224. 1851. Palzaopora tubulata M'CoY. Brit. Palzeoz. Foss., p. 18. 1851. Ljyellia americana E. & H. Polyp. pal., p. 226, pl. 14, f. 3, 3a. 1854. Propora tubulata E. & H. Brit. Sil. Cor., p- 255, pl. 59, f. 3, 3a, 3b. The fig. 36 gives no true representation of the interior structure. 1858. > » FR. SCHMIDT p. p. Archiv, p. 226. 1860. 5 > E. & H. Hist. Nat. Cor. III, p. 241. 1860. Lyellia americana E. & H. Ibid. III, p. 243. 1867. Propora tubulata LINDSTR. Nomina Foss. Gotl., p. 27. 1867. Heliolites (Propora) tubulatus SALTER in MURCH. Siluria, pl. 39, figs. 3—3/f- 1880. Plasmopora girvanensis NICH. & ETH. Girvan, p. 266, pl. XVII, fig. 2. 1882. Lyellia americana J. HALL. 11" Rept. Indiana, pl. XLVII, f. 5, p. 381. i 1883. Propora tubulata F. ROEMER p. p. Lethaea Geogn. I, p. 512, fig. 122 obs. The figure and probably also the description are more consonant with Pr. conferta. 1883. Plasmopora tubulata LINDSTR. in RICHTHOFEN's China, Bd IV, p. 60. 1885. > > Ip. List. Fossils Gotl., p. 18. 1888. » » ID. List. U. Sil. Faunas Sweden IT p., p. 21. 1 Tabulaten, p. 282. I0 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITIDAE. 1892. Propora tubulata LEBEDEFF. Obersil. Fauna des Timan, p. 14, pl. 1, fig. 4a—b—ce (not fig. 3). It is not quite sure that this belongs to the said species, which cannot be decided by the imperfect figures and description. 1894. Plasmopora tubulata WEISSERMEL p. p. Korallen der Silurgeschiebe Ostpreussens..., p. 668. 1896. Propora tubulata SARDESON. Tabulaten, p. 278, figs. 15—17. The oldest denomination of this species is that given by AÅNGELIN in 1838, but as it is only a name without description in a collection of fossils, it is more appropriate to keep that which has been so long in general use. Besides the above given synonyms there are several which in consequence of too insufficient descriptions and figures must, until nearer notion be gamed, remain doubtful. Such are Propora tubulata EicHwWALp 1860, Leth. rossica, I, 1, p. 455 seems to be a Lower Silurian species. DE KOoNIncr, Fossiles paleoz. N. Galles du Sud, p. 23, gives only the name of this species. Also in F. RoEMER's Sadewitz, p. 22, Tab. iv, f. 3 where the figure 3 shows a coral much deviating from the typical by MirnEr EpwARrps & HAIME. The same species in NICHOLSON, Tabulate Corals, pl. 11, f. 3, 3b cam not be identical, as it does not show any vestiges of septal spines. QUENSTEDT'S figure in Petref. Deutschlands, pl. 149, f. 12 does not show the characters. MararseE 1873 in Silurien du Centre de la Belgique, p. 107 also enumerates Propora tubulatus(!). This common and as to its surface much variable coral opposes the greatest diffi- culties to the endeavours to fix the distinetions between it and the closely simulating Plasmopora scita. In both we find a great variability in respect to the shape of the calicles, in the Pl. scita impossibility for the aureola to develop when the calicles are densely crowded and again in the Propora no development of an aureola, even when there is space enough between the calicles for such a development. There are great chances of confounding both species with each other and it may thus happen that the one species is current in scientific papers under the name of the other. And indeed when studying a large number of specimens of both one is at a loss to decide to which species some beiong. Moreover the interior structure, as studied in longitudinal sections, is often nearly the same. At last it may perhaps be found that both are linked together through a series of intermediate forms at the opposite ends of which stand what we now call Plasmopora scita and Propora tubulata. It cannot be denied that Plasmopora scita in spite of its aureola has an interior organisation which is more in concordance with that prevalent amongst the Propore. It may, however, be borne in mind that the tendency to construe tubuli is stronger in Pl. scita than in Propora. For the present it may be advisable to keep the extreme forms separate and at least temporarily describe both as distinct species. The characters: common to all varieties of this polymorphic species are the following. The margin of the calicular theca is exsert and free above the coenenchyma and the diameter of the calicles larger than in Plasmopora scita. There is no distinet aureola, even in those specimens where the calieles are remote. The coenenchymatous, vesicular tissue is more lax and composed of large bladders as in fig. 10, pl. Vi. The typical surface, as represented by MirnE EDWARDS and HaimE in Brit. Foss. Corals, pl. 59, fig. 3a and of which I through the kindness of Prof. ALPHONSE MILNE EpwaARrps have received a plaster cast, is figured anew on plate viur, fig. 4 from an KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 92. N:0 Å. 91 English specimen. The characteristic costal radii are on these well expressed, but in the deviating specimen fig. 8 there are no vestiges of them and only shallow grooves radiate irregularly from the calicles. This specimen is also interesting because it shows the bladders of the coenenchyma, which else lie concealed beneath the surface and accessible only in sections. These convex lamellxe are completely covered by diminutive wartlets, the bases of the acule, which are so numerous in the interior on the convex lamelle. In the variety, fig. 11, there are not the faintest traces of the grooves and there is a nearly even coenenchyma covered with blunt warts. This and similar specimens constitute a variety by themselves, as the interior structure also is deviating (figs. 12, 13) with' thick calicular thec&2, longer and larger septal spines, the acule also thicker than else. These varieties have grown in ovate, spheroidal or irregularly globular masses and consequently no epitheca is seen. ”The calicles are deep and the rim is composed of twelve noduli, exactly corresponding to the exterior end of a septum, fig. 11. In fact, these noduli are the bases of a new or the youngest series of septal spines which through the growth of the corallum become placed more and more deep in the calicular cup, at the same time extending in length and resembling the older ones. The tabule are thin, much distantiated, horizontal, sometimes with acul& on their upper side. Such species as these are derived from the strata d of Gotland coöval with the Wenlock limestone of England. From far deeper strata, those of Borkholm, F ? we have specimens which may be considered as the oldest of this species. They are diskshaped or slightly domeshaped, the calicles are more widely apart than in the younger, the coenenchyma nearly as in the variety fig. 11. (Figs. 18, 21, 22.) The septa are short, and broad, and reach only a little distance from the calicular theca (fig. 18). The coenenchyma is composed by uncommonly small, convex lamellxe and the acule are thick and broad (fig. 19). j I have ventured to join with these forms some which have for a long time been considered as belonging to the nearly related genus Lyellia. I have treated more in full further down about this genus and there given my reasons why I consider that it cannot be retained, as the species enclosed within it, partly cannot be distinguished from Propora, and partly must form a new genus. The two species which I consider as belonging to Propora and hardly to be separated from Pr. tubulata, are Lyellia americana (pl. vit, figs. 24 and 25), and Lyellia parvituba (figs. 29—31). It is to be borne in mind that the specimens which I have seen, especially the former from Point Detour, Michigan, have been much altered through being silicified. Still they retain the characteristic features of their orgamization. In Lyellia americana the septa are larger, but resemble those in the English specimen of Pr. tubulata (fig. 5). In Lyellia parvituba (fig. 30) the septa again are shorter, but resemble those in figs. 15 and 16. The coenenchyma of both coincides as nearly as possible with that in fig. 10. The acul&e are in Lyellia americana (fig. 25) much : enlarged through later additions and in Lyellia parvituba (fig. 31) they are still so in a much higher degree and the calicular tubes are partially filled by an exuberant crystalline growth of later date. There is a third species, Lyellia glabra Epw. & H., of which I have not seen specimens but which, to judge by the figures!, perhaps also belongs to Propora. 1 Pol. terr. paleozoiques, pl. 12, figs. 2—2c. Heliolites macrostylus QUENSTEDT, Petref.-Kunde, tab. 149, f. 5, 6 is evidently identic with this species. He has also given a good figure (tab. 149, f. 9) of L. parvituba. 92 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITIDA. It must, however, be remarked, that the figure of L. americana in the cited work shows peculiar reticulations of the surface, some of them resembling aureolas. In the photographic figures in ROMINGER's Work! representing Lyellia americana there are no aureolas, rather the same sort of costal radii starting from the calicle as in the typical Propora tubulata. The only difference I at present can find between these American Lyellias and our Propora tubulata is the greater distance between the calicles of the former, though not larger than in the oldest above described varieties of P. tubulata. In my specimens of the American Lyellias I have not been able to detect aureolas and L. parvituba certainly has the calicles on an unaltered surface of a decided resemblance with Pr. tubulata. The oldest variety of Pr. tubulata has been found in the uppermost Lower Silurian beds F? at Borkholm in Estonia and in the lowest Upper Silurian beds of Gotland a, the Arachnophyllum bed, near Wisby. The typical variety occurs chiefly in the stratum d (Wenlock limestone) in the Wisby region from Westergarns holme in south to Hall, at Nyrefs udd in Tofta, Gnisvärd, around Wisby in the cliffs, Lummelunds kanal, and also at Eksta, Djupvik and higher in the limestone between Stjernarfve and Lefvede and south of Westergarn. Abroad it occurs at Wenlock in England, at Undwa in Oesel (Up. Sil;) and at Kozel in Bohemia, this latter a variety with small calicles. The North American, former Lyellia forms, belong to the Niagara and Upp. Helderberg groups. Propora euryacantha n. IP SvVIE; fos) 23020, 2002 Corallum massive, domeshaped or tuberose. The calicles, nearly 2 mill. in diam., are slightly exsert, the elevated rim formed by twelve angular nodules. The septa have no proper lamella but consist entirely of spines, which seen from above are flat, triangular and acuminated and slightly bent upwards. They are densely crowded and rather irregular in their direction... They vary also in their form, being club- or tongue-shaped. They differ much from those in Pr. tubulata, where they are more acuminate and slender. The tabule&e are rather numerous, though in the specimen delimeated they are rare and much remote. In some instances they are convex in the middle, being evidently disturbed in their regular growth through the septal spines. The coenenchyma, as seen on the surface, is of a certain vermiculate appearance with winding grooves. In transverse sections (fig. 26) the free baculi, which intercross the horizontal dissepiments, are prominent between the calicles with starry sections. In a longitudinal section (fig. 27) their structure is readily perceptible, with their featherlike long staffs, with barbs as it were, standing out at both sides, thus indicating a disposition of the fibrille around a central axis. The dissepiment or traverses are compressed between these baculi and almost horizontal or faintly convex and again in other places of the common convex shape. 1 Geol. Survey of Michigan 1873—76, pl. II, f. 1. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o l. 93 This species is restricted to the higher limits of the stratam d and also in f in the northern part of the isle of Gotland and has been found in the isle of Fårö, at Ryssnäs, Dember, Alnäse and Lansa, and also at Ar and Slite. Propora conferta. E. & H. PIS vinn fos) 32-395 pl. IX, fos. 123, al, 32, 350: ? 1819. Madreporites mammillaris WAHLENBERG. Petref. Suec., p. 98. Probably the same species, as he gives Ålleberg as locality, where this is the only Propora. 18517 Propora conferta EH. & H. Pol. Paleoz., p- 225. 18358. » > p- p- ERIEDR. SCHMIDT. Untersuchung, Archiv, p. 225. 1860. ö > BÅ SARGEN! Cor: INdp. 242! 1865. Heliolites affinis BILLINGS. Canad. Geol. and Natural., 2 Ser., vol. II, p. 427. 1866. » >»: ID: - Catal. Foss. of Anticosti, p. 5, 30, fig. 12. 1871. Heliolites dubia TÖRNQUIST. Lagerföljden i Dalarne, p. 19. 1873. Plasmopora conferta p. p. LDM. Sv. Undersiluriska koraller. Öfversigt Vet.-Akad. Förhandl. N:r 4, p. 24. 1873. Plasmopora affinis LDM. Ibid., p. 25. 1880. > conferta ID. Fragm. Silurica, p. 33, Tab. I, f. 6—7. 1880. > affinis ID. Ibid., p. 33, Tab. I, f. 8—9. 1882. » >» ID. Silur. Korall. aus Russland, p. 13. 1883. Propora conferta F. ROEMER. Leth. Geogn., I, p- 512. 1888. Plasmopora conferta LDM. List. of foss. Fauna Sweden, I, p. 19, 23. 1888. > affinis ID. Ibid., i, p-. 23. The first authors of this species gave no figures of it and a very short description and said themselves that it »n'est encore qu imparfaitement connue». It was therefore of the greatest importance to know the specimens upon which they had founded their species. With the greatest readiness Professor HENriI DouVILLÉ, the distinguished keeper of the museum of »Ecole des Mines» in Paris answered my application to see them and placed them in my hands for examination. These two specimens had been collected by M. E. DE VERNEUVIL during his Voyage in Russia in 1844 together with Sir Rop. MURCHISON. One is from Borkholm, the other from »Chavli Canal de Windau>», but the latter is probably not found in situ as there are no Silurian strata near that place. The accompanving labels in the hand of JureEs Hammer, as Prof. DouVILLE assures, are signed »Propora 2», this number meening the second species of their new genus Propora, which in their works is just this. As I was at liberty to make the necessary sections out of them I could with certaimty identify a number of specimens from other localities. I then also found that Heliolites affinis BiLrrinGs, of which I had received typical specimens from the author, almost entirely coincided in its structure with the Propora conferta, only differing a little as to the size of the calicles etc. That it should be regarded as identical with this species, I hope the sections on plates Vvur and 1Ix will also sufficiently show. It has grown in disciform or spheroidal masses and has generally the calicles so closely set, that there is very little place left for any coenenchyma. They attain a diameter of 1,5 millim. or even less in those formerly called »affinis». They are only slightly exsert K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Band 32. N:o 1. 12 94 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITID 2. and the margin is crenulated by twelve small nodules. As seen in the pl. xr, fig. 11 there are im the same specimen quite regular, smooth, circular calicles along with erenulated ones, the former being probably younger or more recently formed than the crenulated; as is so evident in Dploépora. There are for the rest no vestiges of broader septal laminze in the calicle and consequently no spines. The interior walls of the calicinal tube have only the usual fluted appearance. The tabule are horizontal or a little wavy, more or less remote. In calicles of the oldest variety the tabule have formed a number of small grooves near the wall around the septa (pl. 1x, f. 4) in a certain way a sort of septal grooves. On their superior surfaces, as also around the interior side of the calicle some specimens (pl. vin, f. 32—34, pl. 1x, f. 1—2) bear numerous small spines, resembling the acule. They seem to be of a later inorganic growth, consisting, as in the original specimen from Borkholm of arragonite. In a specimen (pl. vin, fig. 35) the septal ends are covered with druses of arragonite. The coenenchyma, as seen on the surface, is coarsely granular with shallow dimples between the granules. It consists entirely of convex lamell&x without the least trace ot acul&e growing on them, and this feature, as well as the total want of septal spines makes it distinet from other Proporee. É Amongst varietal forms may be cited that from Alleberg, Sweden (pl. 1x, f. 9—10) with its thick theca and closely set calieles. Probably the specimen from the stratum a of Gotland (pl. 1x, f. 31, 32, 35) is related to this variety, but the thick-walled calieles are there more closely set, in contact, and the coenenchyma consequently highly reduced. This species is chiefly a Lower Silurian fossil though also occuring in the Upper Silurian of Estland and rarely in Sweden. The Swedish Lower Silurian localities are Alleberg in Westergötland, Sandvik in Öland, Boda, Osmundsberg, Östbjörka and Arfvet in Dalecarlia, all belonging to the Leptena limestone or the Brachiopod-schists. From Estland I have seen specimens found at Borkholm, Pyhalep and Grossenhof in Dagö, Pattakumeggi near Hapsal. From Norway I have specimens found in the islets Malmö and Malmökalven in the Christiania-fiord and from Asker. In the Upper Silurian of Gotland it has been found in the stratum a near Wisby, at Walyve ref and Gnisvärd, in detached fragments, at Klef in Sundre and Hoburg in the stratum d. In Estland it occurs at Selja pank near Taggamois in Oesel, Herkull (G!), Helterma (G"), Kallasto in Dagö (G”), and Ruhde (AH). The Upper Silurian specimens are entirely of the affinis type, as represented by the Anticosti specimens from Junction Cliff. The Museum of Stockholm also possesses a specimen from the middle Tunguska, 22 verst above the mouth Severnaja. To this species also in all probality belongs a coral, which in several specimens together with other fossils formed a collection belonging to the Mining Corps of Russia, brought home by the Mining Engineer W. ÖBRUTSCHEW, geologist to the Expedition of POTANIN, in 1894, and found in the East Kwen-Lun Mountains. It is figured on plate IX, figs. 5 & 6 and is derived from two localities, near the river Tsien-shui below the hamlet Kaien-tze-pu and from the hamlet Tschuan-tou-pa on the same river. I owe to the kindness of the Chief geologist TSCHERNYSCHREV the permission to see this collection.! ! The other corals in this collection were: Favosites Forbesi E. & H., Fav. asper aff., Fav. maximus QUENST., Syringopora sp., Ptychophyllum sp. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o l. 95 Propora conferta, var. minima n. Pl. 1X, figs. 24—26. It has grown in disciform flats, with calicles of the most diminutive size, only 0,5, in the whole family. They are perfectly circular, smooth without the least vestige of septa or septal flutings or cannelures. In the narrow tubes the tabulx are regularly horizontal and the coenenchyma is almost vesicular of equal-sized lamellx without any aculz. It has been found in the stratum a near Wisby. Propora cancellata n. P1. IX, figs. 27—30. Coral forming tuberose masses without epitheca. Calieles a little more than one millim. in size, with crenulated margin, else without septa and in a section deeper down having the calieles quite circular and smooth. The tabule are regularly horizontal. The coenenchyma 18 on the surface reticulated with irregular tubuli which, however, do not stretch deeper down, as there is no vestiges of them in a longitudinal section in which the convex lamin& are provided with only a few scattered acule. In the transverse section (pl. 1x, f. 28) there are still vestiges of the tubuli, but I suppose that here, as well as in a few other Plasmoporine, there are only the transversally sectioned convex lamella which assume a deceiving appearance of tubuli. This species occurs in the Lower Silurian beds of Borkholm (F”) Propora speciosa. BiLLInGSs. 1215 212) den 0-0 ja 2 na ID 1865. Heliolites speciosus BILLINGS. Canadian Naturalist and Geologist, Ser. 2, vol. II, p. 426. 1866. > » Ip. Catal. Foss. Anticosti, p. 30, fig. 13. 1889. » z MILLER. N. Am. Geol. & Paleontol., p- 192. Some years ago the State Museum at Stockholm received a typical, well preserved specimen of this species from the late Mr BirrinGs. I will at first describe this specimen, in order to show the identity of specimens from a few other localities. The polypary is clavate or pyriform elongated, bearing large calieles all around, a little more than two millims. in diameter. The theca is circular, starformed, crenulated by twelve angular indentations, continuing downwards as septal ridges bearing short, densely packed spines. The outgoing angle of the wall is at its apex provided with a little rounded prominence, similar to the tops of the baculi which project from the coenenchyma. 'The septa are in several instances visible (pl. 1x, figs. 42, 44) as diminutive spines close to the theca. The tabulx are characteristically remote from 96 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITIDA. each other, generally a little wavy and on their upper surface in some instances covered with short, blunt spines. The coenenchyma is composed of irregular lamell&e forming a tissue of large bladders. These lamelle are in a few places traversed by thick longitudinal baculi, which stand out on the surface as small rounded nodules pl. 1x, f. 40. Exactly on the same plan the specimens from the other localities are built, as may be seen by the figures. The only difference lies in the size and proximity of the calicles and the shape of the polypary. In all the size of the calicles is nearly half that of the Anticosti specimens and in the specimens from Borenshult the calicles are nearly contiguous leaving very little space for the coenenchyma. The shape of their polypary is almost spheerical, in some instances pyriform. The English specimens (fig. 43) are a little altered and the septal ridges have acquired an irregular aspect. More deviating is the specimen from Bara, Gotland, which has been delineated on plate x, figs. 3—5. It is a discoid polypary, with exsert calicular margins, ornated with twelve thick, oviform nodules, and without other vestiges of septa than interior longitudinal ridges without spines. The tabule are rather concave. The coenenchyma is of the common vesicular kind with short, thick rods scattered in 1t and the peculiar nodulose appearance of the surface of the coenenchyma is caused by the protruding of these rods through the coenenchymal lamelle. As this variety, which perhaps can be seen in the light of a mutation, on the whole comes more near to this species than to any other, I have united it with these forms. This species has the greatest affinities with a following species, the Lower Silurian Pr. bacillifera, which, however, has large septal spines and a greater number of larger bacilli in the coenenchyma. Pr. speciosa is an exclusively Upper Silurian species being in Sweden found at Borenshult in Östergötland, and at Bara backe in Gotland. Further at Dudley in England and at the Junction cliff of Anticosti (in Birrine's Middle Silurian). Propora compacta n. Pl. &ö hs Hå 1883. Hel. interstinetus LINDSTR. Silurische Korallen aus Nord-Russland, p. 19. Polypary discoid with closely set calicles of a diameter of one mm. enclosed within a thick theca, angularly bent in twelve short in- or outgoing points or angles, the interior ones having the character of short septa not visible in vertical sections. These angles give both sides a fluted appearance. The tabul&e are close, nearly horizontal or bent in convex curves. The coenenchyma is of a mixed vesiculose-tubular character, consisting of thick and long bacilli, which packed in the narrow intercalicinal spaces coarctate the dissepiments, that have small dimensions, but the common convex form. By their proximity and great number they give the frame of the polypary an appearance of compactness. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o |. 97 This species comes near to Prop. speciosa but differs in a being entirely without any septal spines in the calicles and in having the vertical element of the coenenchyma more fully developed. ; It has been found near the river Olenek, Sibiria and also on the shores of Petschora in north Russia. Propora bacillifera n. Pl. Xx, figs. 8—21. Ås to the synonymy of this exclusively Lower Silurian species I have no certain data, to which to refer, but it is highly probable that a great number of specimens of it from the Baltic and North Germanic localities have been called Prop. tubulata, by various authors. This coral has grown in pyriform, elongated or globular masses, also sometimes disciform. The calicles attaim in some localities as from Hulterstad in Öland (fig. 12) larger dimensions than is general amongst the Heliolitide, viz. 3 mm. in diameter, the other specimens having only 2 or even 1 millim. The calieles are surrounded by a thick theca, having the shape of a twelve-pointed star. The interior angles of this star make the basis of the septa from which long, pointed, upwards directed spines project, placed remote from each other. The septal lamella proper is reduced to a narrow ridge, scarcely perceptible in a longitudinal section. Öwing to the long spines the remote tabul&e are not regularly grown, often curved or convex. The coenenchyma is a tissue of large bladders, the convex lamine&e forming it being of the largest kind. It is penetrated by numerous long, slightly curved remote rods or bacilli, having the same colour as the theca and the septa (figs. 9 and 20) and finish upwards in a fine point. In transverse sections they ressemble small black dots between the calicles (fig. 16). They grow evidently faster than the convex lamellzx and in advance of them as they on the natural surface of the corallum stand out above these lamellze. There can be observed certain local variations; so for instance, the Öland specimens (fig. 15) have shorter bacilli fixed on the lamelle, as large acula. In the specimens from Hohenholm, Dagö, the septal spines do not attain the same length as in the specimens of older geological age. It has been found at Treberga in the parish of Hulterstad, Öland, at Osmundsberg and Östbjörka in Dalecarlia, at Hohenholm in Dagö, at Piersal (F!) and Borkholm (F?) in Estland, very abundant in the last locality, also in Norway at Herö near Porsgrund and is consequently chiefly a Lower Silurian species. In detached fragments it has been found on the shores of Gotland, near Wisby and at Westergarn. 98 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITIDA. Propora? ambigua n. P1. Xx, figs. 22—24. Corallum disciform, with concentrically wrinkled epitheca. Calicles with low, only faintly indented margin and very short septa, which are not visible in a longitudinal section. Seen on the surface the coenenchyma resembles almost that of a Heliolites, consisting of a regular reticulation of polyäödric tubuli. These seeming tubuli are, however, as seen in a longitudinal section only convex lamellxe cut transversally and causing this false appearance and there are no tubes. There is instead a vesicular tissue, quite of the same nature as that usual in the genus Propora. The convex lamelle are larger than else, have some sparse acul&e on their culmen, and at certain distances there has been a sort of fascixe formed through a concentration of the lamell& and a richer growth of the acule. This 1s especially remarkable near the surface, where the tabul& and the coenen- chymal elements follow so closely upon each other as to form a nearly compact mass. This concentration seems here to depend entirely upon an abnormal growth and is by no means of such a regular recurrence as in Heliolites fasciatus. The real systematic place of this species may be contested and I have therefore only hesiatingly united it with the Propore. It has been found in several specimens in detached pleces from the Arachnophyllum stratum a near Wisby and at Skälsö, north of Wisby. There are still some specimens of Propora left undeseribed and undeterminated until more material can be collected. On plate 1x, figs. 33—34 a specimen of Propora has been delineated, the only one found, which has not been placed in any of the described species. It is remarkable for its exceedingly large calicles, measuring nearly 4 millims. in diameter, the largest known in the whole group of the Heliolitide. The coenenchyma is scarce consisting of large bladders and in so far resembling Pr. speciosa, but there are vestiges of large septal spines, what on the other hand should approach it to Prop. bacillifera. It is Lower Silurian from Alfaret, weast of Hulterstad, Öland. In the lowest Upper Silurian stratum of Gotland, the Arachnophyllum stratum, which has been so fertile in many different species of Heliolitida2, some Propor2e have also been found, that cannot be referred to any of the known species. So for instance there is one with short and stout septal spines reminding of those of Pr. tubulata, but the much remote calicles are surrounded by a coenenchyma of the most elementar nature, only of transverse, convex lamellz, without the least traces of acul&x or other vertical elements. As appertaining to Propora MiLNE EDWARDS and HaArmE have" with some doubt cited: 1. Propora? acerosa E. & H. (= Porites acerosus EICcHWALD, Zool. specialis, t. 1, p- 183). It is no Propora, but according to the figure in EicHwaALp's Lethea rossica, pl. 26, fig. 4, it is a Favosites and is there by him renamed as Archexopora acerosa. 2. Propora? cyclostoma E. & H. from the Mountain Limestone of England, a doubtful species founded on Hydnophora? cyclostoma PHirries, Geol. of Yorkshire, p. 202, pl. 2, APPOLEterr pal, sp. 225. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND. 32. N:o l. 99 figs. 9—10. To judge by the figure it is no Heliolitidean at all, rather more related to Calapoecia. Astreopora antiqua M'Cor, Ann. Mag. N. H., 2" Ser., t. 3, p. 133, is by E. & H. considered as identical. NICHOLSON has in his »Tabulate Corals» and joimtly with ETHERIDGE jr. in the »Fossils of Girvan» described some new forms of Propora of which I have identified a few with ours. Their Pr. Edwardsi, Girvan, p. 270, pl. xvmn, fig. 3, seems to be a new and independant species and their Pr. tubulata, which differs from that of LONSDALE, probably identic therewith. I have on plate 1x, figs. 36—39 represented a specimen of Pinacopora Grayi NICH. & EtTEER. being found by Dr J. G. HiInDE at the Junction Cliff of Anticosti and by him presented to the Swedish State Museum. Evidently this specimen, as well as those figured by the said authors, has not preserved its original conformation, but has become oblique and deformed by pressure. If it were permitted to judge by such an incomplete specimen there would be no reason for maintaining the genus Pinacopora as there is so very little to distinguish it from Propora. I would prefer at present to let it stand as a synonym to Propora. From the morainic accumulations of Öjle myr, Gotland (p. 71 above) Dr WIMAN has sent me some small complete specimens of a Propora, which possibly are identical with the Pinacopore. They form small, nummuloid disks of a thickness of 3 millimeters, flat on both sides. The circular or sometimes oblong calicles measure nearly 3 millimeters in diameter, have a thin, exsert margin, angularly indented in twelve septalike folds, no spines, flat tabule. The calicles are deeper than usual. The coenenchyma seems to be entirely vesicular. Camptolithus n. gen. (Kaprrtos, curved, arched.) 1851. HLyellia E. & H. p. p. Pol. paleoz., p- 150. The species on which I have founded this new genus was till now placed in the genus Lyellia, but I will try to demonstrate that it is quite incongruent with the typical species, of which MirnE EpwaArpbs and Haime construed their genus. If we turn to the synoptical table at page 72 we shall in reality find that there is indeed very little, if anything, to distinguish Lyellia from Propora. If we take the coordinate characters one by one, we see that apparently the only dissimilarity consists in the »murailles épaisses et costulées». But if we take »costulées»> and compare with the »cloisons» which in Propora constitute »cötes», both characters coincide. And in a corroded specimen of Propora the calicular tubes appear quite as much »costulées» as those of a Lyellia. The circumstance that in the American specimens of Lyellia the calicles are thus laid bare and only a few shreds of the coenenchyma left, seems to have induced some authors, as NEUMAYR! to 1 Thierstämme I, p. 312. 100 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITIDA. consider this purely morganic phenomenon of corrosion as structural or organic and analogous with the exterior tabulze of Tubipora. According to the authors of the »Polypiers paléozoiques» this genus embraced only two species: Lyellia americana and glabra. Of these I have had occasion to examine the former and I have above page 92 given the results of this examination. As there stated it shows a remarkable coincidence with sections of Prop. tubulata (which see), so nearly concordant, that I do not hesitate to refer them both to the same genus and even species. There may of course be some slight deviations in the septal spines, else these, the coenenchymal lamellze, sparingly covered with aculze, the remote tabul&e in the calicular tube are nearly the same. The next species, L. glabra, I know only through the excellent figures and descrip- tion of Mirne EDWARDS and HarmeE! and they suffice for deciding that this also in all particularities corresponds with a real Propora and that it, in case it is an independant species, should be named Pr. glabra. Since MIiLnE EDwARpDs and Harme had published their grand works ROMINGER has described” three new species, L. papillata, decipiens and parvituba. Of these I have not seen L. decipiens, but the exact description leaves no doubt that it is a coral of the same type as Pr.? ambigua which has been deseribed above and which perhaps constitutes a new generic or subgeneric type. ROMINGER himself has sent me specimens of his L. parvituba. On pl. vin, figs. 29—31 I have represented this species. The corallum is diseiform, covered by the densely placed small osculating calicles, scarcely one mm. in width. Seen from above the septa are short, thick, some radii extend outside the theca though not in immediate contimuation with the septa. Though consisting entirely of limestone, it is interiorly so much altered, as almost to defy any attempt to find out the original structure. Instead of being provided with ordinary septal spines the calicinal tubes are at irregular intervals filled with large numbers of micro- scopic crystalline glomerations heaped in masses above each other on the tabulex and on the interior sides adjoining, and in a transverse section they are seen to cover the whole area of the tabula. The coenenchyma is uncommonly irregular; extraordinary large lamelle in- termingled with smaller. The calicular tubes are also of a highly irregular growth, inter- rupted by coenenchyma as if overgrown by it and then beginning anew. But after all, de- tracting from the abnormities, this species is so similar. in its fundamental constitution to L. americana and glabra that it must be placed in the genus Propora. If now, as I think, these three species which did properly constitute the genus Lyellia have all characters in common with Propora, as well as the allied Lyellia decipiens, and because the only remaining species, L. papillata, as I will show further down, is widely different from the former it follows 1:0) that the genus Lyellia must be abolished” and 2:0) that L. papillata constitutes a new generic type. Davis in his »Kentucky Fossil Corals» has given photographic figures of two other Lyellie, viz. L. discoidea and L. puella. The descriptive letterpress of his work seems never to have been published and the figures are too indistinct to give any help in identifying. INO an va Dr 220, WE 12 Ne 2 > Geol. Survey of Michigan, vol. III, pl. II. Paleontology, p. 16—17. 3 The genus Protolyellia proposed by TORELL does not show the least affinity with Lyellia or Propora and is in fact no coral at all. See for further particulars »Fragmenta Silurica», p. 31. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o |Å. 101 The fig. 5, pl. 51, L. puella, represents clearly a Plasmopora, possibly PI. follis, and PI. discoidea, pl. 4, f. 3 seems also to belong to that genus. This genus Camptolithus is to be characterized as follows. The calieles are filled with a coenenchymatoid mass of convex lamellxe instead of tabulze, and when these have sometimes been developed, they form a much curyved, convex arch. The septa are little developed and the coenenchyma consists almost entirely of convex lamell& with scattered acule. Åt present only one species is known, from the Upper Silurian of the Niagara group in North America. Camptolithus papillatus. ROMINGER. Pl. Xx, figs. 25—30. 1876. Ljyellia papillata ROMINGER. Geol. Survey Michigan, vol. III, pt. 2, p. 16, pl. II, fig. 3. 1878. > » QUENSTEDT. Petref. Deutschl., p. 150, pl. 149, figs. 7—28. 1885. > > Davis. Kentucky Foss. Corals, pl. 2, f. 2(?), pl. 3, f. 1, pl. 4, f. 4 (bad specimen). Through decay, being weathered, and through silicification it has been much deformed and shows an exterior similarity with L. americana in having the tubes of the calicles partially standing free and laterally connected by horizontal shreds of coenenchyma, that have withstood destruction. The transverse section shows large calicles (2,5 millimeters) provided with twelve short septa, the theca angular or indented in face of them. Through changes during the process of fossilization the septa have assumed quaint shapes, they arc cuspidate with hooks or barbs on the sides and in their apex (pl. x, fig. 25) and there are small accessory, septalike spines. The centre of the tabule is dotted with a great number of small spines, figs. 25, 27, which possibly may be of organic origin. The caliele, instead of having regular horizontal tabul&e, is filled with convex tabulze, fig. 30, elevated as an arch in their centre and often so crowded that they interfere with their regular growth and consequently there arises a tissue of smaller convex tabul&e giving the whole an appearance quite similar to the ambient coenenchyma, figs. 28—29. By this the perfect homology of tabul&e and the coenenchymal dissepiments is clearly de- monstrated. The coenenchyma is composed of nearly equal-sized lamellze, having sometimes a tendency to be arranged in longitudinal rows (pl. x, f. 30) without being separated through bacilli. Of such there are some (f. 29) in another specimen even in the calicle, but acul& are dispersed everywhere on the lamelle. As seen in fig. 26 there are vestiges of costal radii emanating from the theca and the photographic figures of ROMINGER and Davis exhibit also such radii. The calicles are much distorted and defaced by later changes. å The Swedish State Museum is in possession of specimens from Point Detour, Lake Huron, Michigan, the only place from which it has been obtained. The specimens were given by Dr ROMINGER. K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Band 32. N:o 1. 13 102 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITID AE. Diploöpora. QUENSTEDT. TSHIIEEeholtes ps par ba dor ER ol tern pal pa 2 1881. Diploöpora QUENSTEDT. Petrefaktenkunde Deutschl., p. 148. This genus is most remarkable through having two widely different sorts of coenen- chyma (pl. x1, f. 4), an older and interior one entirely of proporidean, vesicular character, and a younger and exterior of a peculiar nature, rather coccoseridean, composed of closely packed, parallel rods or baculi, being of the characteristic featherlike structure. It was in consequence of this double nature of the coenenchyma that QUENSTEDT gave it the apt name, derived from the greek Jia2on = duplication. As to other particulars, they shall be described in detail further down. Diploöpora Grayi. E. & H. Pl. Xx, figs. 31—38, pl. XI, figs. 1—4. ? 1837. Blumenbachium globosum LONSDALE. Sil. Syst., pl. 15, f. 26; according to E. & H., Pal. Foss, p. 217, only a cast of this species. 1851. Heliolites Grayi EB. & H. Polyp. tevr. pol., p. 217. 1859. ID. Brit. Foss. Corals, p. 252, pl. 58, f. 1, 1a. 1860. ) » ID. H. Nat. Cor. III, p. 238. 1867. ) » LINDSTR. Nomina foss. Gotl., p. 27. 1878—380. >» » NICHOLSON & ETHERIDGE. Girvan, p. 58, 252, pl. IV, f. 4, 4a, på. V, f. 1. It is uncertain whetber all their specimens really belong to this species. 1879. Diploöpora Grayi QUENSTEDT. Petref.-Kunde Deutschlands, Abtheil. I, Bd 6, p. 147, pl. 149, figs. 2, 3, 4. 1883. Heliolites Grayi FERD. ROEMER. Lethaa Geogn., p. 508. 1885. » » oLDM. List of Gotl. Foss, p. 18. 1888. » ID. Foss. Faunas of Sweden II, p. 21. This species is distinguished from all others in the family through its mode of growth. It is dendroid, branching in terete, fingerlike ramifications or irregular trunks. The English variety is characterised by flat, compressed branches with the dimensions of 45 X 5 millim. taken from one specimen. There are fragments of Gotlandic specimens from Ryssnäs im Fårö, measuring 22 decim. in length and 35 centim. across the branches in thickness, proving that it has been one of the largest corals in the Silurian sea. It is on all sides covered with tiny, closely set calicles, attaining a diameter varying between 0,,—0,s millims. As may be seen by pl. x, figs. 32—35 they have a different shape according to their state of development, fig. 32 representing the youngest, just be- ginning: stage, fig. 35 the mature or fully developed one. It is interesting to study these as they elucidate the procedure of the formation of the theca and the septa more evidently than in any other Heliolitidean and consequently are of value for interpreting the origin of the said structures also in other species. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o |. 103 It is in the top of the branches that the youngest calicles grow out (f. 32). Their thin edges are regularly circular and smooth (pl. xr, fig. 3) and the first sign of change lies in a curious plication of the thecal edge, only a single one, but visible in several calieles of the same level and in all directed in the same way. Next (f. 33) the edge is incerassated and twelve nodules begin to appear on it, first irregularly, then (f. 34) ordinated regularly around the aperture, like rounded balls covered with small warts. These three calicular forms are from the same specimen. The next, the complete stage, (fig. 35) is taken from another specimen found at Ryssnäs, Fårö. The tubercles are smooth and: the septa, which. were not visible in the next preceding stage, are at last formed showing their spines in twelve rows. The tubercles should not be taken as belonging to the septal apparatus as they are histologically identical with the baculi which surround them as coenenchyma. The same tale is told through a section as in pl. xr1, f. 4. The calieles in the youngest stage, immersed in the central stratum, are of the most elementar character with regular horizontal tabulx and without any septa. It is quite the same when they are (fig. 2) on the verge to enter into the bacular coenenchyma. There is an indication of a sort of columella in them in the centre of the tabula. In fig. 1, pl. x1, we see the complete change in the arising of scarce, blunt septal spines, as it seems emanating directly from the inner side of the theca without any lamella. The aspect of the tabule is also changed, they are thinner, closer and more irregular, wavy or concave, when then calicles are more fully developed. Pari passu with the changes in the caliele succeed the alterations of the coenenchyma. Of its two transformations we find the simple, vesicular to be the first. It is of the most elementary nature (fig. 4, pl. x1), small convex, equal-sized lamellx as in some Propore, for instance Prop. conferta, and like this without the least vestiges of vertical elements. On the surface it presents the aspect as shown in pl. x, figs. 32 & 33. The second modification of the coenenchyma which arises, so to say, suddenly, is entirely composed of that vertical element for which I have proposed the name of baculi. They are evidently of equal structure with the rods which make up the -sceleton in several other corals as for inst. in Heliopora or scattered in the coenenchyma of Prop. speciosa. These baculi of Diploöpora lie closely packed alongside each other with distinct lines of separation and this part of the coenen- chyma thence receives a streaked appearance. A single baculus varies in length from 0,s mm. to 0,5 mm. and its diameter is 0,3. In a transverse section (pl. x, fig. 37), where they lie arranged as a mosaie pavement, they have an irregularly polyödric outline and a radiated surface, the radii diverging all round from the centre. This stratum forms a tuberculous surface as seen in pl. x, fig. 35. In a longitudinal section they have the formerly described feathery appearance with the fibrille on both sides directed upwards from an axial line. The nodules around the calicles are exactly of the same nature, only a little larger (pl. x, f. 37, pl. xi, f. 1) and compose the whole theca. This must far down have changed from its primarily simpler state, when it was environed by the vesicular coenenchyma as in fig. 32, pl. x. In the section pl. x, f. 38 it has acquired the baculi and from some of them prolongations like septa go towards the centre. But it is there environed by a vesicular coenenchyma with traces of some baculi beginning to appear. 104 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITID AE. As represented in the section fig. 4, pl. x1 at right in the bacular coenenchyma there is a recurrence of the vesicular one repeated no less than six times more or less distinctly. The thickness of the different strata amounts to 1,3 cm. for the central vesicular and to 1,1 cm. for the bacular one at the right hand, the small enclosed vesicular bands comprised. Coenenchymal gemmation occurs and an instance thereof may be seen on the fig. la, pl. 58 in Mise Epwarps” and Hame's British Corals. By the gradual development of the different parts we learn, as also has been ascer- tained by other facts, that in the Heliolitid&e the theca is the first part of the coral formed, that it long persists in its original simplicity, that by and by new deposits are added to it and that at last the septa are formed, so that at least in this group of anthozoa there can be no telling that the theca is constructed through the connection of the before existant septa. What physiological significance the sudden conversion of the vesicular coenenchyma into the bacular may have, it seems that the coexistense of these two widely different structures in the same specimen may be of phylogenetic value and joint with the knowledge we have gained of the ambiguous nature of Propora? ambigua and its nearest ally Prop.? (Lyellia) discoidea Rom. points to the Propore as the parents both of the Plasmopore and the Heliolitx. But Diploöpora has been developed in still another direction. It changed its Proporean nature into one, the counterparts of which we detect amongst the Coccoseridee, especially in the genus Acantholithus. Thence Diploöpora may in the systematic arrange- ment fitly be placed last amongst the Plasmoporine, but as one of them, next before the Coccoseridee. This beautiful and highly interesting species is very common in the Upper Silurian strata, especially in the isle of Gotland. In the lower strata (bc) it has only been found at Stora Carlsö. In the higher strata from d to h it occurs at Ryssnäs, Lansa, Dember (all d) in Fårö, along the shores of Fårösund at Wialmsudd, the canal of Stor myr, Rute, Bunge, the quarry at Storugns in Lärbro, Vägume vik, Lergraf, Tjelders and Laxarfve in Boge, Hide vik, the shore north of Länna, and the hill of Länna at Slite, at Klints in Othem, Fole, Bara, Follingbo, at Wisby in the strata /—h, and the west coast of Lilla Carlsö stratum f. I have had specimens to examine from Kirna and Ruhde in Estland both belonging to the higher Upper Silurian and also from Wenlock in England. I may here remark, that the same conformation of the calicular theca as in Diploöpora also seems to prevail in some Propor2e, as Pr. tubulata (pl. vm, f. 8, 11, 12) and especially Pr. speciosa (pl. x, f. 3, 4) where the theca of the mature calicle comes very near to that of Diploöpora (pl. 1x, f. 34). In Pr. cancellata the younger calicles have completely circular margins (pl. 1x, f. 28) while the mature calicle has them of the same type as in Diploöpora. As a rule the indented or starshaped theca belongs to a later stage of growth in a great number of the Heliolitide. Compare also Pr. conferta pl. 1x, f. 11 with pl. vin, f. 33. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o |. 105 Tribus III. Pycnolithine n. The characters of this tribus are the same as that of the next genus the only one having hitherto been found. Gen. Pycnolithus n. (Ilvzyvos, dense.) The caliele is of the common Heliolitidean type with twelve septa and horizontal tabul&e. The coenenchyma is dense, only on the surface ornamented by shallow grooves and pits of contorted, lengthened outlines, filled up a little below the surface, so that the whole coenenchymal mass is thick and compact without any structure, only traversed by the whitish, longitudinal stripes which denote the thece between the superficial grooves. Pycnolithus bifidus mn. Pl. XI, figs. 5—9. The polyparium is disciform with an even surface and immersed calicles. The calieles are small, scarcely one millim. across. On their interior side there are twelve broad, short, blunt prominences which are homologous with the short septa of several Heliolitide. They have besides the peculiarity of being bifid through a small indentation along their margin. In a longitudimal section they are not visible. The interior of the calicular tube is partitioned by regular, somewhat distantiated tabulx, a little concave and through later deposits much deformed. The theca is of unusual thinness and is discernible only as a narrow white lining around the aperture of the caliele. The coenen- chyma consists near the surface of narrow, vermiform grooves, separated through thick partition walls. These cavities are very shallow and extend only to a trifling depth below the surface, giving to this in a longitudinal section (pl. xr, fig. 8) a erenulated appearance. Below, there is all a compact mass of a grayish tint, finely granulated, traversed longi- tudinally by threadlike, white lines being the narrow thece, surrounding the grooves of the surface. In a transverse section they are seen as a net of white lines including the grayish mass (figs. 6—7). This interesting Heliolitid was found in a detached piece on the shore near Wisby amongst other Gotland fossils and the appearance of the rock to which it is adhering, makes it highly probable that it has been derived from some of the lowest beds, the Stricklandinia bed (b) or the next (c). 106 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITIDZE. Fam. Coccoserida n. Ås a coordinate family to the Heliolitide and related to it, with some of the species of which it has been confounded, that of the Coccoseride is to be mentioned. Like the Heliolitida its corallum is composed of calicles with twelve radiate septa, but without any distinct theca, with a more or less abundant coenenchyma, which is completely filled with tbe large erect baculi of which it consists, lying close to each other and only on the surface separated through narrow grooves, which give the false appearance of tubuli. Consequently there are generally no dissepiments in the coenenchyma nor tabule in the calieles,' the central part of which is filled by long tubular rods emerging on the surface as small papillx. A common character for all these is that they have grown in exceedingly thin lamelle, secarcely surpassing a few millimeters in thickness. The genera which I think may be placed within this family are three: 1. Coccoseris EICHWALD. 2. Protarea E. & H. 3. Åcantholithus n. k They are all exclusively Lower Silurian. Gen. Coccoseris. EICHWALD. 1860. EICHWALD, Lethaa Rossica I, 1, p. 442. The corallum has grown in thin lamelle, disciform, with a concentric epitheca; the calieles with broad, triangular septa, surrounding numerous papille on the central area. No tabule. Coenenchyma with narrow, funnelshaped, shallow tubes enclosed by thick compact walls, often papillose or scrobiculate on the edges. For the rest entirely composed of large baculi of the fibrous structure. The species of this genus are geologically distri- buted as indicated in the following table. i | | Lower Silurian. | = | Leptena | 3 | limestone. = (E=/57 ITS SS = 2 od | oc g 3 FS | 2 = RR BER RN == FE | og pF Coccoseris Ungerni EICHWALD . « de dk ooh HIFOL:; BAND | I miCroporusAERICHWA G.I . Ack. EYERSTROSIORE SMR Mu os mMegastoma MIC OY srt KEReEtetar CT REL EE PE | VAr:; MINOT:- 463 odöpöe rock ds AS Es LR SEA SER 0 AE AR | micraster n. ! Some specimens of Acantholithus make exceptions. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. ' BAND 32. N:o Å. 107 Coccoseris Ungerm. E1icHWALD. > Pl: XII, figs: 3—T. 1855. Lophoseris Ungerni EICHWALD. Bull. Soc. Nat. Moscou, p. 466. 1860. Coccoseris Ungerni ID. Lethaa rossica, vol. I, I, p. 442, pl. XXV, fig. 4a 1883. » » FERD. ROEMER. Leth. Geogn., 1" Th., p. 456. C. It has grown in disciform polyparies of exceeding thinness, commonly one or two millimeters and in tiers of lamellx above each other. It has not been attached as seen by the free and finely striated epitheca. The calicles attain 1,5 or nearly 2 millim. in diameter. They are not separated from the coenenchyma by any distinct theca. There are twelve triangular, broad and somewhat sinuous septa, attaining a length of ”/3 of the distance from the margin of the calicle to its centre. Their surface is coarsely decorated with blunt tubereles and the dividing grooves between them are sinuous. The central area of the caliele is covered by several irregular papill&x some of them in continuation with the septa. There are no tabule in the interior and the whole calicular tube is filled with the septa and in the middle with long prismatic baculi of the common fibrous structure, as seen pl. xi, f. 6—7 in longitudinal and transverse sections and it is their tops which project in the calicle as papille. In sections the septa are also seen to consist of rods of the same pinnate structure, but they are oblique and directed upwards and inwards, being a little curved, thus upon the whole reminding of the septal spines in the true Heliolitide, but cohering and forming a lamella (pl. xmn, f. 7). The coenenchyma, which upon the whole is scarce between the closely set calicles, is tubercular with small papille or pitted by irregular holes, not very deep and enclosed within thick walls, depending on the state of preservation, as the specimens with pits are weathered. The mass of the coenenchyma consists of baculi (figs. 6—7, pl. xi). I have examined specimens from Grossenhof, Kerkill, Sutlep in Estland and from Hohenholm in Dagö (F!) and Oddalem.: A fine specimen has been found detached on the shore near Wisby, provenience problematic. No specimens hitherto found in situ in Sweden. Coccoseris microporus. EicHWALD. 12 0:00 ASA RE 1856. Heliolithes microporus EICHW. Bull. de Moscou I, p. 89. 1860. » ID. Lethaa rossica, vol. I, I, p. 454, pl. XXV, fig. Ta, b, c. 1883. micropora(!) FERD. ROEM. Leth. Geogn., p- 509. It has grown in an exceedingly thin lamina of 1,5 millim. in thickness, extending its surface in a specimen over a length of more than 3 centim. Diameter of calicles nearly one millim., no theca. The septa have a rather indistinet outline, being fringed by large tubercles which without dividing lines are mixed with those of the area, in conse- quence of what it is often difficult to see where the septum ends and the central area 108 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITIDA. begins. The papille of this area are of greatly unequal size, some coalesced into larger heaps. They may also be placed in a radiate manner, as if continuations of the septa. The calicular tube contains only vertical baculi (fig. 13) and no tabule.' The coenen- chyma which also consists of baculi has on the surface numerous starry pits separated through thick walls, finely granulated or scrobiculate. In the longitudinal section there are lacune, probably caused by dissolution of the sclerenchyma. In the fig. 15 EICHWALD'S original specimen has been anew delineated in order to show the identity of the other specimens figured. It is preserved in the Geological Museum of the University of Petersburg and through the kindness of Prof. INOSTRANZEFF I have been able to examine it. It is a small thin piece of whitish limestone, much worn already before its being embedded in the limestone stratum during the Silurian period. In com- paring this with other specimens from Estland there can be no doubt but that they all belong to the same species. It is known only from Estland where it has been found at Borkholm, Kurkäll and at Maals near Hapsal, the locality of EIcHWALD's specimen, this probably not in situ. Coccoseris megastoma. Mac Cox. Pl. XII, figs. 8—11. 1851. Palxeopora megastoma M'CoY. Brit. Palzeoz. Fossils, p. 16, pl. IC, fig. 4; not Porites megastoma M'COY, Syn. Sil. Foss. Ireland, tab. 4, f. 14, to which M'CoY refers, but which is quite different. 1854. Heliolites megastoma M. EDW. & H. p. p. Brit. Foss. Cor., pl. 58, figs. 2c, 2d. 1854. interstineta M. EDW. & H. ibid., pl. 57, figs. 5c, 5d probably also belongs to this species. It has probably, to judge by a variety described below, grown parasitic as a thin lamella. The calicles are closely set with 1,5 millim. in diameter. The septa are short, broad, triangular with some irregular tubercles on their surface. The large central area is covered with numerous small papille. The coenenchyma is coarsely pitted with narrow, funnelshaped perforations and the separating walls project as blunt spines. The figure given is taken from a cast, obtained through an impression of the coral in a piece of slate, found by Lector S. L. TörnNQuvist at Applethwaite in Westmoreland, from where M'Cor as well as MirsE EpwaArRps and HameE also had their specimens, like- wise being negative casts. Judging by the above cited figures there cannot be any doubt left of the identity of my specimen with theirs. In Mac Coy's figure the papillae of the central area are more clearly indicated than in those of MiLnE EDWARDS. With this species I join a variety of smaller dimensions, found in the Swedish Lower Silurian at Hulterstad in the isle of Öland. It has been figured on plate xm, figs. I—11. Of the specimens found the best has grown on the calicles of Heliolites hirsutus, ! EICHWALD has in his fig. 7c drawn the longitudinal section as if composed of regular tabul&g, but no such are found in his original specimen. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o |. 109 where it forms a thin polypary with the dimensions of 15 X 7 millim. The thickness of the whole amounts only to 0,5 mm. The tiny calicles are scarcely 0,5 millims. in diameter, the short septa triangular with small tubercles on their surface and larger ones on the central area. The coenenchyma is bristling with blunt points surrounding irregularly stelliform pits. In the weathered specimen figured (fig. 11) from the same locality the spines are gone and the funnelshaped pits are more visible. If this variety, which belongs to a higher horizon than the English species, must be denominated, I propose to call it Cocc. megastoma, var. minor. Coccoseris micraster n. Pl. XI, figs. 16-18. This little coral has the form of a spheroid of only 13 millims. in diameter. The stellulate calicles have a diameter of only 0,3 millimeter, being the smallest known of all described in this memoir. They are remote from each other and they radiate from the initial centrum towards all points. The septa, as seen on the surface, are triangular, broad and stretch near to the centre of the calicle, where there are two or three columellar tubercles. In a longitudinal section the septa are well conspicuous, being of the same structure as in Cocc. Ungerni with the characteristic curved baculi. The large columella, formed of baculi also exhibits the pinnate structure. The coenenchyma, which is copious, consists of minute stellulate pores, surrounded by the chief mass of thick, closely packed, straight baculi, of the common pinnate structure, which is here well represented. There are no dissepiments at all. This species is known only from a single specimen found by the late Mr WEGELIN, to judge by the colour of the rock from Östbjörka, Dalecarlia, consequently from the Leptena limestone. Gen. Protarea. M. Ebow. & H. 1850. Astreopora D'ORB. Prodr. I, p. 25. 1851. Protarea M. EDW. & H. Pol. terr. pal., p. 146. ? 1856. Diplastrea EICHWALD. Bull. Moscou, p. 111. 1866. Stylarea VON SEEBACH. Nachrichten von der K. Gesellsch. der Wissenschaften zu Göttingen, p. 238. Corallum growing in a thin crusta on brachiopoda and shells with close set or contiguous calicles, between which there is no coenenchyma or very little of it, distinguished by shallow pits. Twelve granulated septa surround the papille in the centre of the caliele. No tabula, nor dissepiment. Entire sceleton made up of closely united, robust baculi, showing the pinnate structure forming a compact mass. There is nothing in the sclerenchyma of this genus that justifies its being placed in the order of the Perforata of MiLnE EDWARDS and HAIME as it is an almost solid mass K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Band 32. N:o 1. 14 110 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITIDAE. of compactly united baculi, not at all showing the spongy texture of the Perforata. Taking in consideration the constant and distinctive character of all the corals of this group to have twelve septa, it is not probable that Protarea Verneuili (Hist. Nat. Cor. III, p. 185) with its twenty septa belongs to this genus, nor to this family. When the authors just cited write »portant aux angles de la plupart des calices de petites: pointes saillantes», they must mean the rounded warts which are so prominent during the first stages of the growth of this coral and in the mature polypary are faintly discernible on the dividing walls between the calicles and not only in the corners. Nor can I find any reasons with RoMINnGER and FERD. RoEMER' to see affinities with the protean Thecia. There are no communicating pores between the calieles nor are there any vestiges of tabul&e as they and also SARDESON” pretend. The figures 20, 22, pl. xt present the true aspect of the interior structure. Ås to SEEBACH's Stylarea the following remarks may be given. Even if the species named Styl. Roemeri by VON SEEBACH” is to be maintained as an independant species, the generic denomination must be entirely abolished on the following grounds. In 1851 Minne EpWARDs and HaimeE had already established” a genus Stylarea amongst the Poritide for a single recent species, Stylarea Mölleri, quite different, even generically, from the paleozoic fossil. But already in the same year (1851) they abolished? this genus and registered it as a true Porites, identifying their Styl. Mäölleri with the Linnean Porites punctatus. SEEBACH seems not to have been aware that the name he gave his new genus had been already preoccupied and again cancelled. In consequence it must for ever be kept in disuse. As to the fossil itself, described by SEEBACH as Stylarea Roemeri, I have been enabled, through the kindness of Professor Von KOENEN, to examine his original specimen, which belongs to the Roy. geological-palezontological Museum of the University of Göttingen. It is figured anew, partially, on the plate xm, fig. 24. It is a thin lamina, scarcely two millimeters in thickness, with a finely wrinkled epitheca. It is to be borne in mind, that the superior surface with the calicles is much corroded by weathering, so that it is im- possible to detect a single fresh or intact calicle. In all particulars it may, for the rest, be compared with Protarea vetusta (fig. 19) having like this species twelve tuberculate septa, a flat or slightly convex area covered with numerous papille; the only appreciable difference being that the walls of the calicles are a little broader. There is not the »schwammige Columella», which SEEBACH thought he saw, but the uppermost pointed tops of the columnar baculi, which fill the centre of the calicle, quite as in Protarea or in Coccoseris. As to the points (»Zacken») in the corners of the calicles, there are several such almost everywhere on the thece. The spongious tissue of the coral, which should unite it with the recent Litharze2 is only seeming, owing to the highly corroded surface. In 1 Lethea geognostica, 1" Theil, p. 455. ? Tabulaten, p. 300. > »Die Zoamtharia perforata der Palgeozoischen Periode» in »Nachrichten von der Kön. Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften zu Göttingen» 1866, p. 238, and in »Zeitschrift der deutschen Geol. Gesellschaft> 1866, p. 305, Taf. IV, fig. 2. 4 Polyp. terr. palseoz., p. 143. > Recherches sur les Polypiers. »Monographie des Poritides»> in Ann. Sc. Nat., 3me Sér., vol. 16, p. 30. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o |. 111 a broken edge the sclerenchyma plainly consists of a solid, not spongy mass, and the microscopic structure in all probability comeides with that of Protarea, as do also other specimens from Wesenberg. The columellar portion or the central area is more prominent in SEEBACH's specimen as it has been so much weathered all around. In consequence of what I now have stated, I think that Stylar&ea Roemeri cannot be retained as an in- dependant genus nor as a species and that it is rather to be regarded as a form of the higbly variable Protarxa vetusta. NICHOLSON described! a new genus of Silurian Corals under the name of Cleistopora (= more correctly Clistopora) and asserts that its affinities are with Protarea. This cannot, however, be the case as it is composed of a porose, reticulated sclerenchyma without any distinct septa in the calicles. Protarea vetusta. J. HALL. Pl. XII, figs. 19—24. 1847. Porites? vetustus J: HALL. 'Pal: N. York I, p. 71, pl. 25, figs. 5a, 5b. 1850. Astreopora vetusta D'ORB. Prodr. I, p- 25. 1851. Protarea vetusta E. & H. Pol. Terr. Pal., p. 208, pl. 14, figs. 6; 6a. 1851. » > ID. Monographie des Poritides, Ann. Sc. Nat. Zool., 3"e Sér., vol. 16, p. 47. ? 1856. Diplastrea diffluens EICHWALD. Bull. de Moscou, p. 111. 1860. > > ID. Lethaea rossica I, I, p. 445, pl. 30, fig. 11a, b, c. 1860. Protarea vetusta E. & H. H. N. Cor. III, p. 185. 1866. » > VON SEEBACH. Zeitschr. d. deutsch. Geol. Gesellschaft, p. 305, Taf. IV, f. 1. 1866. Stylarea Roemeri V. SEEBACH. Ibid., p. 306, Taf. IV, f. 2. 1873. Protarea vetusta LINDSTRÖM. Sv. Und. Sil. Corall., p. 21. 1875. > > NICHOLSON. Geol. Survey Ohio, Palzxontology 2, p. 221. 1T878—81. > > QUENSTEDT. Petref. Deutschl;; p- 54, pl. 145, f. 12, 13, p. 907, pl. 178, f. 37. 1878. » > NICHOLS. & ETH. Girvan, pl. 4, fig. 3, 3a. 1880. Stylarea Roemeri LINDSTR. Fragm. Silurica, p. 31. 1881. > > QUENST. Petref. Deutschl., p- 908, pl. 178, fig. 40. 1882. Protarea vetusta J. HALL. Indiana 11!" Rept., p. 378, pl. 49, fig, 4. 1883. » > FERD. ROoEM. Leth&ea geogn., p- 456. 1883. Stylarea Roemeri FERD. ROEM. Ib., p. 456. 1888. > > LINDSTR. List of Cambr. Sil. Fossils, p. 23. 1889. Protarea vetusta LESLEY. Diction. Foss. of Pennsylv., vol. 2, p. 774. 1889. > >» MILLER. Catalogue, p. 201, f. 209. 1895. > > - WINCHELL and SCHUCHERT. Geol. of Minnesota, vol. III, pt. I, Paleontology, p. 94. 1896. » > SARDESON. Tabulaten, p. 300. 1897. » »> var. magna. WHITEAVES. Palzéeoz. Foss. Canada, vol. III, pt. III, p. 155, pl. 18, figs. 2, 3, 3a. This coral seems to have always grown on other fossils as a thin crust, seldom exceeding 2 millims in thickness. The fig. 21, pl. xm, represents the first foundations of a colony, which is highly deviating in its appearance from the mature form. 1 Geological Mag. 1888, p. 150. 112 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITIDZ. It consists only of a thin film, covered by a great number of rounded, glossy tubercles, confusedly arranged in squares as if to foreshadow the outlines of calicles and within them heaps of smaller tubercles in lines following the coste and strie on the surface of the subjacent shell. The mature coral has circular caliecles of 2 millims. in diameter constantly with twelve, comparatively thick septa, the crest of which is indented with a single row of tubercles. They leave a narrow area free in the centre, covered with a few blunt tubercles. Between the closely packed calicles there is very little space left for a coenenchyma, but a narrow surface covered with tubercles without any pores or tubuli may be indicated as a sort of coenenchyma. The sclerenchyma is made up of the distinguishing large baculi of pinnate structure and there is not the least vestiges of tabul&e or dissepiment. There is a sort of coenenchymal gemmation, as new calicles arise out of the surface between the calicles. This is an exclusively Lower Silurian coral and the oldest known of this family as it is found in the strata of Wesenberg in Estland. But it also ranges higher to the Lyckholm beds of Estland, at Piersal and to the Leptena Limestone of Dalecarlia. In North America it is very common in the Trenton limestone, in the Cincinnati group, in Ohio and at Richmond, Indiana. Gen. Acantholithus n. (Azxayvda, spine.) Corallum grown in thin lamelle, several close above each other linked together on one side, each of the superior ones being in organic connection with the next inferior or growing from a corner of them. The inferior surface formed by a uncommonly thick epitheca of tubular structure. The superior surface with the calicles, which as a rule have short septa surrounding a central area, covered with numerous short papille, which are the heads of the columnar baculi. There are no tabul&e in the calicles, nor are these circumscribed by a well defined theca. The coenenchyma consists of very narrow tubuli, with thick walls of irregularly polygonal or circular shape. These walls show the same pinnate structure as the baculi. In some specimens there are tabulx, concave, distantiated, but as a rule the walls have increased in thickness as to leave no place for the develop- ment of such. This genus which is chiefly Lower Silurian has affinities on the one side with Cosmiolithus through the finely reticulated coenenchyma and on the other hand, with the Coccoserid2 through the well developed baculi and the whole conformation of the calicles. There is a large material still to be found in the Lower Silurian strata of Estland, which, when collected, may clear up some obscure points in the structure of these beautiful corals, as yet difficult to explain. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o I. 113 Åcantholithus lateseptatus n. Pl. XI, figs. 23—30. This coral has the form of a large, expanded lamella with undulating surface; it is very thin, only 5 millims. in thickness with a surface of the dimensions of 18 X 12 cm. The basal or epithecal stratum is of uncommon shape and thickness. Instead of the usual, in a section scarcely perceptible film, there is here a well discernible tubular stratum. In the figures 29—30 it is seen below the other sclerenchyma. In the fig. 28 its lower surface is delineated with the apertures of the tiny tubes and in fig. 29 the upper surface, the stellate markings of which possibly may be derived from parasitic, boring organisms. The caliecles are regularly distributed over the superior surface of the coral with a mean distance of 2 millims., having themselves a diameter of a little more than one millimeter. The septa (fig. 23) are short, triangular, broad and covered with small warts. The central area is large, studded with small, rounded papille. The interior of the calicular tubes (fig. 29) is in the centre filled with baculi, on the sides of which there are concave tabulx. In another section (f. 30) of the same specimen the tabulx are wanting and only baculi are seen. The coenenchyma is composed of closely set, minute, irregularly polygonal tubes, having in their aperture several short, blunt spines emanating from the interior side and on the crest of the walls also erect, warty prominences project. In a longitudinal section the walls have increased considerably in thickness and the tubes are divided in compartments by some few, distantiated, concave tabule. In another section of the same specimen (fig. 30) the baculi, of which the coenenchymal walls are constructed, have grown so as to form a uniform mass in which there is no vestige of any tube nor of tabulr. It is very difficult to make these intrinsic structural differences to agree with each other. It may be that an excessive growth of the coenenchymal walls in some specimens entirely suppress the formation of tabulze, leaving no place for these to develop. A large and fine specimen, belonging to the Geological Survey of Sweden, has been found in a morainic accumulation at Kopparsvik near Wisby, probably like so many others, of Lower Silurian origin. In the Stockholm museum there is also a specimen found on the shore, Norderstrand, near Wisby. As stated on the next page a variety or mutation of this species, now in the University Museum of Breslau has been found at Sadewitz. Acantholithus asteriscus. FERD. ROEM. p. P- Pl. XI, figs: .31—35. 1858. Heliolites inordinata FR. SCHMIDT p. p. Archiv, p. 226. 1861. Heliolites interstineta FERD. ROEMER. Sadewitz, p. 24, pl. IV, f. 4. 1880. Heliol. intricatus var. lamellosus, LINDSTR. p. p. apud ANGELIN, Fragmenta Silurica, p. 32, tab. I, fig. 5. 1883. Hel. asteriscus FERD. ROEMER p. p. Lethea geognostica, Abth. 1, Lief. 2, p. 505. Corallum forming thin plates of about four millimeters in thicknes. The epitheca is free, unless where growing out from or being in continuation with an older colony as 114 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITIDA. often is the case. The calicles are sunk a little in the coenenchyma, the twelve septa narrow, tapering, reaching halfways to the centre; broadly bifurcated or forming a net at their basis. The theca which links them together is visible only as continuations from their bases and can not be discerned as an independant sceletal element further down in transverse sections. The septa form lamine which have the same conformation of oblique baculi as in Coccoseris. The central area is covered by pointed papilla, which in a longi- tudinal section are seen to be the tops of irregular or sinuous baculi completely filling the centre of the calicle. The coeneuchyma, as seen on the surface, is composed of narrow tubes, the walls of which are provided with small spines on the sides. These walls are relatively thick and increase in thickness lower down in the coenenchyma so as to entirely fill up the tubes (pl. xt, f. 33) and, as seen, are formed like large broad baculi. It occurs in detached pieces along the shores near Wisby probably mostly derived from the oldest stratum of Gotland a. It has also been found in situ at Östbjörka in Dalecarlia in the whitish limestone with Leptaena Schmidti, thus from the top of the Lower Silurian. In Estland it seems to bee common in the corresponding strata F'—F? at Worms, Hohenholm in Dagö, at Piersal from which places Academiker FR. ScHmipt kindly has sent me specimens named Heliolites inordinatus. Through the kindness of Professor Fr. FrecH I have been enabled to examine the original specimen of FErRD. RoEMmER's »Heliolites interstineta», which is preserved in the University Museum at Breslau. I have given a figure of a portion of its surface on pl. x1, fig. 33 and I have found that it in all particulars agrees with other specimens of this Acantholithus. The Museum of Breslau also possesses six specimens of an Acantholithus from Sadewitz .bearing the name Heliolites asteriscus F. Roemer. Of these three belong to the species above described, and are identical with the Gotland specimens as well as with the »Heliol. interstincta> just mentioned and preserved in the same museum and these all are consequently to bear the specific name »asteriscus» by which F. RorEMERrR designated the identic Sadewitz fossils. Two other specimens belong to an Acantholithus which probably is to form a new species, and the sixth specimen is a variety of Acanthol. lateseptatus above described. On plate xu, figs. 1—2 an underterminated specimen of an Acantholithus has been delineated. It has been found in a single fragment on the shore near Wisby, and is probably derived from the Arachnophyllum stratum a. It seems in a certain way to be intermediate between the two other species. It has grown in thin lamellze, connected with each other, the uppermost with a thickness of 8 millimeters. The calicles nearly of one millimeter across. The septa are longer than in the two preceding species and the central area consequently not so wide nor the papille so numerous. The calicular tube shows in a longitudinal section on both sides the septa of the structure peculiar to the Coccoserid:e and the centre filled with the narrow contorted baculi. The coenenchymal tubes are distinct, with thick walls and continue downwards provided with distantiated concave tabule. The epitheca does not attain the thickness as in Acantholithus lateseptatus and is in a section seen as a finely serrated line. Fig. » » KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o |. 115 Explanation of the Plates. All figures have been drawn by Herr G. LILJEVALL, unless otherwise stated. The numbers (f£/1) mark the scale of the enlargement. The plates are executed in Herr C. WESTPHAL's phototypie establishment. Plate I. Heliolites interstinetus EL. p- 41. 1. Surface of a specimen from the Arachno- phyllum stratum near Wisby. $/1. 2. Longitudinal section of the same; tabulXe a little irregular, an irregular columella on two of the lowest of them. "/1. 3. Transverse section below the surface of a spe- cimen from the Arachnophyllum beds. '/1. 4. Surface of a specimen with uncommonly small calieles, nat. size. Transverse sections of the same below the surface, 6/1; fig. 5 situated a little higher up than f. 6. Longitudinal section of the same, calicular tube budding out of the coenenchyma. 8. Longitudinal section of another specimen, from the same stratum; near the top, in the middle of the calicular tube a streak of sectioned columellas is seen; then it is interrupted and a little higher a continua- tion appears; on the right side a narrow septal lamina is sectioned. /1. 9. Surface of typical specimen from the stratum d near Wisby. 3/1. 10. Surface of a specimen with columellas, stratum d near Wisby, nat. size. 5—06' Fm LS » 11. A not fully mature calicle from the same specimen, magnified, showing how the septa, which still are long on the right side, have communicated with the central columella and probably originated it through their union and left it alone, when they have been reduced in size. Fig. 12 13: 14. 15. 16. ide Longitudinal section of a specimen from stra- tum a near Wisby, showing how the cali- cular tubes and the coenenchyma arise directly from the epitheca; vestiges of columellas a little higher; to observe is the peculiar wavy line formed by the theca. 8/1. Part of a specimen from the stratum «a near Wisby, with a new caliele in the act of developing, the large septa discernible ex- cept in the lower right corner; in the centre there is still coenenchyma out of which the columella is formed later; the central line between the walls of the coenenchymal tubes clearly visible, and also in the septa. 3/1. Transverse section of a specimen with divided columella, small, partially absorbed septa. Öfi Longitudinal section of a specimen from stratum d, near Wisby, showing how two long calicular tubes proceed from the coenenchyma; long columnar streaks in the middle; columella at times evi- dently divided or branching, origin ot coenenchymal tubes through fission evident. al Surface of specimen from a, calicles with irregular septa, the left one had just been forming. $/1. Specimen from the highest limestone beds of Bara hill, Gotland, as a type for the 116 ig. 18. 118) 20. Z)il3 22 23. 24. G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITIDZ. youngest mutation of this species, the ca- liceles of the largest; nat. size. Surface of a specimen from the Devonian beds of the »Alpi carniche», Italy, kindly communicated by Dr G. DE ANGELIS D'ÖSSAT in Rome. 2/1. Surface, nat. size, of a large polypary from the stratum d near Wisby, with narrow tubular calicles, large columella and convex tabulze. The same, magnified /1, columella twisted and branching, the lowest calicle at the right partly overgrown by coenenchyma. Two calieles from the same specimen as in figures 19—20, being invaded and over- grown by coenenchyma; the columella is still visible in the left one. $/1. Longitudinal section of the same specimen, showing a peculiar manner of growth; a new polypary having extended sideways and caused the extinction of the older subjacent by covering it. In the large calicinal tube at the left side, in the centre a broad columella has been sectioned, showing a cuspidate crest. At the top of the same tube may be seen a curious accumulation of densely packed tabule, a phenomenon also observed in other sec- tions, probably due to an abnormous or pathological secretion, causing the destruc- tion of the polyp. ”/1. Another section of the same, showing irre- guliarities in growth tbrough the condensa- tion of the tabulx. The dark oblique lines below are caused by accidental cracks, causing a partial displacement of the tubes. Columellar streaks and besides small aculae on the tabulxe. Thece of the calicinal tubes sinuous. 8/1. Transverse section lower down. The calicles have the »decipiens» facies. The shaded parts of the tubes are due to the hori- zontal tabulxe of the coenenchyma being sectioned. 6/1. Fig. 25, 26, 27. 28. 30. 31. 30. 36. Three different, incipient polyparies . affixed to brachiopoda. Coenenchyma scanty on the lower side of primary polypierite. All from the stratum d of Wisby. 9/1. Longitudinal section of another incipient polypary 3/1. Same locality. The coenen- chyma has begun on the right side of the first polypierite and the second caliele has budded from it. Longitudinal section of a calicle, from the stratum d, to show incipient or broken tabule forming a sort of septal grooves at their point of contact with the septa. 3/1. Transverse section of a primary polypierite, one millimeter above its apex, showing three small septa on the right side, traces of tabule; no coenenchyma. 3/1. Longitudinal section of a small polypary, showing the irregular manner of over- growing older polypierites. Initial poly- pierite to the right. In the larger central calicinal tube there is a series of three longitudinal, interrupted streaks, fragments of septa, as the tube has been cut near the theca, not centrally. 9/1. A series of sections I—IV from the same calicle showing its gradual development out of the coenenchyma beginning at I. Section II contains two stages. 19/1. Longitudinal section of another calicle, same specimen to show how the coenenchyma is broken up when the gemmation sets in. 19/1, A series of sections I—TIV to show the intra- calicinal gemmation, beginning at I. 5/1. Two instances of intra-calycinal gemmation; in the left one a new calicle has grown out of the coenenchyma of the older. 9/1. Section, longitudinal of a calicinal tube, being overgrown with ceenenchyma. There is in the middle a curious funnel on the lower side of which five small globular bodies are fixed, and two below which seem to have fallen down on the uppermost tabula. Parasites? Ova? 10/1, G. Lindström, Heliolitide. Pl. I K. Vet. Akad. Handl. Bd 32, JM 1. SANS NS Ira OST "ee FORSA od ÅAR Vers äv TIDEN KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o |. Wi Plate IL Heliolites interstinetus L. p- 41. Fig. 1. Tramsverse section of a variety from the upper- most limestone of Gotland (Tjelders Boge). The black dots in the centre are sections of the vertical rods. 3/1. » 2. Longitudinal section of the same showing a number of vertical rods on the tabulg&, probably residues from the coenenchymal thece out of which the calicular tube has through gemmation been developed. The microscopic fibrille of the septal and thecal lamelle are seen at left in the left tube. Hä Heliolites interstinctus-decipiens p. 48. Fig. 3, 4, 5, 6. Four calicles, that have grown on the surface of the same polypary. F. 3 youngest with not fully developed septa, f. 4 with twelve long septa nearly as Hel. porosus, f. 5 like the regular Hel. inter- stincetus, f. 6 the common typical »decipiens» without any septa and like all other calicles of the same polypary, excepting the three first mentioned. "6/1. Transversal and longitudinal sections of a variety from the Arachnophyllum stratum near Wisby. $/1. Concave tabulg. Sections of another specimen, same 1l0- cality, quite circular calieles without the least indication of indentures. 6/1. Surface, nat. size, of a variety from Petes- vik, every calicular tube is raised on a little elevation of the coenenchyma so as to be thereby separated from its neighbours. Sections of the same. The regularly cir- cular calieles are environed by regular coenenchymal tubes, of which some 13—14 > 12, 13. Favosites (Fistulipora) canadensis Surface of specimen from Widder, Camada, nat. size, presented by Mr. BILLINGS. Enlargement of the same. ”/1. Part of the interior showing oscula (pores) and broken tabula. 10/1. K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Band 32. N:o 1. are regularly placed like an aureola around the caliele. In the longitudinal section is seen how the calicular tube arrises directly out of the coenenchyma. $/1. Fig. 14. Surface, nat. size, of specimen from Wisby, stratum d, with the large calieles osculat- ing and raised above the coenenchyma. 15. The same enlarged. 6/1. 16. Var. bohemicus from Kozel in Bohemia. 8/1. 17. Another specimen of the same, large calicles, nat. size. 18, 19. Sections of n:o 17, approaching to inter- stinctus. 9/1. 20. Specimen from Bächel bei Paffrath Cöln, like a decipiens. 3/1. 21. Cast of Mac CoY's type specimen for his figure of Fistulipora decipiens pl. I, C, fig. 1, »British Palxeozoic Fossils», now preserved in the Woodwardian Museum, University of Cambridge, England, natural size. Sf. 22. Part of the same enlarged. BILLINGS p.- 49. Fig. 26. Another specimen, same locality, being more highly silicified. 27. Surface of the same, one large calicle en- vironed by smaller. 8/2. Fig. £ 118 [NS [9 Så 30, 31. G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITIDEZ. Favosites sp. Surface, nat. size, to compare with Fav. canadensis. Heliolites porosus g. 29. Typical specimen, with alternating septa, as of two cycles. 10/4. Other specimens with longer septa, f. 31 probably not of final shape, 19/1; f. 29 —31 from Eifel. 32. Specimen from Torquay, Devonshire, England, 33, 34. with very short septa, nearly resembling Hel. interstinctus, from which it however is distinct through the thickened theca. 19/1. Transverse sections of calicular wall and coenenchymal tubes to show the microscopic structure with fibrille. 35/4. 35. Showing the same in longitudinal section, to the right a part of a calicular tube, to the left a coenenchymal tube. The septal lamella is seen to stretch farther in the caliele and is fainter shaded. The tabule are on both sides inerusted by a growth Up. Sil. From Gotland. GOLDEUSS p. 53. of minute crystals and the clear interspaces are filled with calcareous spar. ?6/1. Spe- cimens fromEifel. Longitudinal section of a calicular tube with five septal lamell& having serrated edges, probably bases of spines, some fragments of tabule visible. Specimen from Kerpen— I Nollenbach, Eifel. 19/1. 37 I—VII. Two series of opposite changes in the coenenchyma. To the right coenenchymal gemmation is shown, to the left calicinal degeneration or a calicle slowly changing into coenenchyma. Fig. VII represents the fresh surface of the corallum and the other figures were obtained by cautiously abrading the coenenchyma with a knife. 19/1. Both elose beside each other on the same spe- cimen. G. Lindström, Heliolitide. P1. II. K. Vet. Akad. Handl. Bd 32, MM 1. Ås v (E) Ö € 4 Po ÄR TTT SN | | SÖRBY LAGG go ; ; < Å LA AOTÖRE : RCA ; i | , EA $, Nag sq 20 RRD ra be vr FASA MRS ATL jus: MÅ RDI för fö 0050 BR NÅ ÖKNR / . go KE BR AK AT ÄRMAR SLL > arg MOE ONGOEN media 0sa Ve stR F0RR CS 0 fog INGE KOSOSCD CR KORNEN M LA ErhA —- S200 3 205 st Cr J 6 Vb R ww sr R NT : SÅ rYVSn V H Fig. Fig. Fig. Fig. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:0 |. 119 Plate III Heliolites interstinctus L. p. 41. 1, 2. Microscopical structure in vertical and horizontal sections of a specimen from Tjelders, Boge, Got- land. 36/1, In the centre a coenenchymal tube. Heliolites porosus GOLDF. p. 53. 3. ÅA caliele beginning to change to coenen- | Fig. 7. Longitudinal section of a calicular tube from chyma. 19/1. | the same polypary as the next previous. 4. The appearance of the same a little below, | 10/3. To remark the delicate spines of the with normal structure. 19/1. | septal margins and the thick thece in the 5, 6. Three calicles from the same polypary, with | coenenchymal tubes. different structure. Torquay, England. 10/1. | Heliolites Barrandei PENECKE p. 58. 8. Part of the surface of a specimen from the | Fig. 11. ”Transverse section of a calicle and coenen- nat. size. 12. Longitudinal section of the same. 2/1, 9, 10. GCalieles of the same, as seen on the sur- face. 12/1. Tops of inferior septal spines | protruding in the centre. | | Arachnophyllum stratum, a near Wisby; | chyma. 12/4, | var. spongodes p. 60. . 13. A polypary in natural size. Stratum b—c | Fig. 16. Longitudinal section; to be observed are the Wisby region. Drawn by C. HEDELIN. | ends of the septal spines in the centre of 14. A calicle of the same from the surface. | the calicle. Observe the different colora- 2 | tion in the vertical and the horizontal 15. Transverse section of the same. 22/1. | sclerenchyma. 12/1. Heliolites Barrandei PENECKE p. 58. 17. OCaliele from the surface, from stratum d | lieular tube are fragments of coenen- Wisby. P4, chymal thec&e parallel with the sectioned 18. - Longitudinal section of the same. 1/4. | surface. 19. Tramsverse section of larger variety from Lilla Carlsö, stratum f. 2/1. 20. Longitudinal section of the same !?/1. The white patches on both sides of the ca- Fig. 21. Part of the surface of a specimen from Tjelders, Boge, Gotland, nat. size. » 22. ”Transverse section of a caliele of the same. | | 2 2 | La 120 Fig. 23. 20. G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITID AE. Part of the coenenchyma to show the in- timate structure of the walls of the thece. A portion of a calicle is visible on the left ste. FA Transverse section of the coenenchyma of a specimen from the Devonian of Graz, Austria, kindly sent from Dr PENECKE. 24. Longitudinal section of the same. 2/1. Heliolites parvistella Part of the surface of the original specimen of ROEMER, belonging to the Geological Museum of the University of Breslau, communicated by Prof. FRECH, found at Sadewitz in Schlesien. 12/14. Longitudinal section of the same. 12/1. Ori- ginal in tbe Museum of Breslau. The brackets in this and several of the following Fig. 26. Longitudinal section of coenenchyma from the same specimen as in fig. 18, to show how the tabul&e are on both sides covered with crystalline growth, the tabul&e looking white between. » 27,1—1V. ÅA series of sections showing the coenen- chymal gemmation. 19/1. Development be- ginning at section I. Distance between I and IV the fraction af a millimeter. FErRD. ROEMER p. 60. figures are intended to indicate the width of the calicular tube, as it is difficult to distinguish it from the coenenchyma. Fig. 30. ”Transverse section of a specimen from Patta- | kumäggi, Isle of Oesel, Upp. Sil. 2/1, | Part of a specimen in the Museum of Reval. » 31. Longitudinal section of the same. 2/4. G. Lindström, Heliolitide. Pl. II. il E K. Vet. Akad. Handl. Bd 32, Su ög TÅ TS Söke SSR ; fr TAGER EE SENARE Föga TR Te SE E ; 8 2 a I > ROTAR NA hen MarbasInr: CAR DE SAS er Ae sr MANN RR Mee RR RNENeA ten NR ys 3 7; RREfEreeerER EM parse en RR ae A RR 5 vd SEEN rr är Fig. 1. > 10 Sr INS or UR SRS Fig. 20. SSR ARA Fig. 26. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o l. I Plate IV. Heliolites Barrandei PEN. var. p. 60. Arborescent variety from Sandarfve kulle, Gotland, limestone bed f£, nat. size. Heliolites parvistella From the surface of a specimen from Louis- ville, N. Amer. >?/. Longitudinal section of the same. 5/1. Part of surface, nat. size of specimen from Kozel, Bohemia, also called Stelliporella lamellata WENTZEL. Heliolites parvistella, Specimen in natural size from the stratum c at Djupvik, Eksta, Gotland. Drawn by C. HEDELIN. 3/1. Portion of the surface with calicles in statu nascenti. A caliele, fully developed, from the same. 8/4. Transverse sections at different levels from the same specimen, Djupvik, Eksta. 3/4. 14. FERD. ROEMER p. 60. g. 5. Tramnsversal section of the same a little below the surface. 8/1. 6. Longitudinal section of the same. ”/1. 7. Part of surface of a specimen from the islet Stora Carlsö near Gotland, nat. size. The same magnified. 19/1. 9. Longitudinal section of the same. [0 | 10/1, var. intricata n. p. 63. | Fig. 15. Portion of the surface as instance of the intracalicular gemmation originating three different polyparia. 3/1. Longitudinal section of a Djupvik, Eksta. 5/1. Transversal sections of a specimen from the islet Lilla Carlsö, difference in level 1 mm., fig. 17 being the uppermost one. 3/1. From the base of the same specimen showing coenenchymal gemmation. 3/1. 16. specimen from il, NG GE Heliolites fasciatus n. p- 65. Surface in nat. size from the stratum a near Wisby. A caliele from the same. P4. Longitudinal section showing the charac- teristic banded structure, eight or nine fascie seen above each other. Cylindrical tubes of a parasite sectioned. 3/1. I | | | F 1] [OM 8: 23. ÅA portion of the coenenchyma longitudinally sectioned with a fascia. 12/1. 24. Longitudinal section. V/A. 25. Transversal section of coenenchyma between the fascie. 1/41, Heliolites repletus n. p- 69. The surface in natural size, specimen from the shale beds & near Wisby. Fig. Calieles in statu nascenti from the surface. SY 2. DD (Lo 135 BV 33. G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITID AE. A more developed calicle surrounded by | Fig. 30. Longitudinal section. 5/1. irregular thickened coenenchyma of the » 31. Transversal section, calicles with absorbed fasciate nature. 5/1. septa. 3/1. A fully developed caliele with regular coenen- chyma. /1. | Heliolites Liljevalli n. p- 66. Natural size of calieles and coenenchyma. | Fig. 34. Longitudinal section. 2/1. G : 9 / | Transverse section. 12/1. : | G. Lindström, Heliolitide. P1. IV. 1 K. Vet. Akad. Handl. Bd 32, Br ag RS De 1 2. Fig. An 20. 21. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o |. 123 Plate V. Heliolites repletus n. p. 65. Transverse sections to show the altered coe- | not feel quite sure whether this much de- nenchyma when there is a fascia formed. viating structure may not be due to the Especially in fig. 2 it is much modified intrusion of a semi-parasitic Favositoid co- with thick walled tubes having a false ap- lony. Both from the lowest strata b near pearance as if provided with septa. I do | Wisby. 3/1. Heliolites parvistella var. intricata n. p. 63. Some incipient calicles to show their development out of the coenenchyma. From Djupvik in Eksta. 3/1. Cosmiolithus ornatus n. p. 68. Transverse section of a specimen from the | Fig. 8. Surface of another specimen, nat. size; same Arachnophyllum shale a near Wisby. 12/1. locality. Longitudinal section of the same. 2/1. » 9. Transverse section of the same. 22/1. Part of the surface, natur. size of a specimen, » 10. Longitudinal section of the same. 2/1. same locality. » 11. Longitudinal section of a specimen with more The same magnified. 1/1. slender walls, from Klinte. 22/1. Cosmiolithus halysitoides n. p. 69. Part of the surface of specimen from Wisby, | Fig. 16. Longitudinal section of the same. 2/1. TIrre- stratum a. gular lacun2 in the septal lamin2& not struc- The same magnified. 1/1. | tural. Longitudinal section of the same. Yi. - | >» 17. Transverse section deeper down of a third Surface of another specimen, magnified. 12/1. | specimen from stratum a. 2/1. Coenen- | chymal thec& tightened. | >» 18. Longitudinal section of the same. 22/1. Plasmopora stella n. p. 83. Part of the surface, specimen from the stratum Fig. 23. Transverse section of a specimen from Katten- > SE 2 a Wisby. /1. i tack, Estland. 6/1. Transverse section of the same. 5/1. | » 24. Longitudinal section of the same. $/1. Longitudinal section of the same. "/1. 25, 26. Sections of a specimen from the stratum Transverse section of another specimen, same a near Wisby. locality, /1; with small projections like coste on the outside of the theca. 124 (at G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITIDA. Plasmopora scala n. p. 84. Fig. 27, 28. Sections of a specimen from the stratum a near Wisby. $/1. Plasmopora stella n. p. 83. Fig. 29, I—VII. ÅA series of tramsverse sections to demonstrate the coenenchymal gemmation. 8/1. G. Lindström, Heliolitide. Pl. V. K. Vet. Akad. Handl. Bd 32, JM 1. OM | NE FRK TE ne 9 (GAS FN ATEN) LE | he va [ÅA HA É ö Häng | | d Lå R SJR JAG i $ ; E Sr : så HE. ld M h RR « z g FR. Si | LR äv Fox Räv J bl ” i Va j Cr j 2 i | ÄN | NA j vd T JR 4 Fo Ne J& 5 JE Sö E kni en OR LS FRAN ds IR sf oa a Fo NE ala SA ARE ten j ä SET satt fö ran hered fr vr I nd SM , NE Re NR: sytt M ; j a fr NGE nr RER vn Fa fu ET by ja I ; lila NR en GE nga RT nad FIT TSTA Ae Fa TO jeg ARR ÅN RN HER ANS å tr be Nu MN arts IPTE vie alt NIE 4 rt T tillade | sh gb fe ee. REST AE I fbe ARG TE såldes fy tdarnvn! od RON 6 ND jr MORE MODELINER TI IOYTIRIET 750 HITLER RN bisäg oe AR | (utr .. Lä ON EE FAR TOT E AS fä " WANT Väs HAAK fat fd" j al [AN ES 4 NS Hans | KO sit 2 4 (0 2 ha | | Ka Wo N ; SR Lå sillar? ad vN glo VE TN 4 z : så [ - a - ja OT Mi än LAN Te 4 - IOPET SESUNPOANE VA i 5 | & LR AN AS . NU IN Sv AVVNREN STINA Te RE | | ' JAS Fila MPN, fö ud bre tyck i ANA | ; ög sjal SER va I VR [ hö Feed TA nd - | | VR E / AS (TY BRETT und ve sd förl EO Orea 5 Obs, ME AT | 2 ; | mn Ae Se å . - oo | ; 3 OM EN VM f KN EL YE ån 6 dd i; i | vd be äv tyd Å ”T | bs d d ANN (Vv VU ASA | FAT an we RNA Re Er Init ( " i | f | | oj INRE | é | j lr yi) äv få SAN 2 N SSL Au " NIER såå C- KS AE: IST LRAEA ; FAN elf oo OR RN KE nt sd ja va fv j bh. NK 0 K uu å a 5 DI | - v. Vet. Akad. Handl. band 32. 0 mg NR | ; 16 3 FR re En då ; j K ON Kr : ( M & - (0 i 126 G. LINDSTRÖM, IHRLIOLITIDA. Plasmopora petaliformis LONSsDALR p. 717. Fig. 1—5. 'Transverse and longitudinal sections of two Fig. 7. Portion of the same magnified. 6/1. different specimens from Dudley, England. >» 8,9. Sections of the same. ”/1. Observe in 6/1. Figl 3 is the basal part of figs. I & 20 | fig. 9, central coenenchyma, acula placed Fig. 5 shows to the right how the structure in longitudinal rows and at last forming prevalent in the coenenchyma of fig. 2 bacilli. originates from the acule. The septa, espe- » 10—12. Sections of a specimen also from Stora cially in fig. 4, partially destroyed and Carlsö. "/1. The shaded, vertically streaked absorbed. patches in figs. 11 & 12 probably walls or 6. Surface, nat. size, ot a specimen from Stora thece of coenenchymal tubuli, the section Carlsö. going alongside these. Plasmopora, variety of P. petalifornus p. 78. (SA The surface magnified. "/1. From Tjelders in | Fig. 14, 15. Sections of the same. The dotted lines in Boge, Gotland. | the right calicular tube are rows of septal spines seen en face. '/1. lig. 1 Plasmopora foroensis n. p. 718. Fig. 16. Surface, magnified, "/1, of a specimen from | Fig. 21. Longitudinal section of a specimen from Slite. Tjelders in Boge, Gotland, irregularly grown. Of. 17. Surface, magnified "/1, of a typical specimen » 22. ÅA similar of a specimen from Slite, Länna- from Ryssnäs, Farö. berget. 6/1. 18—20. Sections of a specimen from the same | locality. S/1. Plasmopora calyculata Low. p. 79. Fig. 23. Typical specimen from Norderstrand, Wisby, Fig. 26. Section a little below the surface, showing the nat. size. dissimilarity with section (f. 27) talen lower » 24. Portion of the same, magnified. "/1. down. 2 A bud from the surface of the same, rudi- » 27—29. Sections of specimen from Wisby, stratum 6/ 6/ Vä. (Da SYAla 30. Iongitudinal section of a specimen from Dud- ley, England. "/1. mentary theca and septa. G. Lindström, Heliolitide. Pl. VI. v (PÅ I 4; P 3 Vad | SAN vas 9 fa be BIKE AN IN BG vå Å - q SE e K. Vet. Akad. Handl. Bd 32, .M 1. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. - BAND 32. N:O I. 127 Plate VII -— (C.C) Plasmopora foroensis n. p- Fig. 1 (I-IV). Series of coenenchymal gemmation. Plasmopora calyculata var. tuberosa p. 80. Fig. 2. A polypary, natural size, from the stratum d = Fig. 4, 5. Sections of the corall. In the middle of the near Wisby. Drawn by C. HEDELIN. longitudinal section of the calicular tube the » 3. OA caliele magnified. "fä. margins of three septa are seen. Plasmopora seita Epw. & H. p. 81. Fig. 6. Surface of a polypary from Stora Carlsö. "S/1. Fig. 12, 13. Sections of specimen from Wisby, stratum > 7,8. Sections of specimen from Lilla Carlsö. 5/1. d. 6/4. The central calicular tube in fig. 13 9, 10. Sections of specimens from Djupvik, Eksta. cut near the theca. 2/1. 5/4. To remark the transitions from acule » 14,15. Another specimen from Wisby, stratum d. to bacilli. 16. Surface of specimen from Wisby showing a 11. Sections of lower portion of specimen from variety of calicles which occurs with normal Stora OCarlsö, showing a different coenen- ones on the same specimen. "/1. chyma, which higher up in the same spe- » 17,18. Sections of the same, showing normal cimen resembles the previous. "/1. structure. 6/1. a Plasmopora follis Epw. & H. p. 52. Fig. 19, 20. Sections of a specimen from Perryville, Cincinnati. "/1. Plasmopora rosa n. p. 84. Fig. 21. Transverse section of specimen from Linde klint. Fig. 22, 23. Longitudinal sections of the same. "/1. 6/ Jäla Plasmopora suprema n. Pp. 83. Fig. 24. Surface of specimen from Linde klint. "/1. Fig. 25, 26. Sections of the same. "/1. 128 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITIDAE. Plasmopora rudis n. p. 85. Fig. 27, 28. Sections of specimen from Sandarfve = Fig. 31. Portion of interior calicular wall, showing kulle. 3/1. the rounded septal lists covered with mi- 29, 30. Sections of specimen, typical, from Helvi. nute granules and crossed by fragments of Själ. the tabulxe. "/1. Plasmopora heliolitoides n. p. 86. Fig. 32, 33. Sections of specimens from Östergarn. S/1. Plasmopora? reticulata n. p. 87. Fig. 34. Part of tbe surface, nat. size, specimen from | Fig. 35, 36. Sections of the same. (i. the Arachnophyllum stratum of Wisby. G. Lindström, Heliolitide. P1. VIT. C : Å AR KAL RAS GEN Ne ” N (3 SE p LG NY AR rr SSE Z do, 5 (S ATT Ze 3 öra SAT (e CE i K. Vet. Akad. Handl. Bd 32, KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND J32. N:o |. 129 Plate VILL Plasmopora seita Epvw. & H. p. 81. Fig. 1, 2. Aspects of different calicles to be compared through 1 and 2 to fig. 16, pl. VII, magni- with figs. 6 & 16 on plate VII showing fied. 9/1. the gradual transition ot calicle fig. 6 > Fig. 3. OCaliele of a variety of Pl. scita. 98/1. It is to be observed that the communications with the coenenchyma in the margin of the caliele exist only on the surface ot the coral. Propora tubulata LoONSDALE p. 89. Fig. 4—7. Surface and sections of a specimen from Fig. 12,13. Sections of the same, the longitudinal one Dudley, England. Fig. 4 typical form with showing great similarity with that of Plasm. calieles resembling those in MILNE EDWARD's sön. Yi figures, ?/1. Figs. 5—7 magnified, "/1. Fig. » 14,15. Sections of another specimen from Wisby. 7 basal part of fig. 6 showing epithecal Sao gemmation. 16, 17. Sections of a specimen from Oesel, Undwa, 8. Surface of a specimen from Gotland, Wisby; belonging to the Geological Survey of stratum d, the costal radii replaced by Sweden. 1. convex laming of the same kind which 18,19. Sections of a specimen from Borkholm, Est- constitute the vesicular tissue of the interior; land, Lower Silurian, stratum Ft Older they are covered with minute warts, or aculee variety with distantiated calieles and more probably of the same sort seen in the in- compact vecicular tissue. 7/1. terior on the top of the convex laminee. ?/1. 20. Surface, nat. size, of same specimen as in figs. > 9, 10. Sections of the same specimen. In f. 9 il03 Mu between the calicles the convex lamine 21. Surface, nat. size, ot specimen 18, 19. i sectioned. » 22. Ditto of specimen from the Arachnophyllum » 11. Surface showing a variety approaching to that stratum a of Wisby same variety as in figs. in fig. 8 the concayve laminee nearly all effaced 10, IG and the surface of the coenenchyma granu- lated. From Wisby d. 3/1. Propora euryacantha n. p. 92. Fig. 23. OCaliele showing the flat triangular septal spines, specimen from Fårö, Gotland. ”/1. Propora tubulata, var. p.- 91. Fig. 24, 25. Sections of specimen, called Lyellia americana EDW. & H., from Point Detour, Michigan, to be com- pared with fig. 10 & 15. Propora euryacantha n. Pig. 26, 27. Sections of specimen from Fårö, of another specimen than in fig. 23. Fig. 26 near the surface. 130 (GE LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITIDE. Propora tubulata LonNsp. p. 89. Fig. 28. Showing calicinal gemmation, a young colony on an old polypary. "/1. Eksta, Gotland. Sections of specimen called >»Lyellia parvituba» ROMINGER from Louisville, Kentucky, Niagara group. It is a variety of Pr. tubulata, compare figs. 9 & 10 or 14 & 15. In fig. 29 the calicles are com- pletely filled with adventitious crystals of 20—35) il. Propora conferta Tramsyverse section of the original specimen, preserved in the Collection Verneuil in the Musée de V'École des Mines» in Paris. From Borkholm in Estland, stratum pF. = Calieles a little more enlarged, same spe- cimen, to show the curious aspect of the septa, crystals having grown in tufts on their extremities. Longitudinal section of the same specimen. 4 / to Fig. Part of a calicle of specimen from Borkholm in Estland, highly magnified, !?/1; to show Epw. & H: 36. 37. 38, 39. later growth, of which so great masses are seen in the calicular tubes and also around on the convex laminege of the coenen- chyma. $/1. In the section, fig. 31, the frequent breaks in the continuity of the calicular tubes are also to be observed, caused by the exuberant growth of the coenenchyma. p- 93. the deformation of the septal ends, being covered by cristals of arragonite. Surface of specimen, nat. size, from Walve ref, Gotland found detached, and of the same structure as the specimen of MILNE EDWARD's. The acul&e on the tabule in this and other specimens are not indispu- tably. organic, but rather cristals of mine- rals. Surface of the second of MILNE EDWARD's original specimens, in Ecole des Mines, from »Chavli> in Estland, nat. size. Sections of the same. 2/1. G. Lindström, Heliolitide. P1. VIII. 1. K. Vet. Akad. Handl. Bd 32, SFR TREA FÄR RER Sa FÅ SK ae | ad — SMALT Au TA I | | ND t | 4 rk a io jå NE TT ROSSANA 3 A ; 4 ng Fr (73 ÄR AA vå Y () ( Pr ) LA - NE | a sr äl C MD $ VOM SM NV IN ; bre - LÅ MAR Bölseer I ÖRTGNIASNA SA AU Cl Å ä FR LET SU Sy Ne '. UT H CM KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o |. 131 Plate IX. Propora conferta Epw. & H. p. 93. Fig. 1, 2. Sections of specimen from Borkholm, Est- | Fig. 7, 8. Ditto of a specimen from the middle Tun- land. 2/1. The fine needles visible on the guska, Siberia. 8/1. interior walls of the calicles and on the | >» 9,10. Ditto of a variety with uncommonly thick tabule are inorganic or crystals. walls from Alleberg, Westrogothia. 2/1. > 3. Microscopic structure of calicinal thecas. Spe- » 11, 12. Sections of a specimen from Anticosti, Ca- cimen from Piersal (FF!) Estland. 12/1. The nada, from type specimen of BILLING's composition of the thece and septa of Heliolites affinis. 2/1. fibrille is plainly visible. The Favositoid » 13. Surface of the same in nat. size. structures in the centres of some calicles >» 14,15. ÅA variety from Klef in Sundre, Gotland, possibly of parasitic nature. 14 nat. size, 15 a calicle magnified. "'/1. » 4. Fragment of a caliele in longitudinal section, » 16. Part of the surface of a specimen from Dale- same specimen. 2/1. A pair of septal ridges carlia, Sweden, nat. size. between which the tabulx form a sort of » 17,18. Sections of a specimen from Arfvet in septal groove, as indicated by the concave Dalecarlia, Sweden. 2/1, lines. 19. Part of the surface of the same nat. size. 5, 6. Sections of a variety from Tsiön-shui in » 20. Ditto, specimen from Östbjörka, Dalecarlia. China. 9/1. In fig. 6 partial destruction of 21, 22. Sections of the same. 7/1. calicinal theca through coenenchyma. No » 23. Longitudinal section, !/1, of a specimen found apertures in the theca to be assumed. detached in a canal at Wall, Gotland. Propora conferta var. minima p. 95. Fig. 24, 25. Sections of a specimen from the Arachno- | Fig. 26. Part of the surface in nat. size. — phyllum-beds near Wisby. =. | Propora cancellata n. p- 95. 9. Part of the surface magnified. 7/1. 0. Longitudinal section of the same. 2/1. Fig. 27. Part of the surface, nat. size, from Borkholm, Fig. Estland. » » 28. Transverse section. 2/1. Propora conferta var. p. 94. Fig. 31. The corall in nat. size, from the Arachno- | Fig. 32. Natural longitudinal section of the same. phyllum stratum near Wisby. » 35. Transverse section. 7/1. Propora sp. indet. p. 98. Fig. 33. Part of the surface, natur. size, Alfvaret, west Fig. 34. A longitudinal section, effected through weath- of Hulterstad, Öland. ering. ”/1. -—- (SC [CS] G. LINDSTRÖM, HPELIOLITIDA. Propora (Pinacopora) girvanensis NICHOLS. & ETHBPRIDGR Pp. 99. Fig. 36. Surface of a specimen from the Junction | Fig. 37—39. Various sections of the same. 7/4. Cliff, Anticosti, Canada. >?/1. Propora speciosa BiLrINGS p. 95. Fig. 40. Part of the surface of a specimen from | Fig. 43, 44. Sections of a specimen from Dudley, Anticosti, Camada. 2/1. England. 7/1. Septa much transformed. > 41, 42. Sections of the same. 21. » 45, 46. Sections of a specimen from Borenshult, Ostrogothia, Sweden. 2/1. Lindström, Heliolitid&e. Pl. IX. 1. a K. Vet. Akad. Handl. Bd 32, fr LIK ATEN Eg till TRNINTINIUR TIS ARA GM 1 I (VR b väll Ma (SS ; KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o |. 183 Plate X. Propora speciosa BirL. p- 95. Fig. 1, 2. Transverse sections of specimens from Bo- | Fig. 3. Surface of a variety or mutation from Bara renshult. +/1. backe, Gotland. "/1. 4.5. Sections of the same. Propora compacta n. p- 96. Fig. 6, 7. Sections of a specimen from Olenek, Sibiria. "/1. Propora bacillifera n. p. 97. Fig. 8—10. Sections of a specimen from Dalecarlia. | Fa | » 11. Surface of the same, nat. size. > 12. Surface of another specimen, same locality, Estland. 2/1. nat. size. | 19, 20. Sections of specimen, from Piersal, IEst- » 13. Surface of a specimen, nat. size, from Öland. | larnéls Sf > 14, 15. Sections of the same. ?/1. In fig. 15 in > 21. Surface of the same, nat. size. a lacuna at the left side of the section a little oval fossil is scen, possibly a Saccam- mina. Fig. 16—18. Sections of specimen from Borkholm, Propora? ambigua n. p. 98. Fig. 22,23. Sections of specimen from the stratum a | Fig. 24. Surface of the same, nat. size. TT: | I Wisby. 1. To observe the irregular growth of the coenenchymal lamellaxe and how they have disturbed the develop- ment of the caliceles. At the base no calieles visible, possibly directed the other way. Camptolithus papillatus RoOMINGER p. 101. Fig. 25—27. Transverse sections of various specimens | Fig. 28—30. Longitudinal sections of specimens, same from Point Detour, Michigan, Am. "/1. | locality. 9 /. Diploöpora Grayi Epow. & H. p. 102. Fig. 31. A branchlet, nat. size, from Wisby. Fig. 36. Part of the surface of fig. 35, nat. size. » 32—35. Views of the surface to show the changes » 37,38. Transverse sections of a mature specimen by growth fig. 32 being the oldest or first (as fig. 35) f. 38 deeper down than f. 37 stage from the tip of a branch, fig. 35 the which shows the densely packed baculi youngest, from Ryssnäs, isle of Fårö, Got- around the twelve baculi of the calicle, all land, f. 32—34 from the uppermost strata with their fibrillae. 10/1. /—h near Wisby. 10/4. K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Ifandl. Band 32. N:o I. 17 134 G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITIDA. As to the growth of the theca in the genus Propora I may here remark that in several species changes occur in a manner somewhat similar to what happens in Diploépora. The initial sharpedged circular margins assume the shape of a ring of small beads, which form the bases of trabecula (baculi), out of which, twelve in number, by and by, the theca is made up in the later stage of growth. These trabeculze of the common fibrillous structure lie close against each other and as may be seen from weathered specimens where the calicular tubes stand free, they form a compact theca, although it is very thin between the bacuii. Sometimes there is seen as long, narrow slits in the theca, but this may be due to disintegration through pression or later changes. In plate XT, fig. 2 there is perhaps a side view of a wall with its trabeculex. It is remarkable that in the oldest Propore as P. conferta and bacillifera this structure of the theca is not so prominent as in the Upper Silurian ones. Lindström, Heliolitide. Pl. X. G. il. K. Vet. Akad. Handl. Bd 32, SA [7 Nor ; i; ot : 3 AVN OL Ra HR RA ME VREIKÖG Or TN NTR Fo EC Cd G j I ASA / TULL SATT TN SRREVCEA - 0. LS SUSAR FOO FAN V Md MER Å | RAT ANN BRN NGE SAND BRG Sd EN 2 4 - Nr Mm MN ' Å RE | - Å r + ÖR AU Vv (1 é SER då | LR AN rd HD AP ' MV 4 på . i - + i ' cc jr + KONGL. SV. VET, Plate XL AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR, BAND 32. N:o |. Diploöpora Grayi Epvw. & H. p. 102. Fig. 1. Longitudinal section of the bacular stratum, the | Fig. 4. Section of an entire branch of the coral from vesicular stratum seen in the bottom. 19/1. side to side showing the central vesicular » 2. Section of calicular tubes on the transition coenenchyma surrounded by the bacular from vesicular coenenchyma to the bacular. | coenenchyma on both sides. Section placed 10/4, In the lowest tube to the left as it | in the direction of the growth. In the columellas on the tabulze. bacular coenenchyma at the right hand >» 3. Transverse section of the vesicular coenen- there is recurrence of the vesicular coenen- chyma. ?/1. chyma repeated four or five times. 3/1. Pycnolithus bifidus n. p- 105. Fig. 5. Part of the surface magnified. 5/1 -Specimen | Fig. 8. Longitudinal section near the surface, showing probable from the stratum a near Wisby. | grooves in the coenenchyma. 3/1. » 6. Transverse section a little below the surface. » 9. Longitudinal section. 3/1. The tabula below Sa the two upper ones have been made thicker >» 7. Transverse section still deeper. 3/1. through later accumulations. Longitudinal white lines thecae of coenenchymal tubes. Proheliolttes dubius FR. SCHMIDT p. 70. Fig. 10. Surface in nat. size. | Fig. 15. Transverse section of the same. ?9/1. Orystal » 11. The same magnified. 5/1. | accumulations also in the small incipient >» 12. The same magnified, favositoid and irregular. ealicles. Ya » 16. Section of a specimen from a morainic deposit » 13. Transverse section, lower down, 5/1, septal at Öjle myr, Gotland, collected by Dr C. spines incrassated through crystalline de- WIMAN. 3/1. The calicular centre of several posits. Specimen from Worms, Estland. tubes is filled with a whitish siliceous mass »: 14. Longitudinal section showing parts of three and the septal spines are deformed, so as : calicles with septal spines directed down- to look as if bifid. wards and covered with crystals of iron- | » 17. Longitudinal section of the same, 3/1, showing oxidehydrate. Also from Worms. ?9/1. the downwards directed septal spines. Heliolites lirsutus n. p. 64. Fig. 18. Part of the surface, a little weathered. ”"/1. | Fig. 21. Side of a weathered polypary with three Specimen from Pattakumäggi, Estland, near calieles visible. The septal spines deformed Hapsal. through weathering and posterior depositions, » 19. Transverse section a little below the surface, 12/1; same locality. 5/1, from the Alfvar near Hulterstad, Öland. » 22. Longitudinal section, same locality. ”'/1. » 20. Part of a calicular tube, longitudinally sec- | tioned, !?/1, same locality. Fig. Fig. : Fig. [ (SA 36. G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITIDE. Acantholithus lateseptatus n. p.- 115. A calicle magnified, !?/1, with the surrounding branching figures probably caused by para- coenenchyma. Specimen belonging to the sites. Geological Survey of Sweden, found in a | Fig. 28. Microscopic structure of the epithecal stratum morainic mass near Kopparsvik, Wisby, Häfa, Gotland. » 29. Longitudinal section showing the scarce, con- Section of the same, a little below the surface. cave tabul&e in the coenenchyma and in the Ha caliele, and also the epithecal stratum in Section lower down. 2/1. bottom, like a crusta. - 22/4. Surface in natural size. >» 30. Another longitudinal section with denser coe- Bottom stratum of the polypary just above | nenchyma and the same epithecal stratum. tbe epithecal stratum. !?/1. The black, Lacun&e through parasites or inorganic. 1/1. Acantholithus asteriscus p. p. FErRD. ROMER p. 113. Caliele and coenenchyma ot a specimen from | Fig. 35. Surface with two ecalicles, magnified. P/1. Wormsö, Estland. 12/1. From the original specimen of FERD. ROE- A transverse, somewhat oblique section of the MER's Heliolites interstinetus in Silur. Diluv. same. 12/;, The left part deepest. Geschiebe von Sadewitz, Taf. IV, fig. 4, Longitudinal section of the same. 2/1. | belonging to the Palzxontological Museum Magnified part of a surface, from Wormsö, | at Breslau. Estland. 12/1. | Plasmopora stella nu. p- 83. Transverse section of a specimen from the Fig. 37. Longitudinal section of the same. The larger stratum «a near Wisby. To observe the | aureolar space on both sides of the calicular most regular aureolas. "6/1. tube clearly discernible from the other coc- | | nenchyma. 5/1. SVA . dT GÖ pe | DE Gr Dr VTA RY D TOTTE Jab I NE KYRA AJ JIRY I Li LILL 4 Lindström, Heliolitid&e. Pl. XI. (Ek Korsa MIG de IG £3 7 $ SR K. Vet. Akad. Handl. Bd 32, Fig. Fig. Fig. Fig. SN 13. 14. UU KONGL, SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o |. NN Plate XII Acantholithus sp. indet. p. 114. Portion of the surface, from the stratum a of | Fig. 2. Longitudinal section of the same. 2/1. Wisby. 12/1, | I Coccoseris Ungerni EicHWALD p. 107. Portion of surface of specimen from Grossen- > Fig. 6. ”Transverse section of this, across a caliele, with hof, Estland. 12/1. | its central (columellar) and septal baculi. ?9/1. The same natural size. » 7. Longitudinal section passing through two ca- Surface, nat. size, probably a variety of the | licles. ?9/1. ÅA narrow stripe of coenen- former, from Sutlep, Estland. | chyma between them. Coccoseris megastoma Mac Cor p. 108. Surface of specimen from Applethwaite, West- Fig. 10. The same from the same locality, weathered moreland delineated from a positive cast in specimen. P1, plaster taken on the negative original. 19/1. » 11. Surface in natural size of another specimen, Presented by Lector S. L. TÖRNQUIST. | same locality. Variety minor from Hulterstad, Öland. 1/1. | Coccoseris microporus EiICHWALD p. 107. Surface in nat. size, of a specimen from Bork- Fig. 15. Portion of the original specimen of EICH- holm, Estland. WALD's Heliolites microporus from Maals Longitudinal section of the same. 9/1. | near Hapsal, now in the Museum of the Portion of the surface magnified. ?/1. University of St. Petersburg, kindly com- municated by Professor INOSTRANZEEFE. ' I | | Coccoseris micraster n. p. 109. Surface in natural size, specimen from Öst- | Fig. 18. Longitudinal section showing two calieles and björka, Dalecarlia. ; 7 the bacular coenenchyma. 10/1. 'The same magnified. !9/1. | Protarcwa vetusta J. Harr p. 111. A somewhat weathered specimen from Rich- mond, Indiana. 12/1. | Fig. 20. Transverse section of specimen from same | locality, 2/1, four calieles sectioned. Obseryve | the great similarity with fig. 6. G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITIDE. An initial colony from Richmond, Indiana, grown on a brachiopodous shell. 22/1. Longitudinal section of an older specimen, same locality. ?9/1. Part of the surface of specimen from Wesen- berg, Estland. 2/1. Portion of the surface of the original spe- cimen of V. SEEBACH's Stylarea Roemeri, kindly communicated by Prof. VON KOENEN. To be compared with fig. 19. Caliele of a recent Thecopsammia, magnified. This and the next figure are drawn by M. WESTERGREN, p. 14, 17. Young colony of a Turbinaria grown on the surface of an older. Showing coenenchymal gemmation, p. 14. Lindström, Heliolitide. Pl. XI. G. (d K. Vet. Akad. Handl. Bd 32, JM KONGL. SV. A page-number in solid type denotes that the genus or species is specially described on that page. Synonymes are in italies. Acantholithus 19, 37, 112. asteriscus 32, 34, 113. lateseptatus 32, 33, 113. Acervularia 17. Astrea 38, S1. densistellata 89. interstincta 41. micropora 81. porosa 41, 54. Astreopora 75, 87, 109. antiqua 99. vetusta 111. Axopora 24. Battersbyia 24. Bluwmenbachium globosum 102. Calapoecia 24. Callopora 52. Camptolithus 17, 37, 74, 99. papillatus 32, 33, 101. Cleistopora (melius Clistopora) 111. Coccoseride 10, 12, 19, 37, 106. Coccoseris 37, 106. megastoma 32, 108. var. minor 108. micraster 32, 33, 109. microporus 32, 107. Ungerni 32, 33, 107. Columnopora 25. Coscinopora placenta 67. Cosmiolithus 10, 36, 68. halysitoides, 32, 69. ornatus 32, 68. Cyrtidophyllum densum 25. Diplastrea 109. diffluens 110. Diploöpora 12, 15, 19, 37, 74, 102. Grayi 32, 33, 102. Dybowskiella 52. Ezxplanaria 38. Favosites 27, 49, 50. canadensis 48. Fistulipora 25, 38. canadensis 48, 49. decipiens 48, 51. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. Index. Species else mentioned without description are in spaced type. Geoporites 38. americana 43. boloniensis 54. intermedia 43. Phillips 54. placenta 67. Haimeophyllum 25. Halysites 25. Heliolites 9, 20, 35, 3S, 97. affinis 93. asteriscus 113. Barrandei 32, 38, 62. var. spongodes 32, 60. bohemicus 51, 52. concentricus 34, 54. Daintreei 34, 67. decipiens 15, 48, 51. depauperata 34. discoideus 67. dubia 70, 93. dubius 67, 70. var. minima 71. fasciatus 32, 33, 65. favosus 70. Grayti 67, 102. hirsutus 32, 64. inordinata 60, 113. inordinatus 60. interstincta 41, 42, 43, 51, 60, 61, 108, 113. interstinctus 6, 13, 15, 16, 33, 41, 42, 54, 60, 61, 96. intricatus var. lamellosus 60, 113. Liljevalli 32, 33, 66. macrostylus 41, 67, 91. megastoma 41, 45, 51, 61, 108. megastomus 42. micropora 60, 107. microporus 107. Murchisoni 51, 60. parasitica 67. parvistella 32, 33, 47, 60, 62. var. intricata 32, 33. 65. placenta 67. 22 AE 32, BAND 32. N:o |. 139 Heliolites. I plasmoporoides 34, 67. porosa 41, 54. porosus 15, 18, 20, 32, 33, 41, pyriformuis 51, 54, 67. repletus 32, 33, 65. | solidus 34, 54. | speciosus 95. spinipora 82. subrotundus 41. | subtubulata 43. | subtubulatus 51. Heliolithe. pyriforme 53. | Heliolithes 51. | Heliolitid& 9, 35, 50. Heliolitina. canadensis 49. Heliolitine 35, 188. Heliopora 9, 15, 20, 25, 27, 38. interstincta 54. piriformis 54. pyriformis 54. Houghtonia 27. Lichenalia 52. Lonsdalia 38. Lophoseris. Ungern 107. Lyellia 16, 72, 73, 87, 99. americana 89, 91, 100. decipiens 100. discoidea 100. glabra 91, 100. papillata 100, 101. parvituba 91, 100. puella 100. Lyopora 27. Madrepora 38. interstincta 41. Madreporites interstinctus 41. mammäillaris 93. stellatus 54. Millepora 27, 38. subrotunda 41. 53. 140 Monticulipora 52. Pachycanalicula 38, 55. Paleopora 38, 15, St. favosa 18, 41. interstinceta 41. megastoma 41. petalliformis TT. pyriformis 54. tubulata 59. Pinacopora 81. | Grayi 99. | Plasmopora 11, 18, 19, 20, 36, 72, 73, 74, 75, 87. affinis 93. calyculata 18, 33, 79. var. tuberosa 32, 80. conferta 93. exserta 81. follis 32, 82. foroensis 32, 7S. girvanensis 89. heliolitoides 32, S6. micropora ST. petaliformis 32, 77, 83. reticulata 11, 32, S7. rosa 32, sÅ. rudis 32, 83. scala 32, 84. G. LINDSTRÖM, HELIOLITID AZ. Plasmopora. suprema 32, S5. tubulata 89. Plasmoporine 16, 18, 19, 36, 72. Polysolenia 27. Polytremacis 27. Porites 38. acerosus 98. discoidea 67. favus 43. interstincta 41. megastoma 41, 42. megastomus 42. petaliformis TT. porosa 54. pyriformis 18, 41, 54. tubulata 89. vetustus 111. Proheliolites 10, 36, 70. dubiuas: 32, 33, 40. Propora 10, 18, 19, 36, 72, 74, 87. acerosa 98. ambigua 32, 33, 98. bacillifera 32, 97. cancellata 95. compacta, 32, 33, d6. conferta 11, 16, 32, 33, 93. var. minima 11, 32, 33, 93. scita 11, 32, S1, 90. stella 12, 18, 32, 83. cyclostoma 95. Edwardsi 99. 0-0 AE Propora. euryacantha 32, 33, 92. speciosa, 32, 33, dä. spinipora 82. tubulata 11, 32, 33, 89. Protarea 37, 109. Verneuili 110. vetusta 32, 33, 111. Protolyellia 100. Pycnolithinge 37, 103. Pycnolithus 12. 36, 108. bifidus 32, 33, 105. Receptaculites Neptuni 67. placenta 67. Sarcinula 87. ) costata GoLrpF. Petref. German. I, tab. 24, fig. 11 is certainly a weathered Propora, punctata 43. Stelliporella 38, 60. Stromatopora discoidea 67. Stylarea 109. ”Milleri (= Porites punctatus L.) 110. Roemeri 110, 111. Stylophyllum 28. Tetradium 29, 45. Thecia 29. Thecostegites 29. KONGL. SVENSKA VETENSKAPS-AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. Bandet 32. N:o 2. UNTERSUCHUNGEN UBER DIE SPECTRA DER METALLE IM ELECTRISCHEN FLAMMENBOGEN V. SPECTRUM DES VANADS VON B. HASSELBERG MIT DREI TAFELN STOCKHOLM OKTRYCKERIET. P, A. NORSTEDT & SÖNER Sny1899 Pei pidde Nn JANE Lå Pelsepeår le BE cv Å Pra ee td ed AARoU Å lärs & - re ———— = Mr ärr Ala VW IR öra I I mh då -—- NR é PA & vå ” MT VADAR TI + I Telrrdire MS Than in AA PRegdatå pling ” OHMHEITASAR &I j —eröranor2 | svs Db BTR KR ARASYITRIS HVAR OMR 0 | | EINLEITUNG. Durch die in meinen vorhergehenden Abhandlungen unter dem obigen Titel nieder- gelegten Untersuchungen habe ich die Spectroskopie der dem Eisen am nächsten stehenden Metalle zu einem vorläufigen Abschluss zu bringen gesucht. Ihre Verbindung mit den während desselben Zeitraumes theils von KAYSER und RUNnGE theils von ROWLAND vVer- öffentlichten Spectralarbeiten wird genögen um die am meisten dringenden Bedärfnisse auf diesem Gebiete der Spectroskopie zu befriedigen. Aber auch nicht mehr. Zu dem end- lichen Ziel, der vollständigen Kenntniss der Spectra der Metalle, ist damit nur ein erster Schritt gethan, da aller Bemihungen ungeachtet sicherlich Niemand von uns sich der Hoffnung wird hingeben können mehr als die Hauptziäge dieser verwickelten Erscheinungen enträthzelt zu haben. Viele FEinzelheiten von zweifelhafter Natur in den bisher vor- liegenden Resultaten werden nämlich erst dann ihre richtige Deutung finden, wenn auch för die ganze Reihe der s. g. seltenen Metalle, die obwohl in spärlicher Qvantität häufig rävumlich sehr verbreitet sind, ähnliche Untersuchungen durchgeföhrt seyn werden. In dem neulich erschienenen grossen Wellenlängencatalog des Sonnenspectrums von ROWLAND ist ein wichtiger Theil dieser Aufgabe allerdings erledigt; bei dem Umstande aber, dass im allgemeinen Sonnenspectrum mehrere dieser Metalle nur spärlich vertreten sind wird eine Wiederaufnahme und womöglich Weiterföhrung der Untersuchung nicht unmotivirt erscheinen. Durch einen äusseren Umstand wurde ich dazu veranlasst unter diesen Metallen zunächst dem Vanad meine Aufmerksamkeit zuzuwenden. Vor ein Paar Jahre hatte nämlich Hr Baron NORDENSKIÖLD ein erhebliches Stöck dieses Metalls von Morssan erhalten, welches Stöck, vom Letzteren im electrischen Schmelzofen hergestellt, Baron NORDENSKIÖLD die Freundlichkeit hatte mir zur Verfögung zu stellen. Die Untersuchung des Bogen- spectrums desselben war bereits so weit fortgeschritten, dass alle Messungen und Reduc- tionen beinahe fertig vorlagen, als beim Vergleichen des Wellenlängencatalogs mit meinem vorher unter Anwendung eines norwegischen Rutils erhaltenen Titanspectrum im letzteren mehrere schwächere Linien angetroffen wurden, welche unzweifelhaft mit den stärksten Vanadlinien coincidirten und somit zu der unerwarteten Entdeckung eines Vanadgehalts dieses Minerals föhrten. Die hierdurch veranlasste Untersuchung einer ganzen Reihe 4 B. HASSELBERG. DIE SPECTRA DER METALLE IM ELECTRISCHEN FLAMMENBOGEN. Rutilarten verschiedenen Ursprungs hat, wie anderweitig näher erörtert' das Vanad als einen fast allen Rutilarten gemeinsamen Bestandstheil festgestellt, zugleich aber den Ab- schluss der eigentlichen Untersuchung des Vanadspectrums verzögert. Inzwischen erschien im Aprilheft des Astrophysical Journals för 1898 eine Liste von Linien im Bogenspectrum dieses Metalls von RoOwzLAND und HARRISON. Von meiner anfangs gefassten Absicht unter solchen Umständen meine eigenen Untersuchungen als öberflössig ohne weiteres zu unter- dricken bin ich indessen später theils desshalb abgekommen, weil meine Messungen beim Erscheinen des Rowland'schen Catalogs bereits fast vollständig abgeschlossen waren, theils auch wegen des Umstandes dass meine Aufnahmen eine nicht unbedeutende Anzahl bei ROWLAND nicht vorkommender Linien enthalten, ohne dass ich vorläufig wenigstens ge- nögende Veranlassung gehabt hätte dieselben als fremde Verunreinigungen aus meinem Verzeichniss auszuschliessen, während andererseits auch mehrere von RowLAND's Linien bei mir vermisst werden. Von diesen letzteren Linien habe ich allerdings einige, wie weiter unten gezeigt werden soll, als leicht zu erkennende Verunreinigungen identificiren können, im Allgemeinen lässt sich jedoch, da RowzAnp nur die nackte Wellenlängenliste ohne jede Angabe iber die Eliminirung fremder Linien giebt, ein näherer Einblick in diesen Verhältnissen nur schwer gewinnen. Schliesslich bietet wie mir scheint die Ver- gleichung der Ortsbestimmungen der uns gemeinsamen Linien, welche natäörlich die iäber- wiegende Mehrzahl bilden, ein nicht geringes Interesse. Bei dieser Vergleichung habe ich die Rowland'schen Wellenlängen, welche in drei Stellen der Angström'schen Einheit aus- gedrickt sind, auf zwei Stellen abgerundet, weil meine mit einem Plangitter erhaltenen Werthe keine grössere Genauigkert als etwa zwei Einheiten dieser Stelle beanspruchen können. Unter der Voraussetzung, dass bei Rowrzranps Werthen die dritte Stelle reelle Bedeutung hat, was mir allerdings in Anbetracht der bei Metallinien häufig vorkommenden Ver- schwommenheit der Ränder uud erheblichen 'Breite etwas fraglich erscheint, wördé dem- nach der Haupttheil der zwischen uns auftretenden Differenzen meinen Messungen zur Last fallen. Wie man weiter unten aus den Wellenlängentafeln ersehen wird, ist indessen die Uebereinstimmung auch mit dieser Beschränkung fast durechweg eine sehr befrie- digende. 1 Vet.-Akad. Handlingar. Bihang. Bd 22. Afd. I.. N:o 7. Bd.23. Afd. I. N:o 3. Astrophys. Journal. Vol. VI, 1897. — HPiner Mittheilung in derselben Zeitschrift (Vol. VI, p. 157) zufolge soll ROWLAND schon fräöher das Vorkommen des Vanads in Rutil beobachtet haben. Es scheint indessen daräber nichts vor dem Erscheinen meiner Mittheilung veröffentlicht 'worden zi seyn. ' Uebrigens ist das Vorkommen des Vanads in einer Rutilart, wie ich neuerdings gefunden habe, schon lange vor uns auf rein chemischem Wege von SAINTE-CLAIRE DEVILLE entdeckt worden, nämlich im Rutil von Sainte Yrieix. Vergl. hieröber sowie äber die weite Verbreitung des Metalls in verschiedenen Mineralien: Annales de Chimie et de Physique, III Série, T. LXI, p. 342, 1861 und W. FP. HILLEBRAND in American Journal of Science Vol. VI, 1898, p. 209. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:O 2. d DER MESSAPPARAT. Bei meinen bisherigen Untersuchungen der Metallspectra habe ich zur Ausmessung der photographischen Aufnahmen eine ältere Theilmaschine von PERRAUX benutzt. In Bezug auf die zu erzielende Genauigkeit ist gegen dieselbe allerdings nichts zu bemerken, wohl aber in Betreff der Bequemlichkeit beim Messen. Namentlich ist in dieser Hinsicht die vertikale Stellung des Mikroskops wegen schnell eintretender Ermädung des Auges und die unnöthig grosse Länge der Schraube einer länger andauernden Benutzung der- selben ausserordentlich hinderlich. Um diesen Uebelständen aus dem Wege zu gehen habe ich för die Ausmessung meiner Spectralaufnahmen einen besonderen sehr compendiösen Messapparat bauen lassen, dessen Einrichtung aus der Abbildung Taf. I leicht hervorgeht. Mit Hälfe von zwei messingenen Secitenstöcken sind zwei Stahlschienen, von denen die eine oben eine Schneide bildet die andere eben ist, zu eimem starken Rahmen verbunden, auf dem der Schlitten S mit dem darauf schräg befestigten Mikroskop durch die in den Seiten- stöcken gelagerte etwa 20 cm lange Schraube fortbewegt wird. Die Seitenstäcke sind hinten verlängert und derartig zugeschnitten, dass auf denselben eine Messingplatte mit einem rectangulären Ausschnitt als Unterlage för die photographische Platte in solcher Lage be- festigt werden kann, dass die Ebene der Letzteren sowohl der Schraube parallel als gegen die optische Achse des Mikroskops senkrecht zu stehen kommt. Um ferner die Längen- richtung des Spectralbildes der Schraube parallel zu stellen wird das Photogram zunächst auf eimmer starken planparallelen Glasscheibe befestigt, welche ihrerseits auf der erwähnten Messingplatte ruhend mittelst der beiden Schrauben ss und einer die Glasscheibe gegen dieselben dräckenden Feder berichtigt werden kann. In dieser Weise lässt sich das Bild so justiren, dass beim Fortbewegen der Schraube das Fadenkreuz des Mikroskops dem Rande des Spectralbilds parallel läuft. Die Parallelstellung des einen Fadens des Mikro- skops mit den Spectrallinien wird durch Drehung des Oculartheils und Festklemmen mit Hölfe der Schraube u bewirkt. Nachdem ferner das Ocular auf das Fadenkreuz scharf eingestellt worden ist erfolgt die schliessliche Scharfeinstellung der Spectrallinien durch Verschieben des ganzen Mikroskops mit Hilfe des Triebes 7. Am Schlitten ist ein kleiner zur Beleuchtung der Platten dienender Spiegel nach allen Richtungen beweglich befestigt und schliesslich lässt sich mit Häölfe einer einfachen Auslösung a die Mutter von der Schraube trennen um eine rasche Bewegung des Schlittens zu ermöglichen. Zur Ermittelung der periodischen und fortschreitenden Fehler der Schraube habe ich die Bessel'sehe Methode benutzt. Das Mikroskop des Apparats wurde zu dem Zweck durch eim anderes, dem hiesigen Repsold'schen Längencomparator entnommenes, von erheblich stär- kerer Vergrösserung ersetzt, worauf ein Fadenintervall im Ocularmikrometer des Letzteren von nahe 0.5 Umdrehungen der Schraube des Apparats in der Weise gemessen wurde, dass die beiden Fäden successive mit einem auf einer Glaslamelle gezogenen feinen Strich zur Deckung gebracht wurden. Die Messungen wurden von jedem Zehntel der Umdrehung 6 B. HASSELBERG. DIE SPECTRA DER METALLE IM ELECTRISCHEN FLAMMENBOGEN. ausgehend jedesmal dreimal wiederholt und durch zehn successiven Windungen im mitt- leren Theil der Schraube fortgesetzt. In der Weise ergaben sich fir das gemessene Inter- vall die folgenden Werthe: | | Windung. | 0.0 | 0.1 02 | 03 0.4 | 0.5 | 0.6 | 0.7 0.8 0.9 | | | | | 120--21 | 0:5138 0.5132 | 05098 | 05088 | 05067 | 0.5087 | 0.5083 | 0.5115 0.5128 0.5137 | 21-22 st 22 | 93 | 85 | 65 | SS SHAN 105 33 35 | 2231 | 25 35 97 87 || 72 | Zilla 22085 18 | 30 23—24 32 32 1 1037 | 90 | 71 | 83 | 87 090 | 197 30 | | 24—25 | 2 | 23 102 78 | 80 | 83 | 92 113 2 30 | 25—26 | 38 | 33 | 112 100 | 75. | 97 88 095 | dit | 40 20-24 2 25 114 82. | 73 | 94 | 30 084 | 13. 32 | 21-—28 | 30 | 22 8t | 100 80 | 85 | 79 079 11 | 32 28-—-29 | 37 | 36 105 | 100 80 I 98 | 90 al 265 30 | 29—30 | 38 | Sjil ing 97 88 | 91 | 94 097 03 23 | Mitte | 051327 | 051291 | 0.51025 | 0.50907 | 0.50757 | 050878 | 050852 | 0.50984 | 051180 | 051319 und daraus weiter die Correctionsformel: Au = + 0:001365 Cos u — 0.000248 Sin u + 0.000466 Cos 2u — 0,002927 Sin 2u welche aut den Anfang und das Ende jeder Messung angewandt zu den folgenden Werthen des Intervalls föhrt: Anfall «ne olle odue=0s0: NskO0K vaden KÖ 5110 Ht ÖKA OFAATLE IE, 5106 50 10:58 Rn 5104 SA (Ojan oder tb: 5101 Frusen lek. om a 5115 209005 Darmdett do 5104 Smt0sn Tatt Obi 5102 sterOsrarkarna odatlasat 5105 > Bu0t a RT 5107 0.51059. Die Ausgleichung ist somit völlig genögend. Aus der mit Huölfe dieser Formel berech- neten Correctionstafel ergiebt sich, dass die grösste Correction wegen periodischer Fehler, welcher ein mit diesem Theil der Schraube gemessenes Linienintervall unterliegt, numerisch 0'0065 nicht ibersteigt, was im Spectrum III Ordnung meines Spectrographen, wo eine Umdrehung der Schraube etwa 1.3 Ångström” schen Eimheiten entspricht, emme Correction der Wellenlängendifferenz von höchstens 0.008 Å. EB. herbeifiöhrt. Da ich nun beim Aus- messen meiner Aufnahmen die Genauigkeit nicht weiter als emem wahrscheimlichen Fehler von: +0.o02 A. E. der abzuleitenden Wellenlängen entsprechend habe treiben können, so KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND. 32. N:0 2. id wird för die vorliegenden Messungen die Beräöcksichtigung der periodischen Fehler der Schraube von keiner Bedeutung und dieselbe demnach als in dieser Hinsicht fehlerfrei zu betrachten seyn. Um indessen die Zulässigkeit dieser Annahme etwas näher zu pröfen und zugleich auch öber die Beschaffenheit der Schraube ein etwas zuverlässigeres Urtheil als es mit Häölfe der obigen, nur die mittleren Theile derselben betreffenden Untersuchungen möglich ist, zu gewinnen, habe ich ähnliche Messungen auch an zwei weiteren Stellen derselben in einem Abstand von je 40 Umdrehungen von der Mitte aus nach den Enden hin gerechnet ausgeföihrt. Diese Messungen des Intervalls wurden hier in jeder Gruppe nur durch fönf successiven Windungen wiederholt und fiöhrten zu den folgenden Werthen desselben: Rechts von der Mitte. Links von der Mitte. Ae Oo 0)5036 I =00:51078 (Ubsits 1 HEST 50236 51092 (ISO käre SIR 50036 51082 (se BEEN one 50184 51094 (ATERN 50542 51174 (ES ERS AA 51246 51248 (IBA ESET BN 51752 51220 (STIEG 52032 51132 (OSIES röse EADS 51838 51074 (IMO Äger REN 51390 51048 0.50999 0.51124 Beim Vergleich diceser Zahlen mit den för die Mittelpartie erhaltenen ergiebt sich zunächst, dass die Fehler vom einen Ende der Schraube zum anderen abnehmen und fär die nach rechts liegenden Windungen merklich grösser seyn mässen als för die öbrigen Theile derselben. Die Mittelwerthe des gemessenen Intervalls Rechts von der Mitte RE (450999 PVDi EU EN ar csera rd BAM e ST far SSR Se 51052 Links von der Mitte . . . .. 51124 zeigen ferner, dass die Windungen allmälich von rechts nach links an Höhe abnehmen. Was aber vom Gesichtspunkt der Beurtheilung der Schraube bedenklicher erscheint ist der Umstand, dass die Phase der Fehler vom einen Theil derselben zum andern sich ändert indem die Lage der Maxima und Minima des gemessenen Intervalls in den drei Messungs- reihen nicht denselben Trommeltheilen entspricht. Es wird dadureh unmöglich die Ge- sammtheit der Messungen zu einem System zu vereinigen um daraus eine för die ganze Schraube gäöltige Fehlertafel abzuleiten, und man wäre streng genommen genöthigt ent- -weder fir die verschiedenen Theile verschiedene Fehlertafel zu entwerfen oder durch Wieder- hohlen der Messungen von mehreren Ausgangspunkten der Trommel die periodischen Fehler zu eliminiren. Aus diesem Grund kann demnach die Schraube nicht als von erster Classe bezeichnet werden, da aber wie schon bemerkt die Fehler zu geringfögig sind um die 8 B. HASSELBERG. DIE SPECTRA DER METALLE IM ELECTRISCHEN FLAMMENBOGEN. Genauigkeit der Messungen der Spectralaufnahmen merklich zu beeinträchtigen, so habe ich färs erste von der Anschaffung einer neuen Schraube abgesehen. Was wiederum die Ursache dieses eigenthumlichen Verhaltens derselben betrifft, so lässt sich dariöber augen- blicklich kaum was bestimmtes aussagen, indessen därfte die Vermuthung nicht ganz un- wahrscheinlich seyn, dass hier eine Tordirung derselben, sey es während der Bearbeitung oder als elastische Nachwirkung nach der Härtung entstanden ist. Um iber die fortschreitenden Fehler eine Vorstellung zu gewinnen wurde ein Inter- vall der erwähnten Glaslamelle von 5 mm. oder nahe 10 Umdrehungen mit den 150 mittleren Gängen, welche bei den Spectralmessungen fast allein benutzt werden, gemessen. Diese Messungen ergaben: ADEun10: surv sol oc Al [ÖSD204 IC JES MDOV IEEE 0235 20, Ef acga > 0227 100226 30 Rd 0229 Aa ata 0226 50 ERT ER 0247 (HUSA 0235 0 Re 0242 | 10.0245 SOK ec 0248 SÖREN RARE 0254 10083 Hyra 3 0245 | IN UDD 0261 P2 ÖRE 0251 | 10.0258 ISO goth tät 0263 1401 7ando7 rs 0269 aus denen die folgenden Correctionen hervorgehen: fo = 00000 fs = + 0.0085 fo = + 0020 Joo = + 0081 fa = + 0029 fon = 3 Gi fao= + 0046 fuo= + 0070 fu = + 0059 a ONA fso = + — 0077 Jaso — FE 10046 feo= + 0074 Sfärklo lr TR 0027 fro= + 0083 lod 0002 Man sieht, dass wie schon oben bemerkt die Höhe der Schraubengänge von rechts nach links allmälich ein wenig abnimmt zugleich aber, dass, da die auf den Photogrammen ge- messenen Liniendistanzen gewöhnlich nur einige wenige Windungen betragen, die Correc- tionen dieser Intervalle wegen fortschreitender Fehler als völlig verschwindend vernach- lässigt werden können. Aus diesem Grund habe ich es auch nicht nöthig erachtet durch Ausmessen mehrerer Intervalle auf der Glaslamelle einer schärferen Bestimmung der fort- schreitenden Fehler nachzustreben. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:O 2. (So) ELIMINIRUNG FREMDER LINIEN:. Vanad und Eisen. Bei dem ausserordentlichen Linienreichthum sowohl des Vanadspectrums als des- jenigen des Eisens liess es sich schon im Voraus erwarten, dass die Zahl der wirklichen oder sehr angenäherten Coincidenzen eine beträchtliche scin wärde. Obwobhl schon bei der ersten Durchmusterung des Vanadspectrums durch gleichzeitige Vergleichung mit Auf- nahmen des FEisens alle diejenigen Linien ausgeschieden wurden, von denen nach den Intensitätsverhältnissen zu urtheilen auf einc Zugehörigkeit zum letzteren Metall geschlossen werden konnte, ergab jedoch cine nachherige Vergleichung mit den Wellenlängentafeln von KaAysER und RUNGE eine unerwartet grosse Anzahl angenäherter Coimcidenzen, bei denen die Linien um weniger als 0.1 A. E. in der Wellenlänge von einander differirten. Um iber diese Linienpaare sicher urtheilen zu können, habe ich wie gewöhnlich von den beiden Specetra Doppelaufnahmen auf derselben Platte hergestellt und die Lage der Com- ponenten jedes Paares unter dem Mikroskop genau untersucht. Die Resultate dieser Beobachtungen zeigt die folgende Tafel, in welcher einerseits die Kayser-Runge'schen Wellenlängen durch Hinzufiigung der Correction —+ 0.o7 A. E. auf das spätere Normal- system von ROWLAND reducirt, und andererseits zum Zweck einer bequemeren Vergleichung ihre Intensitätsangaben nach Möglichkeit auf meine Skala iöbergeföhrt worden sind: OO | TA GL 1 | 27.90) | 23 27.93 | 1 |)Fe fehlt. 20.25, | 4 27.27 1 f 07.26 | 3.4 07.22 | 1.2 Coine? Fe-lin. schwach. 5627.86 | 3.4 27.79 1.2 Fe Spur, zweifelhaft. 24.80 | 2.3 21.77 | 4.5 Coinc. 05.20 | 2.3) — 0519 fn H592:67 | 3 92.71 | 35-00 | 1.2 85.07 | 1.2 | Getrennt. AM < Arp. 53490.:22 | 1.2 90.17 | I | Fe fehlt. 88.18: | A+) 811 2 | Getrennt. Fe-lin. v.v. 15:51 | 2.3 15.50 | 6 | Wahrscheinlich getrennt. 5195.58 2— 95.66 2 | Weit getrennt. 93.18 | 2 Ö3dr4 ] SRA I AAA [RT EN 2 Fe feblt. 2055 05 BLT JE TN | K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Ilandl. Band 32. N:o 2. 2 10 B. HASSELBERG. DIE SPECTRA DER METALLE IM ELECTRISCHEN FLAMMENBOGEN. Vv 4871.46 59.33 27.62 4757.68 37.91 31.74 30.57 14.28 07.62 05.26 4630.23 26.67 18.96 06.33 4594.27 86.54 | 33.96 79.38 37.88 29.80 2D.34 20.33 14.36 09.49 4496.26 91.66 90.95 74.84 74.21 60.47 29.93 | 57.65 52.19 41.88 33.02 26.17 25.86 24.10 23.41 | 23.32 | 16.63 | 12.30 08.67 07.85 06.80 00:74 I 06.81 00.79 | Fe fehlt | | | fehlt. Coinc? Fe fehlt. Fe fehlt. Weit getrennt. | Fe fehlt. Weit getrennt. Weit getrennt. Getrennt; 4, < Åp, JA =0 07. Die Linie 26.72 gehört Mn. Getrennt; 4y > Arp. Fe-lin. schwach. pu fehlt. Fe Spur. Wahrscheinlich Åp, > År. Fe fehlt. Fe Spur. Coinc.? Getrennt.. 4, < Arp; Fe-lin. unbedeutend. Coine.? Vielleicht Åy, << Ar, Fe Spur. Getrenut. Coine.? Vielleicht 24, < Ar. | Pe fehlt. Coinc. Fe-lin. schwach. | Fe fehlt. Coince. Fe-lin. schwach. | Fe fehlt. Fe fehlt. Fe Spur. Fe fehlt. Getrennt. Getrennt. Fe-lin. scheint in d. Mitte zu liegen. Fe fehlt. Fe fehlt. Getrennot. År > Åp,. Getrennt. 4y < Apa | Fe fehlt. Fe fehlt. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:0O: 2. 11 NN ie Bien eniro kaku ÅN i kh i | — — A3895:40 | 4.5) 95.46 | 1.2| Fe Spur. SMIFAN NL 91.75 1 Fe fehlt. 90:13 | 4.5 90.17 2 | Ee; fehlt. IJ4.87 | 4.5 34:89 | 2 | Fe Spur. B4.87 | I | 8445 | I 30:69 | 1.2 80:67 | 1 | 79.38 | 4.5 79.43 2 I,;Fe fehlt. 69.25 | 1+| 69:25 id 68.76 | 1.2 GSM Kl 4298.17 | 2.3 98.22 | 3 | Getrenot. dy < Arp. 96:28 | 2.3). 96.20 | I 86.57 | 2 86.64 | 1 Slot. 84.19 | 3 Loj SOX ER I Zn LA Tor | 69:92 | 2 69.95 | 1 | Coinc.? SLL | 2 HOS KE Pkenfenlt 40.53 | 2+ 40.56 | 2 | Getreunt. 4 < Are SOLD | TA SO | Weit gelrenot. Die Fe-linie ist zu intensiv notirt. 21620 KS Er LE NE ee 29.87 | 2 29.93 | 1 IF felt: 24.30 | 2 24.34 | 3.4 10.55 | 1 10.55 5 | Getrennt und Åy > Åp. Die Fe-lin. hat 4 = 10.49. 4198.78 | 2-1 98.82 2 | Getrennt. 4y << Åre 97.45 | 1 97.40 1 | Coinc.? Fe äusserst schwach. (FA 23 91.79 i TBU | 2 79.53 1 k Pe fehlt. 25 2) 23 1 60.57 | 1+1| 60.66 "|| 53.49 | 1.2 53.54 1 | Fe Spur: Getrenut; 4y < Ars. 52.81 2 52.85 1 Fe fehlt. 42.75 | 1.2 42.81 2 | Fe Spur. GCoinc.? 41.96 | 1.2] 42.01 21 Getrennt. dy < Ape 34.60 | 3.4 | 34.57 2 | Ob getrennt? Fe schwach. 32.14 | 3.4) 32.22 6 | Gelrennt. ÅA; < Arp. 29:00 | 2 28.98 1 | Fe fehlt. 20.70 | 2 20.66 1 | Getrenut. Ar > År IG | ANNAT 2 | Getrenot. ÅA, > Åre. 18.73 | 2 | 18:69 | 6 | Getrennt. 2y> Apr. 16.85 | 1.21 16:93 1 15:32 | 3.4 15.41 2 |;Fe feblt. 13.66 | 2.3 13.59 1 NT | TA 12.54 2 | Wahrscheivlich getrennt. Ay Ar. | 92:09 | 1.2) — 9218 | I | Fe fett. SA EO 52.60 | 1 | H26SK | Wahrscheinlich getrenot. Ål SSA 51.48 | 2.3) 5l47 | I | Pe fehlt. J0- TA | 2 | 35:83 2 Weit getrennt. 32:62 | 12) 32.61 | I I Fe Spur. 31.37 | 12) 3140 | 1 | Fe Spur. 23.50 | 2 | 2358 | 1| 20.69 | I | 20.61 | 1 |»Fe fehlt. ERE RA | 45 | 14) 156 | 1 | Getrennt. 09.94 | 1 09.87 | 3.4 | Weit getrennt. | 3008.87 | 3 | 93.83 | 1 lg LG STd.20 | 12 dish NM | | T3Aa9 | 2 73.82 | 3 | Getrennt. Ar Åp | 10:95 | 2 | 11.02 | 2 | Getrennt. 2 << Ar | | 100113 | 10:02 | 3 | Getrennt. Aj> Ar | 06.89 | 2 06.91 | 2 | Coinc. | | 3898.16 | 3 98.12 | 3.4 | Coinc? V-lin v. Ob V? | | 920 | 2 418 | 2 | Eran I Såe | | 93-03 | 3 93.07 1 | Getrennt. Ar < Ape | 86.36 | 1 | 86.45 | 3.4 | Getrennt. Ob V? I TG | 23 7621 | 3 | Getrennt. 4, > Apr. A4=0.05. 56.00 | 4 56.07 | 1 | Getrennt. Ay < Ape | 55.50 | 3 DD.52 | 1 | Vielleicht getreunt. | 40.56 | 2.3 40.65 5 | Schwer zu trennen. Zy< Ape Ape 20 gross; soll sein 40.59. | 39.53 | 2 JN.45 | 4 | Weit gelrennt. [ER SA SR | lgee lr2l To (fe ene | 06:93 | 2 | 06-91 34 | Gelrennt. Aj, < Ape | SER SA SN | | Crea Aer | 93.76 | 2 | 93.67 I | Getreunt. | 78.83.) 2.3) 78.89 | I | Wahrscheinlich Ay < Ap.. 77.63 | 1 | 71.63 2 | Getrennt. År > År. 61.61 | 14) 6159 | I | Getrennt. Ar > Åre 56.18 | 1 56.24 i | Geten yr dlyg.o | 46.02 | 2 | 46.02 4 | Getrenot. Ny << Ape 40.38 | 1.21 — 40:29 | 1 | Ee fehlt. 22.76 21 22.76 40) Getrennt. Ay >> Apus 085,88 | 1.21 08.79 1 ' Getrennt, KONGL. SV- VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:0O 2. 13 | M | He | 13 & mo GG or I I Do 5 Go hm Å i | Å i (oa | 3103.71 | 3.4 | 03.75 | 3 | Nicht zu trenuen. V-lin. umgekehrt. 3687.61 | 2.3) 87.65 | 4 | Wahrscheinlich getrennt. 86.40 | 21) Bär | | Eine kräftige Fe-lin. coine. m. V. BA KS KRS3:2 5 KR Rek fehlt. 65.88 | I 65.97 | 1 | Getrennt. 4y << Åre 65.30 | 2 GL EL 73 | 28) Ber NT AH.77 | 1.2) 45:70 | 1 | Getrenut. 38.57 | I | 38.51 3 | Getrenut. Ay> Ape 2le7 | 22) FA lt lr 2059 | tall ne | a frö 16.91 | 1+ 16.83 1 | Getrenut. Fe spur. | 14.39 | 12 14.33 | 1 | Fe fehlt. 11.00 | 1.21] 10.93 | 1 | Getrennt. 05.75 | 1:27 11 05:69 3 | Getrennt. pla 3593.48 | 2 93.53 1 | Cvince. ; | 92.71 | 1+ 92.68 17 | Getrennt. År > Ag. 33.84 | L+| 83.81 | 1 | Fe-lin. zweifelhaft. 78.01 | I+| 78.10 2 | Coinc. Åp, correct? Gemeinschaftliche Verunreinigung? USD a VR 1 | Kaum zu trennen. GOT RN 69.16 2 | Getrennt. Ar Är 15.0 | IR | 15.76 | 1.2 | Vielleicht getrennt. | 4496.26 | 3 | 96.33 | 3 | Weit getrennt. 95.16 | 1.2] 99.19 3 | Getrennt. Ay < Ani 57.65 | 3.4 | 57.59 | 3.4 | Getrenut. 44.40 | 3.4] — 441 | 1.2] Coine. Gehört V. 41.88 | 3.4] — 41.86 | 1.21] Coinc, Gehört V. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:0 2. 15 | | NN i fe | Bree ms, e Ir NyjEnEroNe I é i Ah i | | | | | | 44926.17 | 3 | 26.24 | 2.3| Getreunt. Ay< Ari: | 16.63 | 3 16.70 | SRK Ge brenutak ee < Ari | -4227.90 | 2 27.80 2 | Getrennt. | 4183.46 | 1+|. 83.45 | 1.2| Getrennt. Ar < An: | 69.42 2 69.46 2 "| Getrennt. NE Ulrga | 59.85 59.79 | 2.3 | Getrennt. Ar > Är. 100 84.60 | 3.4] 34.60 | 1:2 | Coinc: Gehört V: | 31.32 1 31.38 1.2 | Getrennt. 4y << Ari | 28.25. | 3.4 28.20 2 | Coinc. Gehört V. | 23.65 | 3 29.68 2.3 | Scheinen getrenut, 4; << Ai. | 23.30 | 2 23.42 2 | Getrennt. | 16:65 | 3 16.64 | 1.2 | Coinc. Gehört V. | DATA 15.32 2 ] 11.93 | 4 | 11.91 | 23) 09.94 | 3.4] 09.92 | 1.2] 05.32 | 3 05.381 | 1211. js : | 4099.93 | 3.4 SOA 5 [(terte Gehören V. 11.91 auch Ti. | 95.64 | 3 95.65. I 1 | 92.83 | 3 92.83 | 1.2] [90.70 | 3 | 90.73 | x | IKE 50 15.56) | 2 | Getreont. .Ay< Ares | 36 KL 1leLge 2.3 | Getrennt. Ip Ilirrr |. 3998.87 | 3 98.77 4 | Weit getrennt. 3888.23 | 1+ 33.20 2 | Getrenunt. Ar > Ari | 56.00 | 4 55.99 1.2 | Coinc. Gehört V. | 40.88 | 3 40.90 2 | Coine. Gehört V. | 40.56 | 2.3 40.48 1 | Getrennt? i | 3620 |2—] 36.22 | 12 Vidlleicht getrennt. (rR3336 KE 33330 2 I Getrennt.. Ape> Ane | 23.00 | 2+ 23.03 1 | Coine. Gehört V. 22:14 | 2.3 |; 22.16 | 2.3 | Getrennt. Ar < Ari ia NS HS 2 | Coine. Gehört V. 3198.40 1.2 | 98.47 1.2 | Weit getrennt. 82:29 | I 82.26 1.2 |. Getrennt. År > År 66.58 | 1.2 66.60 1 IiGetrennt. . Ar << Ari 22.76 | 2 22.70 | 2.3! Wahrscheinlich getrennt, Å,> Ån. 16 oB. HASSELBERG. DIE SPECTRA DER METALLE IM ELECTRISCHEN FLAMMENBOGEN-. | | M | : fli BiNeNm teser kan En Oe Ske sen | Å i | Åh i I | | | | 3708.88 | 1.2 08.83 | 1.2 Getrenut. År > År. | | 04.85 | 3 04.84 | 1 | 3692.37 | 3 92.35 | 2 | Coinc. Gehören V. | 88.22 | 2.3) 8819 | I | | | 63.73 | 2.3) 6382 | 1 | Getrennt. | 44.88 | 1.2) 4487 | 2 | Coinc. 36.09 | 2 | 36.05 [od | Wahrscheinl. Coinc. Gehört V. | 14.39 | 1.2 | 14.35 | 2 | Coinc. Gehört Ti. | 3493.34 | 1 | 9344 | 1 | Weit getrennt. | Man findet zunächst, dass hier mehrere genaue Coincidenzen vorliegen, bei denen die Linien im Spectrum des Vanads sehr intensiv, in demjenigen des Titans dagegen schwach sind, und folglich dem ersteren Metall ganz unzweifelhaft zugeschrieben werden mössen. Da zur Zeit meiner Untersuchung des Titans das Vanadspectrum mir noch unbekannt war, und ausserdem iber die vor bald 40 Jahren von SAINTE-CLAIRE DEVILLE gemachte Ent- deckung des Metalls in einer französischen Rutilart in einem so umfassenden Werk wie DANA's System of Mineralogy keine Mittheilung sich findet, so hatte ich, wie man zugeben dirfte, keine Veranlassung in dem von mir zur Darstellung des Titanspectrums benutzten norwegischen Rutil die Gegenwart dieser Verunreinigung zu vermuthen. Die jetzt gewonnene Erfahrung zeigt nun, dass auch diese Rutilart Vanadhaltig ist, und dass demzufolge die folgenden Linien als dem Vanad gehörend aus meinem Catalog der Titanlinien ausgeschieden werden mössen: Nl =0e6pLR = 1 =O = 4444 .41 1.2 05.31 1.2 41.86 12 4099.94 2 08.70 2 95.65 1 08.39 il.2 92.83 1.2 07.85 1.2 90.73 1 00.74 LÖ 38050.99 1.2 4390.11 2 40.90 2 34.35 2 29.03 1 79.40 2 18.37 2 53.01 1 37104.84 1 4134.60 1.2 3692.35 2 28.20 2 38.19 1 16.64 NA 36.05 1 15.32 2 Lässt man ferner im obigen Verzeichniss diejenigen Linienpaare, deren Glieder getrennt, und demmnach von einander unabhängig sind bei Seite, so bleiben för Vanad und Titan gemeinsam die Linien Ö , KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMINNS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:0 2. Il V Ti | / i Å i | | [ 4799.94 | 24 99:95 |. 2.31 | Alig | A ilkonen a 2 während als noch nicht sicher getrennt oder möglicherweise von einem dritten Metall herrährend zu verzeichnen sind: | Vv | Ti Å i | Å i 4819.22 | 1.2 19:20 | 1.2 4798.12 i. gäng | | 451575 | 12 ige | Tk | (ESR EEG | 1.2 | | 384488 | 12 Aitgg IR Unter diesen Linien scheint nur beim zweiten und letzten Paare die Coincidenz genau zu sein. Von den äbrigen kommt die Linie 3836.22 auch als schwächere Linie bei Chrom vor und ist bei der Untersuchung des Titans als eine mögliche Verunreimigung -dieser beiden Metalle verzeichnet worden.! Da nun wie gleich weiter unten sich zeigen wird die Vanmadlinie 3836.20 von der Chromlinie getrennt erscheint, so ist es wahrscheinlich, dass dieselbe auch von der Titanlinie unabhängig ist. Vanad und Chrom. Von den angenäherten Coincidenzen in den Spectra des Vanads und des Chroms ist wie die folgende Tabelle zeigt die Mehrzahl aus von einander unabhängigen Linien gebildet: BRT | 1 25.98 1.2 NAN I 225 30.74 | 2—1 39.82 | 2.3 4851.65 | 4 51.65 .2 | Cr-lin. ävsserst schwach. Coinc? | DILIN || EL 31.79 Coinc. Gehört V. | 4766.80 | 2.3) 66.77 | 2 | Coinc. | | 57.49 | 1.2 DUO 2 | Getrennt. 54.13 | 28 54.10 1 | Getrennt. ÅA, > Ac, 85 | 23 17.87 1.2 | Getrennt. Ay < Ao. 06.34 | 2.3 06.25 | 1.2 | Weit getrennt. bo 1 Vetenskaps-Akad. Handl. Bd 28. N:o 1, p. 16. K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Band. 32. N:o 2. 3 18 B. HASSELBERG. DIE SPECTRA DER METALLE IM ELECTRISCHEN FLAMMENBOGEN. > > - 4681.07 | 1.2 81.01 2 | Getrennt. Å, > ÅA. 44 < 0.06. 69.50 | 1+ 69.50 | 2.3 | Wahrscheinlich getrenut, 4; << Ac, 66.33 | 2+ 66.35 | 2.31 Getrennt. Ar << Ao. A4A> 0.02. H4.84 | 1.2 54.90 2.3 | Weit getrennt. 49.08 | 1.2) 49.04 | 2.3 | Wahrscheinlich getrennt, Åy > Åc, 48.08 | 1 48.00 | 1.2 | V-lin. fehlt. 00.34 | 1.2 00.25 | 2.3 | Getrennt. År > Ao 4583.96 | 2 84.02 | 1.2 | Cr-lin. fehlt. | 45.60 | 3.4] 45.51 | 2.3/| Weit getrennt. 31.01 | 2+| 30.92 4 | Weit getrennt. 4497.03 | 2+) 97.02 | 3.4 | Coinc. Gehört V | Cr. 59.93 | 4 59.95 | 2+/ Coine. Gehört V | Cr. 28:60 | 3 28.71 2 | Coine. Gehört V | Cr. 23.41 | 2 23.46 | 1.2/| Getrennt. Ay < Ac, 4391.84 | 1.2 91.90 2.3 | Weit getrennt. 80.69 | 2 30.73 1 | Cr-lin. kaum sichtbar. TJAT | 2 79.52 | 2.3 | Vielleicht ÅA, << Ac... AA 0.05. DAD |) 73.41 3 | Getrennt. dy < he. A44>> 0.01. 12.56 | 1+| 12.65 | 1.2! Weit getrennt. 4297.86 | 2.3 97.91 2.3 | Getrennt. dy < Ac, 62.32 | 2 62.27 | 1.2 | Getrennt. Ar > Åcr 59.60 | 1.2 55.65 2 | Getrennt. År < Ac SOLA | 12 39.08 2.3 | Coinc. 34.70 | 2.3 34.64 | 1.2 | Wahrscheinlich År > Ac. 44 < 0.06. 16.52 | 1 16.50 2 | Vielleicht ÅA, < Ac, 04.67 04.61 2 | Getrennt. ÅA; > Ac, 2 2 NN HH SS S bn 3 00.35 Weit getreunt. 4197.45 | 1 97.38 Getrennt. Åy > Åc,- H2:SLAA 52.89 1.2 | Weit getrennt. 20.70) 2 20.78 2 | Weit getrennt. 4067.90 | 1.2 67.94 1 | Cr-lin. fehlt. 51.48 | 2.3 51.47 1.2 | Coine. Gcehört V | Cr. 3992.95 | 3 92.95 | 2.3 | Bin wenig getrennt. Ar Ayn | 23.65 | 3 23.68 | 1.2) Getrennt. Ay << Min 23.35 | 2— 21.41 1.2 | Getrennt. Ay < Am 4090.70 | 3 90.73 1+]/ Wahrscheinlich getrennt. Åy < Au. | 52.60 | 1 32.62 2 | Coinc. Gemeinschaftliche Verunreinigung? 3997-30, | 1.2) IM34 | I | Getrennt. Ar << Am. 3886.36 | 1 86.42 | 2.3 | 06.93 | 2 06.84 | 4.5| Weit getrennt. 3719.06 | 1+| 19:04 | 2.3/| Coine? Gehört Mn. 3680.26 | 3 30.32 it | Föra. I Ehm 3078.01 | 1+ 77.99 | 3.4] Coinc. Gehört V | Mn. Andere intensive Mu-linien fehlen völlig im V-spectrum. Getrennt. Vanad und Cobalt. Auch hier sind, wie aus der folgenden Tafel hervorgeht, die gefundenen angenähert coincidirenden Linienpaare aus von einander unabhängigen Gliedern gebildet: Vv Co 0 | 2 93.03 4 | Getrenot. År > Ao. 42.79 | 2 426, | 2 Fehlt bei Co auf der Vergleichsplatte. SKON ES 37.95 2.3 | Getrennt. V-lin schwach 4, << Ao, 21:70 | 23 21.61 1.2 | Getrennt. 4640.92 | 2 40.99 1.2 | Getrennt. Ay < Ao. 24.62 | 2+ 24.70 1.2 | Getrennt. 14:08 | 1 14.18 2 | V-lin. fehlt. 07.40 | 1.2) — 07.46 2 | Co-lin. kaum sichtbar. 4585.94 | 1+ 38.85 2 | Getrennt. Ar > Ae. 3 49.80 4 Ein wenig getrennt, aber fp eg | 28.20 | 2.3 20.12 2.3 | Getrennt. 14.36 | 2.3 14:33 2.3 | Getreont. Apr > Aes: 4467.04 | 2 67.04 3.4 | Bin wenig getrennt, 4y << Ao. 33.02 | 3.4 38.05 1 | Von Co nur Spur. 36.31 | 3.4 30.37 1.2 | Getrenot. Ay < Ao. 16.63 | 3 16.63 1.2 | Unmöglich zu trennen. Vielleicht 4 < Ac. 4379.38 | 4,5 79.37 1.2 | Wahrscheinlich getrennt und Ay X Ac. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:O 2. 21 å Y -€0 BOO Mm e Polis UL DD GÖ mn Å i Å i 4320.46 | 1+| 20.53 | 1.21 Getrennt. | 429817 | 2.3 98:14 | 1.21 Getrennt. Åy> Aco. 70:49 | 2 70.58 | 1.2 | Weit getrennt. | 4104.92 | 2 | 04.89 | 2 | Getrennt. Ay> Åc. | 04:55, | 2 04.57 2 | Getrennt. Ay << Äg. 4092.55 | 2 92.55 | 4 | Vicleicht getrennt, und 2y > Åc,. | DITT 35.73 3.4 | Getreunt. 23:50062 29.54 .2| Coine. Fremde Linie? 3979.59 | 2—1 79.65 3 | Weit getrennt. TSL | I 75.48 | 1.2 | Getrennt. Ay> Ac. 25.36 | 2+ 25.382 | 1.2) Getrennt. ÅAy>Åc I 10013 10.08 | 3.4! Weit getrennt. JSGJAT9 2 94.21 DEN IG etrennt: be pA cos 70.72 | i+| 70:65 | 2 | Getrenut. Ar > Ao. 32.97 | 1+ 30.02 1.2 | Getrennt. UN here | 20.10 | 2+1] -120.02 2 | Weit getrennt. | ST4T-631 |, Mur TT65, |) 2) Getrennt.,cAy 1. 3486.05 | 1 86.04 | 2.3 | Vielleicht getrennt. Weit getrennt. Vanad und iibrige Metalle. Nach dieser Vergleichung des Vanads mit den von mir selbst bisher untersuchten Metallen gehe ich jetzt zu einer ähnlichen Zusammenstellung meiner Beobachtungen mit den von KAYSER und RUNGE för andere Metalle gemachten Spectraluntersuchungen äber. Als Resultat dieser Vergleichungen hat es sich zunächst herausgestellt, dass mehrere dieser Metalle in ihren Spectra keine Linien von zolcher Lage oder Beschaffenheit enthalten, dass daraus auf irgend eimen Zusammenhang mit Vanad geschlossen werden könnte. Es sind dies die Metalle: Natrium Strontium Indium Kalium Magnesium Zimn Lithium Zink Blei Rubidium Aluminium Arsen Cesium Gold Bismuth. Dagegen zeigen die Metalle Caleium Qwecksilber Thallium Barium Kupfer Antimon Cadmium Silber einige vereinzelte angenäherte Coincidenzen mit Linien des Vanads, von denen jedoch in Anbetracht des verschwommenen Characters und der daraus folgenden erheblichen Un- sicherheit der von KAYSER und RunGE angegebenen Wellenlängen die meisten nur zufällig und auf alle Fälle nicht geeignet sein därften um daraus irgend welche Schlässe ivber etwaige Zusammengehörigkeit zu ziehen. Diese Linien sind in der folgenden Tafel nebst den von KAYSER und RuNGE angegebenen möglichen Fehlergrenzen der Wellenlänge und sonstigen Bemerkungen aufgefihrt. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND. 32. N:0O 2. 23 | | | Å i Å i AR Bemerkungen. | | | | Ca. | | I | 5260.56 1 60.58 | 8 + 0.05 | | 4586.15 2 BOULE KG 0.10 | 4240.53 | 2+ 40.58 | 3 0.10 | | | | Cd. 3729.22 1.2 29.21 3 | + 0.20 | Verbreitert n. Roth. II I Ba. | 4332.98 3 | 33.04 | 3 | 0.05 | Unscharf. | 4179.57 2 I Uk il 0.20 | Unscharf n. Roth. | 3075.51 1. | UdAD NN NA 0.10 | Unscharf n. Roth. [ed | N - 3910.01 3 10.04 4.5 | 0.05 | Umgekehrt. A Hg. 3 4916.48 i 16.41 3.4 | + 0.10 | Unscharf n. Roth. > 3043.68 132) 43.65 3 0.10 | Unscharf. I | Cu. 4531.01 2+ | 31.04 | 4.5 | + 0:10 | Umgekehrt, Verbreitert n. Roth. | 353385 | 38 | 33.84 | 23 | 0:05 | Verbreitert. | 3024.38 2+ | 2: IR 0.10 | Verbreitert. Ag. 4379.38 4.5 79:45 | 2.3 | 015 | Verbreitert. SE | FARS ) 3715.85 1 (5.87 6 + 0.03 | Umgekehrt. I I Sb. | 3637.95 | 1.2 JM 25 | =003 | Die einzigen unter diesen Linien, bei denen eme Zugehörigkeit zum Spectrum des Vanads bezweifelt werden könnte, sind diejenigen des Calciums in der ersten Gruppe. Ich habe sie jedoch beibehalten weil zwei derselben bei Calcium nur mässige Intensität zeigen und die dritte sicher der Sonnenlinie 4586.05 aber nicht der Vanadlinie entspricht. Daför spricht auch die beim Messen der Letzteren gemachte Beobachtung, dass dieselbe eine etwas seitliche Lage in Bezug af die Sonnenlinie einnahm. Die beiden letzten Linien der Tafel zeigen allerdings eine sehr genaue Uebereinstimmung mit den entsprechen- den Thallium- und Antimonlinien; da aber von den iöbrigen stärksten Linien dieser Metalle im Vanadspectrum nichts bemerkt worden ist, so däörfte eine Verunreinigung des Vanads durch dieselben aus der Gegenwart dieser beiden Linien kaum gefolgert werden können. Neben den im Vorstehenden in Betracht gezogenen Metallspectra, deren Untersuchung wir KAYSER und RUNGE verdanken, ist neuerdings eine ähnliche Bearbeitung der Spectra der Platingruppe von KAYSER allein erschienen,! von einer wie es scheint auf diesem Gebiet 1 Abhandlungen d. Berlin. Akad. d. Wiss. 1897. Anhang. 24 B. HASSELBERG. DIE SPECTRA DER METALLE IM ELECTRISCHEN FLAMMENBOGEN. bisher nicht erreichten Genauigkeit der Positionsbestimmung der Linien. Diese Genauig- keit scheint in der That derjenigen im Sonnenspectrum von RowLtaAnp erzielten ebenbärtig zu sein, so dass die Bericksichtigung auch der dritten Stelle der Ångström” schen Hinheit Berechtigung findet. Die Ubereinstimmung der Kayser'schen Messungen erreicht nämlich diese Höhe nicht nur unter sich, sondern auch im Vergleich mit den entsprechenden von ROWLAND, während in den bisher bekannt gewordenen ähnlichen Messungsreihen die Einzel- werthe des einzelnen Beobachters wohl unter sich solche Schärfe darbieten können, die Endresultate aber um mehrere Einheiten schon in der zweiten Stelle von denjenigen anderer Beobachter abweichen. Unter solehen Umständen auch die dritte Stelle aufzufihren ist offenbar völlig illusorisch. Dass im vorliegenden Falle eine solche Schärfe der Messungen hat erreicht werden können, muss indessen nicht nur der öberlegenen Dispersion der grossen Concavgitter, sondern auch und vielleicht vorwiegend dem besonderen Character der Spectrallinien der hier untersuchten Metalle zugeschrieben werden, die in Bezug auf ausnehmende Schärfe ihrer Linien die meisten äöbrigen Metalle öbertreffen. Da nun bei meinen Messungen der Vanadlinien der wahrscheinliche Fehler der Wellenlängen auf etwa + 0.02 Angström”sche Einheiten veransschlagt werden muss, während bei den Kayser'schen Bestimmungen in den Speetra der Platmametalle die Unsicherheit erst die dritte Stelle betrifft, so habe ich bei der Vergleichung meiner Beobachtungen mit den seinigen die Grenze der angenäherten Coimcidenzen enger gezogen und nur diejenigen Linien beröcksichtigt, deren Wellenlängen um höchstens + 0.05 A. E. von eimander ab- weichen, da es wohl ziemlich sicher sein därfte, dass Linien mit grösserer Differenz der Wellenlängen wirklich getrennt und daher von einander unabhängig sind. In der Weise gelange ich zu der folgenden Zusammenstellung: Å i Å i h i Å i Pt. 4197.77 2— MD 2.3) 3687.61 | 2.3 87.58 | 2+ S277 | 23 SS 3505.83 | 1+ äga | 1 FAS RR FL ORE 18.7 2 18.68 1+ Pd. 3950.37 2— 50.37 28 5668.61 | 2.3 68.60 IE 42.16 2 42.21 2.3 4406.80 | 4.5 06.76 3 3 3890.34 3 J0.35 2.3 = 5 3790.62 1.2 90.65 3 E Ru. 5 55.85 | 1+ 55.86 | lt Z 5725.90 | 2 25.90 2.3 T 3676.86" | 3 76.82 | 2— le 5 BeSKa | 04 sig | eo 72.54 | 2 72.580) le | 4833.17 2 33.16 1 | file | 2 71.36 ae | | 203 | 23). 22 | = I 05.83 | 1.2 05,79 1.2 | Belo | 2 | Lo 2+ | 3493.34 1 93.38 2 | 4428.67 8 28.62 2+ Il 26.17 3 26.18 i Eh. 4341.15 3 41.20 1+ 5626.27 2.3 20.25 1+ | 4297.86 | 23 97.89 | 4.5 05.20 | 2.3 (Bar | = | 26.78 2 I 26.82 1— 4922.60 | I.2 22.63 1+ KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:0 2. 25 Å i Å i / i Å i 4506.77 | 2— 0682 Kn 40970914 el So TE 2888.50 2 88.47 | TF 15.20 1+ 15.20 1— 28.66 3.4 28.62 | ia 03.70 1.2 03.65 Ila = 18.37 3 18:35 | 3 = 3963.77 2 63.77 2.3 = 17.98 2 SS = 30.19 | 23 30.15 1 5 06.93 2 06.92 2.3 = 7 3775.85 | 12 | 75.86 19 s Ir. > | => 4261.37 | 2 61.41 e Os Byga | 2 I BMI oj 4738.51 1.2 38.51 152 II [05 2.3 51.07 1+ 4529.80 2.3 || 29.85 SS | 48.77 127 | 48.78 i— 4400.74 4 00.75 1— 3952.10 2 52.10 1+ Die Zahl der angenäherten Coincidenzen ist namentlich bei Ruthenium grösser als man mit Richsicht auf die angenommenen engen Grenzen der Wellenlängendifferenz hätte erwarten können. Ob hier nun wirkliche Coincidenzen und in einzelnen Fällen Verun- reinigungen des Vanadspectrums durch diese Metalle vorliegen oder nicht wärde erst durch directe Vergleichung der resp. Spectra sicher zu entscheiden sein. Nach den Intensitäts- schätzungen zu urtheilen ist in vielen Fällen, vielleicht in der Mehrzahl derselben, sogar das Umgekehrte ebenso wahrscheinlich, oder dass die Platina-metalle durch Vanad ver- unreinigt gewesen sind. RESULTATE DER BEOBACHTUNGEN!. Auf Grund des im Obigen Mitgetheilen habe ich aus meinen Messungen den folgen- den Catalog der dem Vanad zuzuschreibenden Spectrallinien abgeleitet. Die letzte Columne desselben enthält die entsprechenden Bestimmungen ROoWwLANnDps, wobei jedoch diejenigen Linien seines Catalogs, welche bei mir nicht vorkommen, in der Columne >Bemerkungen» mit der Bezeichung £. aufgeföhrt worden sind. | | Jönad R GA Bemerkungen. | ROWLAND. Ma R ? Bemerkungen. ROWLAND. | ål Vv OO Ä V Ö | FR | | — | 5853.90 — 5809.44 | | 5850.60 il 5807.40 BJ | 46.56 2 l—|v 00.17 1.2] — | 30.34 1|— —— 5791.21 — | 5831.83 5788.85 1.2] — 30.97 3 l—=1 | 86.42 2 86.41] 1 17.80 do | 84.64 21 84.65| 1 17.33] 1.2] — 33.76] NN 33.76] 1 | K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Band 32. N:o 2. 4 26 B. HASSELBEBG., " DIE SPECTRA DER METALLE IM ELRCTRISCHEN FLAMMENBOGEN. Vanad R | Bemerkungen. ROWLAND. Wexzedl R 4 Bemerkungen. ROWLAND. i Vv OO Å VO 5783.14 1 )— 5605.20+ 23 05.19 | 4 82.85 1+/— 82.85 | 1 04.91 = 04.88 76.95 2 |— | v. 76.93 | 1.21] 04.44 = 04.44 | 1 72.66 2+1|—|s.- 72.66 | 2 — | 5603.10 — | 5763.21 01.63 2—1— 98:05) 01.63 | 1 61.70 öl 61.67 |1—]1|5593.22 1.2] — "94.73 i) 93.21 | 1 52.99 1.2] — 52.99 | 1 92.67 31]— 92.67 | 4 50.90 1.2] — 88.71 A= 88.71 | 1 49.13 2 |—]|s. 86.26 21— 86.23 | 1 47.98 1|—]|s. 85.00 1.2/1 +] V? 84.98 | 1 43.67 231— 43.67 | 5 34.75 2.3] — 34.60 11) 84.75 | 5 — | 5742.07 — |5569.85 R. i 37.28 Sill 37.31 | 5 ||| 61.92 = 66.16 1)| 61.90] 1 34.26 21 = 34.25 | 2 59.00 (FE ES 58.99 | 1 33.03 nee 57.71 1+/— 33.34 12— 33.34 | 1 I] 48.41 sel = 48.40 | 1 31.48 34 47.31 ES 45.10 11) 47.31 | 4 27.90 2.3) — 27.90) 5 ||| 46.18 go ÄG I 46.16 | 1 21.25 4 |1.2 27.30 | 10] — | 5518.21 R. 35.08 1 23.90 211 25.881 3 | 11.41 1.2] — ag | 11.41 | 1 16.49 12 = 16.46 | 1 15.30 1 5709.69 09.25 12)/— 09.20 | 1 Fe 5 = O7za | örda 07.26 3.4] 1.2 07.24 | 10 ; Ä 5.10 1| : | — | 5497.73 03.83 | 7 3.4] 1 03.83 | 10 X 5 5490.22 1.2] — 90.18 5698.74 412 98.76 | 1 — |568843 88.18 2+]— 188.31 | 4 5688.02 NE |; 88.00) 1 |2487-48 1.2/= 87.45 83.47 La 83.45 | 1 — | MI7.13 — 1 5675.65 71.56 iaf] = 71.56 | 1 71.10 3.4) ? | Vielleicht eine feine O-lin. | 71.09 | 10 68.05 11— 5 68.03 | 1 68.61 2.3) — 68.61 | 5 64.30 Ul fr 57.67 2.3 — 57.69! 5 || — ) 546817 MR fdore höl 57.11 1+/]— 57.12 | 1 38.39 rn — | 5655.71 — | MA7.13 46.36 2.3] — 46.35 | 5 43.50 1+|— 43.47 | 1 30.76 1.21 — 35.74 | 1 31.93 1.21 — 37.89 | 1 — —|— 34.14 | 1 — |MI.74 — | 5694.17 34.43 21— 34.41 | 4 32.73 TERS ES 32.70 | 1 21.96 TU R. 24.28 2 (Fe). 27.86 3.4] 1 27.89 | 7 20.32 ES] 26.27 2.3] — 26.27 | 7 ||| 18.33 = 18.32 | 1 25.16 2 25.12 | 4 15.51 2.3) ? Fe hat 15.42 | 15.48 | 5 24.80 2.3] — 24.85 | 7 M15.42 22.34 2 — Rykat anen 0 I 22.32 | 1 02.17 2/= 02.15 | 5 + Der Asterisk bedeutet dass die betreffende Wellenlänge aus der folgenden QO-lin. abgeleitet ist. ! Ob nicht ein Druckfehler fur 83.21? KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:0O 2. 2 Vere) R ; Bemerkungen. Rownanp. ||| Vanad R Bemerkungen. ROWLAND. Å VO Å Vv OO H398.13 1.2 — — | 5165.59 — | 9297.35 5165.14 1 — 65.07 | 1 38.56 1.2] 1 | Coinc. m. einer feinen O-lin. | 88.53 | 1 59.56 21— z 59.52) 2 RIDA 85.39 21=— B7.27 = 33.68 2—1—1|QO hat 83.58 (Fe). 33.65 | 1 48.95 2 | ? | Ob QO-linie? 48.89 | 4 r99: 25.62 31 Aden — | 2390.09 R. 38:81 1j — | 5141.92 30.65 NE 30.62 | 1 30.74 2—1 ? | Ob O-linie? 39.70 | 2 29.05 TEES | 33,58 25 — 2 ög a 38.60 | 4 Hier liegen mehrere feine = gal : T 28.71 | 7 —|9307.55 f Linien. V? Poa R ne 02.40 1|— — |5109.82 — | 5288.7 D.37 21] — 05.32 | 2 | TES /Mchrere feine Linien. URE | 38 5287.88 11— : 5064.83 | 2.75 11 5064.32 La 64.30 | 1 72.92 i 60.91 it mm Sar a 60.83 | 1 71.28 1)— Tlsien 14.834 ET ER ERAN NA — 1 3270.50 = "1 5014.42 66.33 Tl= 02.54 A= 02.51 | 2 61.20 le 61.15 | 1 |Jl4943.04+ EO 60.56 11— 60.53 | I — 14942.66 — | 5242.66 RIHS3L I 33.82 NE sagolln 41.06 AFA 41.06 | 3 32.24 2 | 1 32.21 | 3 40:40 I 40.36 | 2 || 25.88 2.30 — | QO hat 25.75 (Ni). 25.84 | 7 34.31 2 |— | 58. 34.25 | 7 4924 95 33.91 = 33.90 | 2 22.60 LA å 22.54 | I 25.97 1.2) — 25.92 | 3 || 16.48 Lol Ior Heb TLL da mn a SPldee 2 Har ER 13280 ts 16.80 1.2] — 16.77 | 1 || 06.06 EE 2: 006 13.87 iaf 13:84] 1 05.10 i. 05.05 | 3 12.47 ds 12.40 1 04.59 3 | 2 | Dpl. Coinc. exakt? 04.58 | 5 07.89 1—/— 07.84 | 1 — 1 4908.49 5206.82 1+/— 06.79 | 1 SR gös — [5202.48 Rn, 052 om SR 5 | t = le "97.22 1f ES 4894.43 2—— J4.40 | 3 IEI SAN 2 91.81 2—1—1|0 hat 91.68 (Fe). 91.77 | 3 95.01 Dar 95.02 6 91 43 TRES 91.41 2 93.82 ERE 93.80 | 1 ; 4890.94 93.18 21 2 IV? 93.18 | 5 Sö SIE GORE 92.22 11— 21911 7.00 FSE 86.99 | 2 — | 5183.79 KE Ä ; ; sind 85.83 | 2 83.07 ES 83.03 | 1 || 39:85 R. 82.36 2| fas li0 81.01 i = 80.93 | 1 Siba FR sj ö 2. NE ka 79.35 ES 79.28 | 1 FÖR : AR | h 01 78.75 il 78.73) 2 | 19:68 FE RES 71.46 2—11— 1Ö hat vl.5L Ul ASN 3 T1.03 2—1 — R 76.68 i 76.96 | 1 (Fe) keine | 72.35 AE "74.71 1f| 722811 Coinc. mit V. RB. 70.33 11 70.15 1+|/— 69 70.11 | 1 64.93 4 | ? | Coince.? 64.94 | 10 67.04 il FÖ SES 66.96 | 1 62.83 2 | I | Coinc.? | 62.80] 4 . 28 Vanad Å HASSELBERG. 4859.34 51.65 48.98 43.16 33.17 32:59 31.80 30.86 29.00 27.62 4799.94 99.20 98.12 97.07 95.27 93.10 36.70 54.65 R. R. R. R. R. Vv. R. & R. ÖO hat 57.77 (Fe). R. 52.04 Bemerkungen. 58.81 D7.24 54.11 52.15 49.46 49.26 46.80 35.04 34.26 34.00 29.43 . 23.03 . 08.84 03.24 "02.37 . 69.21 [I RN [Sy kor SOT —— ROWLAND. 10 FR RH OO 00 WW BoRERE Ro KH HR FT CU EEE FEGA OT Ro Aa IR Bemerkungen. ROWLAND. 4738.51 Os. hat 38.51 1+. 38.51 | 1 37.91 37.92 | 1 32.12 2.11 1 31.74 31.74 | 1 31.42 JILL 30.57 30.57 20:73 29.72 28.85 28.84 — R. 24.07 1 29.65 29.63 | 1 23.06 20.06 | 4 21.70 21.70) 4 21.42 21.44 | 1 17.85 | 17.87 | 5 16.36 | 16.38 | 1 16.08 | 16.08 | 4 SR | BR. 15490 1 (01) sep 14.28 21 13.61 13.64 | 1 10.74 2 09.13 H 10.75 | 5 07.62 "08.40 If) 07.631) 3 06.75 iP 06.76 | 5 06.34 06.36 | 5 05.26 05.281 3 ee R. 02.69 1 4699.52 99.51 90.45 90.44 38.24 87.10 | S7.10 84.64 | 34.63 82.09 1.2 V? S1.07 I Coinc. unsicher. S1.07 79.95 | | 79.96 79.65 | 73.83 | 73.84 72.48 (ve 70.66 | 70.67 69.50 | 69.49 Re 7 e LS R. 63.31 31 Comp. n.V. 62.61 1f 62.02 61.01 D7.17 57.14 DIE SPECTRA DER METALLE JM ELECTRISCHEN FLAMMENBOGEN. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:0 2. 29 Vena | R ? Bemerkungen. ROWLAND. Fanad R i Bemerkungen. ROWLAND. Å VO /b Vv OO | 4655.47 1 | ? | Vielleicht feine O-lin. 55.41 | 1 II) 4564.76 1+1| ? | O-lin.? 64.76 | 1 54.84 10 OK (a SS 60.90 då 3 | ? | O-lin.? 60.89 | 7 : — | 4554.21 53.15 1/|— HSA 53.25 >0l— | 49.08 ie 49.07 | 2 59.05 | li BERGO Bl sönn — | 4648.83 49.81 3 | 2.3 49.82 | 8 48.08 1 |1.2| Coinc. unsicher. 48.05 | 1 45.57 SMI Ken Ö-line 45.57 | 10 46.59 2.3) > | O-lin.? 46.57 | 8 41.57 flik ; 46.17 i 46.16 | I 40.18 2 |— | Vielleicht O-lin. 40.18 | 4 44.64 2—| ? | O-lin.? 44.62] 2 37.84 21 I 37.83 | 4 40.92 2 40.91 | 6 — 1 4524.95 RSA 3 40.25 20 40.24 | 5 30.97 2+/|— | Neben d. O-lin. 30.91 (Cr). | 30.97] 3 30.34 1.2) — 30.34 | 1 29.76 DAN 39.35 2.3] 2? | Q-lin.? 30.35.) 7 29.47 Oja] 29.48 | 2 30.24 11— 30.24 | 1 28.66 FNS 4629.51 28.16 2.3] — 28.17 | 3 26.67 2+/|1.2 26.67 | 4 20.31 2+12.3|s. Auch Fe. 20.34 | 2 24.62 2+) ? 24.58 | 4 24.38 Säl 24.38 | 5 21.43 1|— 21.43 | 1 20.67 LA 1 20.68 | 2 19.97 2.3] ? | O-lin.? I 101900 20.31 2=1—= 1 | 20.33 | 2 19.85 2 | ? I O-lin.? | IST 2 1-2 | 1770 Fe. 17.74 | 3 18.00 1 15.74 la 1583 I 17.03 i = 14.36 2.3] 2 | Auch Fe, Co. 14.36 | 4 16.18 ib 16.19 | 11 13.79| 2 = 13.79 | 2 14.08 1 | 1.2] Vv? 14:09 | 1 11.64 21 11.61 | 2 11.92 2—1— 2 1800 I 09.49 2 | 1 | O-lin. ävsserst schwach. 09:46 | 2 11.10 1:21— TERO — 4508.46 09:34 21 FC 09.82 | 4 08.11 11— 07.40 1.2] — TSE 07.39] 1 06.77 2—/ 1 06.74 | 1 06.33 2.3] — 06.32 | 4 06.41 LAN — | 4602.18 06.30 Aa = DEAR SS Age le 2, Olen > a (om) NE 4594.27 4.5) 2 94.22 | 10 ||| 01-01 2==1r 01.00] 2 91.39 A= 91.41 | 5 4497.57 AN JURA 88.94 isl) | 97.03 2+/ 3 86.54 4.5| 1 86.55 | 8 96.26 3 |— | Neben d. O-lin 96.32 (Ti). | 96.23 | 5 86.15 1.2] — | Neben d. O-lin. 86.05 (Ca). 95.16 1.2] 2 | O-lin.? 83.96 2 |— | Neben d. O-lin. 83.97 | 2 — I H9L73 34:02 (Fe). OR: 814 I 91.66 il |= 91.65 | 1 80.57 412 80.56 | 8 91.35 LA—1& 91.34 | 2 19.38 23— 79.37. | 2 190.951 2.3) 2 |8s. 90.98 | 4 78.92 3 | ? | O-lin.? 78.91 | 5 89.06 3.4] 2 89.10 | 7 — | 4578.73 86.44 1/— T1.36 4 T1.35 | 7 30.20 2.3) — | ss. 80.21 | 3 71.96 SE 71.96] 5 — | 4476.19 70.60 21— 76.06 21— 30 B. HASSELBERG. DIE SPECTRA DER METALLE IM ELECTRISCHEN Vanad | 4474.89 74.21 69.88 68.94 68.19 67.04 62.56 60.46 99.93 DL.IT 57.65 56.68 52.91 52.19 51.09 49.77 44.40 43.52 41.88 38.02 36.31 34.80 30.68 29.95 28.68 26.17 25.86 24.74 24.10 23.41 23.32 22.40 21.73 20.08 16.63 12.30 08.67 08.36 07.85 R Bemerkungen. ROWLAND. Vv & J4l— 74.90 | 7 , 3 deg on 3.4] — 69.87 | 7 21= 68.93 | 3 2.3) ? 68.17 | 3 2 | 2 | Coince. un- sicher. R. 65.67 3 3.4/ — | Neben QO-lin. 62.53 | 10 62.62 (Ni). R. 60.85 4 4.5| 2.3) O-lin. breit. 60.46 | 10 Gruppe? 4 | 2 59.92 | 8 R. 58.91 1 2.3) 1 3.4] 31 | O-lin. TA TT 57.63 | 3 FE ; 36.67 | 3 44505 n (BE 8 2 | ? | Q-lin.? 4 | I D2.18 | 8 2-2 dlL.07 | 4 2.3] — 49.74 | 4 3.4] 1 | Auch schwache Ti-lin. 44.38 | 3 21— 43.51 | 4 3.4| 1.2] Coinc.? Auch schwache 'Ti-lin.| 41.85 | 2 3.4) 1 33.00 | 7 3.4] 1 36.31 | 7 4485.85 2+/— 2 SS Bly SK 28.68 | 5 | 3 I il R. 25:59 1 Ca LL 24.74 | 4 1.2 — 24.08 | 2 A=N | 23.37 | 8 1.21 — || il) 3 | 1 | O-lin. ävsserst schwach. 21.74 | 10 2 3 Il+ 16.63 | 5 2 |— | 58. 12.30 | 4 4.5) 3 | Olin. apt(PSS TR | 08:66) 5 412 08.37 | 5 4407.35 4.5) 3 |O äl Te EN 07.80 | 8 FLAÄMMENBOGEN. SRA R 7 Bemerkungen. ROWLAND. Å Vv O 4406.80 4.5) 2 06.80 | 8 R. 06.28 8 05.20 2.3) I |ss. 03.86 1:21 — 03.83 | 4 00.74 4 | 12 00.74 | 10 4395.40 4.5) 2 FAROR 05so lan 94.98 1.2) 1 94.01 2—1 1 I4.00 | 4 93.26 2=1 ? 93.26 | 3 92.24 2 | 1 92.23 | 4 91.84 1.2 — | 4891.15 90.79 1/— 90.13 4.5) 2 | Umgekehrt. 90.14 | 7 87.40 1.2] — 84.87 4.5) 2.3 34.87 | 1 84.37 11— AS R. 81.19 1 80.69 2—1— a 80.72 | 4 79.38 4.5| 2.3] Umgekehrt. 79.39 | 1 78.06 2—1| — I v. 76.25 1|— 75.47 2 I 73.99 211,0 TNG 73.98 | 3 73.40 2 | I 73.38 | 6 —— | 4869.94 69.25 += 68.76 12 I 68.76 | 4 68.25 2+/| 1 67.24 1+/— 65.92 1.2] — 64.37 2 l1+ Gb a 63.69 le 62.69 | 4 69.48 i 12 61.57 1.2] — 61.18 1+|/— 60.75 1.2] — 57.82 1/1— 57.60 ia 56.10 2.3) 1.2 56.10 | 4 59.09 2 | ? | O-lin.? 55.14 53.02 3.4] 1 53.04 | 18 — | 4343.39 43.00 2=1= 42.36 1.2] — 41.15 3) 1 41.16 | 10 KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:O 2. 3l Maxed R e Bemerkungen. ROWLAND. Venexi R Bemerkungen. ROWLAND. Ä VO Ål VO 4330.29 1.2] — 4247.46 1+| ? | Coinc.? 34.23 1.21 — 41.48 21— 32.98 | 32.98 | 10 40.53 2+1 2 | Fe. 40.56. Getrennt. 32.56 1.2] — 40.25 20 GONE 30.18 2 It 39.12 UN 22.51 I 35.90 23 35.91 | 4 20.46 ilaFl] = 34.70 2.3) 1 34.67 | 7 — | 48318.82 1 NRO 2 34.12 31— 34.15 | 7 16.02 11— 33.09 & |A 33.01 | 7 14.06 1.2] — 32:62 3 |1— 32.60 | 7 12.56 Tä 29.87 21— 09.95 3) 2 09.95] 7 27.90 2.1) I 09.69 1.2 — — | 4226.89 R. 26.87 4 Ca. 0132 2 26.78 2 |-- | Im Schatten d. Ca-lin. 06.35 2.3] — 26.90. 03.70 2—1 ? 2. döen 4 03.70 | 2 20.40 | 20.37 1 4298.17 2.3] 2 | V? Auch unbedeutende Fe- | 24.30 21 lin. Zwischen 03.7 und 93.2 22.49 ia) SR SEA theil 21.17 FT NE 97.86 2 97.84 | 7 19.65 il 96.28 2.3) — 96.27 | 7 ||| 18:86 21 2) —14293.25 Ce SR 91.97 a|= 91.98 | 1 11.02 äl 91.46 2 10.55 Elg 87.97 al 09.98 210152 10.00 86.57 2 |—10O hat 86.63 v. 0325 föl 02012 84.19 8 = 84.21 |.5 ||| OES SE 83.06 FN 02.52 AF | 02.51 | 2 79.12 1.2) — || —|4202.19 77.12 3) 1 Tz.10| 7 || 00.35 2 4271.92 4198.78 2—1 2.3 s. 1.71 31— AEA tr ITA 21 1 1 70.49 21— 97.45 i a . 70.02. I4.17 1+/— 69.92 2 I 1 | O-lin äpl4Gg.00. Sd SE Csbao SE 68.79 | 0 39.99 2.3 — In einer Gruppe schwacher | 90.01 |— 67.50 KONER O-lin. Coinc.? 65.28 2 |—] Breit, dpl.? 87.82 il = 62.32 21— 62.31 | 4 36.95 11— 61.37 2—1 2 — | 4185.06 59.46 2 II +]s8s. D9.45 33.59 ES IE, 57.53 2 I 1 ]ss. QO-lin. Spur. 5.52 83.43 1+/]— 2 Ba 55.60 1.2 — 32.74 2.3] — 82.73 | 1 53.02 NR 82.23 1.2] — 51.45 1 | ?10 5149. 80.99 KNE2 EVA — 4250.96! 79.53 282 32 B. HASSELBERG. DIE SPECTRA DER METALLE IM ELECTRISCHEN FLAMMENBOGEN. Vanad R 2 Bemerkungen. ROWLAND. ||| Vanad R d Bemerkungen. ROWLAND. Å Vv O I MIO 4177.25 2—1 i 4113.65 2.38) — 13.64 | 3 77.02 = 12.47 AL 76.83 == 11.92 4 |2.3 11.92 | 5 75.30 il | 09.94 3.4| 2.3) Dicht neben d. Fe-lin. 09.95. | 09.91 | 7 74.18 2 Ii 74.15] 1 08.36 2) ? 71.45 21— 07.64 1.21 2.3] Dicht neben d. Pe-lin. 07.65. | 07.60 | 1 69.40 1.2] 1 | Nebenbei Ti 69.46. 05.32 SINE 62.51 i | 04.92 2 60.57 1-+]/— 04.55 21— 04.52 | 2 59.84 2.3] I 59.82] 2 — TT 4108.10 58.14 ite = 02.32 3 | 1 |Ob O-lin.? 02.29 | 3 4157.95 4099.93 3.4] 2 99.92 | 7 56.00 1.2) ? 98.54 2 |1— Ob O-lin.? 98:51 | I 55.39 i = 97.09 1.2) 1 53.49 1.2] ? 95.64 & | il 95.61 | 5 52.81 2—=1= 94.42 2 1= 51.52 | —/ 93.65 24 = 50.84 2—1— 92,83 SKKe 49.02 A= 92.54 21 2 | Auch bei Mn. 92.53 | 2 43.02 fia) I 92.09 1.2] — 42.75 1.2) 1.2 90.70 & | ITA 90.70 | 5 41.96 il. — 1 4085:77 R. 77.85 1 Sr 39.39 SER 72.30 Za | = 71.66 | 2 Så AD 71.67 2.3) 2 36.25 SE 67.90 ia = 3 "SR 2 34.61 3.4] 2.3] O-lin. dn 34.62] 7 Na 4062.60 är fr 33.99 FA 60.97 1 ? | Coine.? RR ST06L PN 32.13 3.4| 2.3] O-lin. dp. 3222 2 32.12) 6 SER ll DNE NES IE | 52.60 ir 232 1 |— | Mn hat 31.26; getrennt. 31.30] 1 51.48 23 I 51.48 | 4 29:00 215 | 51.11 2.3) ? | Vielleicht O-lin. 28.25 3.4] 2.3 128.15) 7 48.77 FE 24.23 2—1— 24.20) 1 47.05 TNE 23.65 20? 42.78 2+1/ ? | Vielleicht O-lin. 42.76 | 1 =— | H21.97 41.72 2 l=Noban Ofta, MO 21.13 1+| ? 40.46| i = 20.69 2 B 20.66] 2 36.93/ 1 | i 19.58 2 19.58] 3 | j5 25 Ma 18.73 2 |—]| Neben 18.71 (Fe). 30.77) 2123 ARNE 18.34 2.3) 2 | Coinc.? 1252 FO EE an ca | 7 6 SUGS 16.35 1.2 1.2 33.01) FI ; 13319 3 Mn. 16:64 | 16.631 9 32.62] 1.21 1.2] Coime.? 5.32 I - I - SE Hr 31.98 al Zvwischen (37:94 Vv | 31961 1 Druckfehler; soll sein 28.25. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:O 2. 33 Venedl R 2 Bemerkungen. ROWLAND. Manad R 3 Bemerkungen. ROWLAND. t 8 ä Vv å VO | 4031.37 Lal | 3925.36 2412 | 25.35 | 3 30.04 1.211—]| O-lin.? 24.84 2.3) — | Begleiter n. Roth. VÅTT | 3 | I I I 25.46 fs =1 — 1 3924.67 | 23.50 2 | 2 [|Hier mehrere R. 922104 I 23.51 | 1 22.58 2.3) 1 22.55. | 3 | 15.20 14) — Sr 22.05 alle 22.02 | 1 l28 Fl er 20.65 La 09.94 = 20.15 = 5 05.86 241 2 | 05.84 | 1 || 16.55 la 7 Fr MON | | R. 14.44 1 — 400392] 13.03 pl 03.70 [1.2] —] 12.36 | 2.3] — | ss: | 03.10 il) 1.2! 10.95 | vJ | = 8. 00.24 1 1—] 10.01 IB 2.3) Vv dpl. auch Q-lin. 09.99 | 5 3998.87 (SK | Neben 98.80 (Ti). 98.85 | 3 06.89 2 | 2 |s. Auch schwache Fe-lin. 7.30 1.21 1.2] 04.63 il = 92:95 ST 92:92 | 3 | 03.42 [12 1 | 90.71 (3) 90:69. 5 || 02.71 dl | I : | | | 38.97 IF2E) 02.40] 3.4) 2 | 02.37 | '7 34.75 IRAN 01.30 92.3) — | v. | 80.66 2—1— | 00.33 2.3) — | v- 79.59 2—1— 79.54 | 1 II J99.30 Fe I z | 3 2 Jänssdpl same ; 0) SÄ 3899.30 1+ QO-lin. dp Lig VW 3977.89 98.15 3 | 3 | v. matt. O-lin. stark dpl. Fe. | 98.08 | 1 73.79 2 D — | 3897.60 73.49 1)a 97.22 21=—=1 | 72.10 += Sege 96.29 20 96.26 | 2 | 68.24 2-1 — EE 94.19 2 | 2 |s. O-lin. enge Dpl. 63.77 2 | 2 | V-lin. etwas 93.03 3 |—]ss. Neben d. nach Violett R. 61.65 5 Al | QO-lin. 93.00. R. 92.47 4 Verschoben? 91.27 2+/— Vv. breit, matt. 52.09 2 | 2|s. Ir hat 52.10 1+. 52.07 | 1 90.33 ala 90.30 | 4 50.37 2 | 88.50 AN | v. matt. —— | 3950.10 R. 44.13 3 Al | 88.23 en (EA 45.77 2:3l— 86.72 2 |—|s 86.69 | 2 22.16 ÅNS 85.91 1 + 1.2] 41.40 1.2 2 | Coinc? 85.00 last 20.75 Jä 84.60 n2—| HA TE 84.04 ia =] 38.35 AN 79.82 1.2) — 37.68 I i 76.21 2.3 2 | Auch unbedeutende Fe-lin. 36.42 21 76.05 24/12] 30.28 2.3) — — I 3875.22 er SS R. 33.77 3 Ca 75.22 312 75.20 | 5 31.50 21 73.80 id) 31.40 dr (1.23 25 | Fällt in einen breiten Streifen | 30.19 MES d. O.- K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Band. 32. N:o 2. 5 34 B. HASSELBERG. DIE SPECTRA DER METALLE IM ELECTRISCHEN FLAMMENBOGEN. | | Mönad R ÉE | Bemerkungen. ROWLAND. Vanad R ä Bemerkungen. ROWLAND. / v-& Å Vv OO 3870.72 1+|/— 3807.64 2+/| ? | Neben d. O- 07.63 | 3 67.77 2.3) 2 | lin. 07.68. R. 07.42 2 1 5 je 65.02 3.4] 2 | Am Rande d. O-lin. 64.98 | 5 04.05 To RE EE I]|--03.92 ika — ER SIR 03.62 2.3) 1 03.61 | 3 ÖR Fl |—00.05 2.3) 2 00.05 | 3 FA Sä | ER 1 3795.12 3.4] ? | Am Rande einer starken O- — 1 2856.52 lin. 56.00 4) 2 55.96 | 7 — TJ 8794.01 55.50 3 | 2 | O-lin. breit, dpl.? tripl.? | 55.49 | 4 93.76 2—1 2 52.27 4 EE 90.62 1.2] 2 2 SE 5 90.59 | 1 51.32 La — 49.48 2 |= Flags I 0 2.3— 90.45 | 2 47.46 2.3) ? |s. & hat eine Gruppe feine | 47.45 | 3 97.68 SE Linien Coinc.? 34.84 1/— 45.03 1 = | 82:70 i = 44.58 2. I | 44.57 | 4 ||| 91.54 la 42.03 2—1 2 ICoimc.? 79.80 1.2 — 40.88 30, 40.87 | 6 78.83 2.3) 2 |ss. 78.81 | 3 40.56 2.3) — | Am Rande d. O-lin. 40.60 (Fe). 78.48 FÖ RO KVAR 40.27 fr E | 71.63 1 | 2 YR 39.53 21— | T1.31 11— SJ 2 | 1 |Coince.? | 76.31 1.2| — | matt. — 3836.65 | | 75.85 1.2| — | matt. 36.20 PE (CEN) 75.34 1.2) 1 | matt. GCoinc.? 35.70 2 74.27 14) = 33.36 11 || dt 71.87 1,2) — | v. oder dpl. 32.97 | = | 7131 LR er 28.67 3.4] 2 28.68 | 7 71.11 2 24.12 2—1— 70.68 11— 23.35 24 i — 1 3770.13 | 23.00 2+/ 1.2 23.01 | 2 69.23 1+/| ? | Vielleicht O-lin. 22.14 2.3) 1.2 64.96 1 fe 21.63 2+/ 1 SÖND 21.61 | 4 63.30 2 20.41 isl Sön TS 60.96 Dl einer starken 60.40 iof å YR Sm 56.18 1 |—|Am Rande d. O-lin. 56.21 20.10 Del — 20.09 | 4 (Fe). 18.37 SMR o 18.37 | 5 55.85 lat — 18.12 2 53.44 TA TER 2-1 1 51.94 1+/|1.2 — | 3815.98 51.02 2—1 1.2| ss. 15.65 21— 48.14 Te | 13.63 SME 13.61 | 4 — 8747.10 08.64 2.3) I lss. 46.02 2—l—]/|ss. Am Rande d. Q-lin. R. 08.14 4 46.06 (Fe). KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND. 32. N:O 2. 33 Vern R SH Bemerkungen. ROWLAND. | Vent R | r Bemerkungen. ROWLAND. | Å Vv IEEE Vv Q | | 3741.65/ [1.212 41.63] 1 1) 3645:77 | 1:21— | | | SR | | I 40.38! IEEE 40.37 | 1 I 44.88 | 1.2/1.2]ss. QO-lin. enge Dpl. viol.. I på I I 38.93 2) 38:90) I | (ER ER cop. | 38.15 Ina 3843) 2 | 2405 [1.21] —] 44.04 | 1 Slag SE I 41.28 12— : | 40:25 [al | 32.88 | 2 |1.2/88 EE Eå ES R. 39.72 1 Pb | jga [1.2 — fö FÖRE AE | 39.16 | 1 | | AQ F- | I | 27.49 la 2] ol 22 LENE lerst [St 1 | 37.95 +] 1 | | 22 76 2 | 9 | | 36.09 | 21— 22. 2 | 2 | | i) 22.27 1 1+] 22133 ER MES 3623.33 | 22.15 USE 22.14) 1 ||| 22:82 (RE —|3720.09) | | | 19.10 | 1) | 15.62 2 | 2 |ss. Ni 15.61 1.2. | od 16:91 (EE | 14.12 He SS I 09:45 | 1.2] 2 |ss. V? Auch schwache Ti-lin. | 08.88 | 1.2] — | ss. A 08.85 | 1 I -— | 3609.02/ R. 06. 17 Ca, Mn | | 05.19 2.3) 1 05.17 | 5 || 05.75 fig | I I 04.85 3 | 12] SVS 04.83 I 7 1 00.20 lar] = 00.17 | 1 Oo bl I 03.71 3.4| 2 | Auch schwache ES 3593.48 212 93.52 | 1 | Fe-lin. bro 92.71) las ASO 18 | 95.99 | 4 92.15! SfE 92.16 | 1 95.48] : [23/1 | 95.45 | I 0 20 SJS En | Ra | 83.84 l1+] 2 83.84 | 1 92.36 3 I 92.36 | 3 vg | 90.41 2.3) I JOS NES ne 128 | 3 och 7 88.22 2.8)1.2 88.21 | 3 || Fl TG äs | a 31.00 TN ST.61 2.3| 3 | Anch starke Fe-lin., Andere Z | z | | Fe-linien in der Nähe kaum 78.01 EEE 78.01 | 1 sichtbar. | 75.26 1 | 1.2] 56.40 22 86.391 3 ||| 74.92 Te 74.92 | 1 | 84.83 1.2 — 3 73.69 La 73.65 | 1 R. 53.60 1 Pb 71.82 122 83.26 | 3 |—]Fe 83.28. 83.24 | 3 fn | 80.26 | 3 | ? | O-lin.? 80.21 | 1 Så säl 1 | |--69.11 1212 |V2 3680.06/ R. 80.05 1 SA 28008 | RnB FS 66.33 1.2 2 | V? Auch unbedeutende Ti-lin. b mm [AVG u 82 2 (0.8 VS — | 3564.68 (D.85 2.3] 1.2) ss. 75.84 | 2 g r 2 73.55 3 | i la 20 a 25 Å 72.53 2 |—=|v. Ru 72.53. 72.52 | 1 KR 1 | RETAS 60.75 1+/|1.2 I 71.37 l2—1 1 | Coinc.? 56.97 2.3) — | ss. Am Rande d. O-lin. 57.03 69.57 1.21 11Ö hat eine Tripl.; die Co mittlere stark = Fe. 56.42 1.2] — 67.87 [2.3] — | v- 67.84 | 1 55.32 1.21] ? 65.30 (2 65.26 | 1 59.43 Si äss. 53.41 | 1 c SID ' 63.73 [2.3] — 63.69 | 1 ||| 45.52 TE 45.42 | 1 —|3653.64 45.34 212 45.33 | 1 49.13 2—11.2 49.06 | 1 43.68 LAS 43.63 | 1 306 B. HASSELBERG. DIE SPECTRA DER METALLE IM ELECTRISCHEN FLAMMENBOGEN. i I] | Nena RE : Bemerkungen. ROWLAND. | | Nana. R ; Bemerkungen. last | é Vv O I / V | | I | [540551 | RR | || 3505.83 1+ 1.2] | 3533.85 SME 33.82 | 1 I 04.57] 1.21 1.2] | | 30.91 (22 | | ED ib | | 01.61 | 1 29.90 [2—=)] 3 | Am Rande d. O-lin. | 29.88 | 1 || 349823 SÖN ol 24.89 [aa] 2 | | | I 97.13] i | | 97.08) 1 24.38 [24] 12| Auch Fe. | | I 93.34] i | | | 20.18 | 2 | 2.3) Schwache Ti-lin. | | — | 8491.46| | — | 351849 | | I 89.64 1 | 89.65 | 1 17.44 Bar) 2 | | 17.44 | 2 il] 86.05] ill 2 | i Ich bin mir dessen wohl bewusst, dass unter diesen Linien mehrere zu finden sein werden, welche von anderen bisher nicht zu erkennenden Metallen herrähren. Zu dieser Categorie verdächtiger Objecte därften wahrscheinlich diejenigen Linien des Spectrums gehören, welehe bei Vanad unbedeutend im Sonnenspectrum intensiven Absorptionslinien entsprechen. Es scheint dies daraus gefolgert werden zu können, dass im allgemeinen Sonnenspectrum das Vanad nur durch schwache und unbedeutende, den allerstärksten Linien des Metalls entsprechende Linien vertreten ist, während die Linien mittlerer und geringer Intensität des Metallspectrums in der Sonne för gewöhnlich gänzlich fehlen. Vorläufig aber und solange ihr Ursprung nicht hat näher festgestellt werden können, scheint mir das Aus- scheiden derselben nicht genug begrimdet, ebenso wenig wie in solchen Fällen, wo die Linien nur durch äusserste Schwäche den Verdacht eines fremden Ursprungs erwecken. Wie schon bemerkt ist der wahrscheimliche Fehler der obigen Wellenlängen auf etwa + 0.02 Å. E. zu veranschlagen. Die Rowlandschen Werthe sind ohne Zweifel genauer und werden wahrscheinlich im Allgemeinen auf zwel Stellen sicher sein. Die Vergleichung unserer Bestimmungen giebt jedoch ein ganz befriedigendes Resultat, indem die auftretenden Differenzen nur in wenigen Fällen den Werth 0.03 Å. E. iiberschreiten. Unter 431 verglichenen Linien kommen nämlich die folgenden Differenzen in der bei- gesetzten Anzahl (.V) Fällen vor: 4 = 0.00 Å. E. N = 80 01 120 02 385 03 75 04 29 05 23 06 7 07 lo) 08 4 oder es beträgt die Anzahl der Fälle, wo die Abweichungen 0.03 A. E. öberschreiten etwa 16 Zz des Ganzen. In RoWLAnpDs Catalog der Vanadlinien kommen mehrere Linien vor, welche leicht als fremde Verunreinigungen zu erkennen sind. In der folgenden Tafel habe ich dieselben nebst den entsprechenden Wellenlängenwerthen nach KAYsSER und RUNGE oder mir zusam- KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:O 2. 31 mengestellt, wobei die Intensitätsschätzungen KAYSERS und RUNGEsS auf meine Skala iber- gefihrt worden sind: | ROVCENe KAvSER u. RUNGE | sErpenG Ursprong. | Å i Åh 3 Ä i I I 5535.66 |. 1 2500 | G | Ba. H424.28 2 24.27 63 | Fe. ALS ELI NET | | 15.46 20 | Ti 4501-410 | | (ON Mi | 4456.07 1 56.08 | 5 Ca 34.94 1 HASO TE AG Ca. | 25.59 1 251010 IG Ca. 4318.80 2 18.80 5 Ca. 4226.87 4 26.91 GR Ca. EA07TeSA RR LETS 6 Sr. | DELIN Ke STOR IG Pb. 34.62 | 2 | 34.60 | 10 Mn. 3319 |- 3 | 23.18 | 10 | Mn. 3968.59 1 68:63, | Gc | Gara | — | Ca. 61.65 | 5 61.68 3 | | RAT 44.13 | 6 | 44.16 6 | | Al. BS SA 33.83 6 SSA fl | Ca. 3719.05 it) | 19.04 2.3 Mn. bn | öns | DS Mn. 368360 | 1 | <83.60 6 | (IR SJ IR | 39.71 6 | | Pb. Man findet hier die Hauptlinien vornehmlich des Calciums und des Bleis sowie die- jenigen des Aluminiums und unter den bei mir nicht vorkommenden Linien ausserdem wahrscheinlich noch einige Linien der Platinametalle. Dass Vanad im allgemeinen Sonnenspectrum wenig vertreten ist, indem nur den stärksten Linien des Metalls schwache Absorptionslinien entsprechen, habe ich bereits be- merkt. alle stärkere Vanadlinien (i Um hieriöber eimen Ueberblick zu gewinnen, habe ich in der folgenden 'Tabelle 3 oder dariber) nebst den geschätzten Intensitäten der coincidirenden Linien des Sonnenspectrums zusammengestellt. I I I Vanad | Oo | Vanad Oo | Vemedl | O | Vanad | Oo Vanad | Oo d i | Å i | | / | | A i Äl : | | 7 | FST ET 537.238 | 3 | — | 567110 | 3.4 | ? 486493 | 4 | 12 | 478670 | 3 | 3 | 457892 | 3 | 2 äs | BA = | 27.86 | 34 | 1 | Fe | 4 | 12 76:54 SE EN | dag | a |A 27.25 | £ | 121 -5592.67 | 38 | —]| 2250 | Sol Ti 088. |A =" 71.96 | 8 | = 07.26 | 3.4 | 1.2 | 4904.59 3 2 31.80, | 34 | l+ | 459497 | 45 2 60:90. | 3 | 2 03.83 3.4 1 | 488175 | 400 | 27.62 | 8) nd 86.54 4.5 I 49.82 3 2.3 5698.74 4 & I 08 |A ER 07.70 3.4 1 80.57 4 2 45.60 3.4 K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Band 32. N:o 6 38 B. HASSELBERG. DIE SPECTRA DER METALLE IM BELECTRISCHEN FLAMMENBOGEN. | | Nanar Oo | Nana O Vanad O Mänad O SRA Oo ä gr | ji 5 Ul ö J i j i | | | ADR SR Eos SR ABBA | 3 4105.32 | 3 | 121 385550 | 3 | 2 | 02.12 | 3 | — 23 1 84.19 3 | — 02.32 SC 40.88 3 1 | —4496.26 | 3 EN | 16.63 | 3 NIE 71.13 3 1 4099.93 | 3.4 | 2 | 28.66 SLA 89.06 Ben 08.67 AN 3 | 71.70 3 — 95.64 3 inl 18.37 3 2 Je | Al = för Aa | a 68.78 | 3 | 1 SES sele i13:6300 SE fare | sel =) Me | al FS Fi | 3 | = GO | Sa KR | Fel 62.56 3.4 | — | 06.80 25 |) 2 30.09 3 12 H7.21 3 — 04.85 3 1.2 | Göaz | 45 | 28 00.74 | 4 | 12 SC | I | 3998.87 | 3 | — | 03.71 | 3.4 | 2 | Bees | 4 | 2 A4395.40 | 4.5 | 2 | 413460 | 3.4 | 2.3 346 | 34 — 3696.00 | 3 1 | 59:65 | 3.4 | 3 90.13 | 4.5.2 3214 | 3.4 | 2.3 001 | 3) 23 GPRd | 3 | a 5219 | 4 | BL.87 | 4.5 | 23 28.25 | 3.4 | 23 02:40 | 34) 2 FBR 44540 0 sr 79.38 | 4.5 | 2.8 23165, HILLS HER 2893103 Lr SA 80:26:14. | ISA AE 41.88 | 34 | 12 53.02 | 3.4 |) 1 16.65 | 3 | 1.2 | 90:34 | 3 | 12 88 | I | = 35.02 3000 41.15 SR AU 1532 LENS (ON ESR JR | 1 | 36.31 | Sid je BP 3008 st ileg- | es 65:02 | 34 | 2 3503-4931 «| ES | 29.95 | 3 | — | 30.18 | SK a HERE 09.94 ala | 23 5000 |A 2 S3iso M:s | 28.67 3 1 09.95 3 ? | | | Es lässt sich nach dieser Tabelle nicht bezweifeln, dass Vanad in der allgemeinen Zusammensetzung der Sonnenatmosphäre eingeht, aber wie es scheint nur in geringer Quantität. In dieser Beziehung sind die Verhältnisse merklich von denjenigen verschieden, welche in den Flecken vorherrschen, in deren Spectra eimer Mittheilung von YounG zufolge viele im allgemeinen Sonnenspectrum unscheinbare Linien des Vanads eine erhebliche In- tensität und Breite erreichen. Das Vorkommen des Vanads in der Sonne hat öbrigens in Anbetracht der iberaus weiten Verbreitung desselben unter den irdisehen Mineralien nichts auffallendes, und es gewinnt auch dadurch die Thatsache sehr an Interesse, dass in der Zusammensetzung einer Menge Meteoriten das Metall ebenfalls eingeht. Bei der Unter- suchung der Bogenspectra dieser Körper, welche ich gegenwärtig vorhabe, habe ich häufig Gelegenheit gehabt dies zu beobachten. Ueber diese Frage werde ich nächstens ausfivhrlicher berichten. ASS Ta KONGL. VET. ÅKAD. HANDL. BD. 32. N:o 2 10 I D De AA. I Tafl I JT 49 + $ 2 4 9 9 5 7 6 5 4 Kd 23 Lå ll l | i Li | it NAN | Lil INLLT |, til INARNANA Lil Id 48& 47 / Cd s 3 nr 6 5 Lå 3 £ 4 9 1 , EE EE EE EE Iyuatr, Ben, Sisb JAG Anal Btockhi SKON teet mh 0a SBR Or a SATIN YGER SENOR Li Au ba Sn 0 BB SADE BR AKAN ARR NO nd Sh - i Å fe da svg ESA VR DAGER RA AA RRD Ta 1 ket ÄRR RE dy Rb , ja aa få Ke Bu i H Ar H BYAR FERRAN LEN ta KATA SARS KN 06 FA INE ESS PE 3 25 4 Ms Ad F å 1 : - er , 2 - / Sc ANNANS ra Er LAM ERIR NRA FRAN tl lg : Så, 1 ' 5 a se q SN = 4 Fd Kn Rön Årsa Fa Ar skrgNR RR der + 9 Då ig [1 - [1 | + = a ER RANA Slas ax öga SAR NRA : - , . | - MÖRT EN AE fa d Ks san! KR sl gr äv Kg R M nd , N 5 I fr vo | | | - MM å PE Pa = RE SUMMA iered Saka ör Ae Flen Mimers ARR Re KARA VA - i | = LJ | = r | re AG Ga Yr fs EE Se vil INO Af RFA SPARRE FANA Be 4 ej färg RÄKNA I 0 å | ”- T ; är | 7 in £ SOV 2 I NEAR NER SA TO sr RER RS EE BET LR ÖRA LENE SKAR LR ANG RR FÖRA sr LA MAR RR SPANN OPME rrR MANNER påndsne ; | z << d | I cr. | - | 5 i fos hn fra Å SEAN EA rn [ER HAF PAR IA Kr Ar NS SI fer vd BYJRÄR SRS NAR SA 3) ANN Rn ISRN op GO 4 4 5 ” [ £ eg! FSE ” KÅ. IE - AR å > SS IE Pn RAR ANAR | IEEE SYS NERNATT RJ PRESSAR ARTNR KR JENS ÖRA j0 JE AN BAA BR S LE SPY AR FÅ ne VA Stor pt | » - SA od rd Spectrum des Vanads Kongl. Vet Akad. Handl. Bd.32 N?2 TATT Ä 9 9 ö 7 6 F$ Y 3 2 I 9 8 7 6 FT 4 i 2 / 0 9 8 7 I I | | (Re Inbakad bölsababalsbababand kablar Hasselberg del Ljustr.. Gen. Stab. Lit Anst. Stockh 4 - YRLENER,, a / + S Rö ”" i NA - på NR jr DS 2 hå i | ' vå - SJ SE IH Nine DR) I pr SYNS [ARN LG fr nonan är fr SSP ER MR RN N a S = | | ” Zz Ila Ne surdeg MBJ pr . NELLA " Vy UA NAS 7 d i ul Mi : - Y 0 S H Cd = - Då ' å ” ; ÅR BÖR a < 1" 9 rg RN NÅN ONANI SBS SÅR ove VR dt NE i A. z , ror / WS - moms - er Am AN ARE I - Es od TE | N | + ; a [ Lö 7 Då , - i . / ( L i ÅR ES ET då i vd = | | ; se & a je ? NE 2 Ö d SM GK 3 Kd 5 j Å Ön RE TEE NOUR SEE STORES EET ar | ÅN öm nd pa alger i : ve: (er - I $ 4 - jr | - A band i ee Ka i FA $ EZ 4 - VAS i ST PRESS a - N 7 ) | 5 E ' N 2 ; ; SA I I IN LETN ä Pi Sa 3 i i | h - ån ES HV 2 3 - ! N - I + Ne t Pi 2 I å Lå d 1 Z Zz - 4 Å ; Ken NM, - va 4 ; ” onlaen far - 0 F IT i 3 RR | i r z = Wen wc RR NTA rr | ) | A (8 N - , Un ade - me Så - sl Å ; ; é - E 4 lö, j ss de rå ( = -. SA ad - - IT - | S ” KL ; E - TEPE sige NN rn if NN B-A RAN fr . Lå 3 5 ; | i s å | 7 Å 1 | - | SIN | AA 2 A sj 6 | CT ; Vv N t bn dr ; LER hu FT 8 LEE dr a Ne. - nd kd Man G = . ” fo Av sk RE KS OR a | G ; ; - 4 : : | eg | S b 4 N / NV SA bad e i Å I 4 y ” I : vu j å - år SR 2 ue Å 3 5 4 74 på FS En 7 AS än 8 LS NEN SN et eV BR SY hr rang Aa KR PA I PE rr EN | [d zv i | , Fo Al ' f så e ye ora Tä a ad . Ia JEN hal N RAR DN + Al öra Al r Åh Å - hr rek ag Sv Tyr eg pd (a mö SN 4 [ MT 2 AE: j é Se +" ee a (a hJAR SF RESET i | 4 i t Y | y 4 I 5 ER EEE HAR Pra SYNA FR DO Bor å Möredl nn KG yr a AR pre (NN | 4 p i - Lä i I FE Å [9 - Ö M R 3 | a K ; & - - i” + NY Ly EON 2 RR SU rop VN Rätan ST I Ipren ESA RES löusjln > - - ph 1 Sr rr RA HYNEK 0 i KONGL. SVENSKA VETENSKAPS-AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. Bandet 32. N:o 3. PLANKTON COLLECTED BY THE SWEDISH EXPEDITION TO NPITBERGEN IN 1898 EXAMINED WITH 4 PLATES PRESENTED TO THE R. SWEDISH ACADEMY OF SCIENCES 1899 MARCH 8TE STOCKHOLM BOKTRYCKERIRT. P NORSTEDT & SÖN CKERIET. P. A. NORSTE TSE) BOM SE Iobas VR - - - ; + Å - | [ TLL os BRA SS a 4 Cm of: I | | 5 Nr i Fe Y i va , SÅ - | CS RE SÄGA. Ja 2 CG Ä va NE | i” mån ” oc MVEID TI - iv Pig lose GORE AäOjuIDA Ao VIRKA BSleeR dt RE OT TRA Cd ER ng Bs ie scientific Swedish expedition 1898 10 Spitzbergen under the direction of Professor A. G. NATHORST paid a particular interest in exploring the plankton of the sea. A great number of samples were gathered, among wmhich about 50 were collected by pumping the water through a silk-net. These gatherings were all small and have been completely examined by me both for animal and vegetable plankton. The other samples, about 100, were brought up by the tow-net, partly from the surface and partly from more or less considerable depths. As Dr. C. Aurivinrivs has charged himself with the examination of the animals in all the tow-net gatherings, I have examined them for vegetable plankton only, with the exception of the radiolarians, which offered a particular interest for my other plankton-researches. Plankton-types. I proposed in 1896! to class the plankton of the Atlantic and its tributaries in certain types or formations according to the association of species. For understanding the following it will be necessary first to characterize briefly these plankton-types. I. Desmo-plankton (sign D). This formation rules in the warmest part of the Atlantic, in the Sargasso-sea and in the equatorial current. . "The temperature of the water containing desmo-plankton varies usually between 20? and 28?” and the salinity is about 36 p. m. The organisms belong to a great number of species, many of which are identical with those of the Indian Ocean. Among the more characteristic species I can name the following: Animals. Plants. Clausocalanus furcatus, Trichodesmium, Coryceus longicaudis, Pyrocystis pseudonoctiluca, C. speciosus, Ceratium fusus var: longiseta (n. v.), HFucheta marina, C. tripos var. flagellifera (n: V-), Miracia efferata, Ceratocorys horrida, Onewa venusta, Goniodoma acumtinatum, Setella gracilis, Ornithocercus magnificus, Radiolarians (many species). Chetoceros coarctatus, C. tetrastichon, Climacodium biconeavum, C. Frauenfeldii (= C. Jacobi CL.) Henuaulus Haucku. 1 Bib, till K. Sv. Vet.-Akad. Handl. XXII, 3, N:o 5. — A treatise on the phyto-plankton. Upsala 1897. 4 OP. T. CLEVE. PLANKTON, COLLECTED BY THE SWEDISH EXPEDITION TO SPITZBERGEN. II. Styliplankton (Sign S). The region of desmoplankton, which is subject to variation in extent according to the seasons, is surrounded by an irregular band of water containing styliplankton. In the west this plankton-type seems always to occur in mixture with desmoplankton, and such a mixture characterizes the Caribbean Sea, the Antilles-current to the region of Bermuda. About the 40? breadth the styliplankton becomes more differentiated and the region increases in breadth towards the European and African coasts. It forms a narrow band west of Africa from Cape Verde to Canaries and occupies the triangular space between the Azores, the English Channel and Bermuda. The extent of the region is subject to great variation according to the seasons. In the summer it approaches towards the Färöe Channel (probably also towards Iceland) in a mighty tongue, which sends branches through the English Channel into the German Ocean and around Scotland into the North Sea. When the water enters the North Sea its salinity becomes lowered by admixture of the continental coast-water and, consequently, the plankton becomes also modified. Some of the species die away, others multiply, and thus are originated in the North Sea two important derived styli-planktontypes, the tripos-plankton in the north and the didymus-plankton in the south. I have distinguished as a third type of North Sea plankton the halosphera-plankton. This kind also originates from the styliplankton by an considerable increase of the green alga Halosphera viridis, which seems to take place in the autumn around Färöe, from whence it descends to Scot- land and enters the North Sea finally reaching Skagerack. The styliplankton-water, which in the beginning of the summer reaches the Färde Channel proceeds during the autumn towards Spitsberden The temperature of this water varies usually between 10? and 209'/and the salinity is about 35 p. m The number of organisms constituting the styliplankton is very considerable and the flora and fauna are subject to a great variability according to the breadth and the season. Some species appear simultaneously at the African and South American coasts, others occur in the whole region, others again seem to be limited to the eastern part. I name among the more common and characteristic forms the following, marking with e such forms, as occur in the eastern Atlantic. With s I denote forms, which as a rule do not pass over the Färöe Channel, and with » forms which enter the northern Atlantic. Animals. ij ' Plants. Acartia Clausii (e n), Halosphera viridis (n), Centropages typicus (n), Ceratium (trip. v.) auritum (e s), Clausocalanus arcuicornis (s), candelabrum (s), Coryceus rostratus (e s), furca (e n), Mecynocera Clausi (in the spring s), CO. lineatum (n), ID Microsetella atlantica (n), C. reticulatum (s), Oithona plumifera (s, n rarely), Dinophysis homunculus (s), 0. similis (n), Diplopsalis lenticula (n), Oncecea minuta (e n), Gonyaulax polygramma (n), Paracalanus parvus (n), Peridinium divergens (n), KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:O 3. : 2 Peridinium oblongum?! (n), Chetoceros furca (s), C. Lorenziana (s), Temora stylifera (s), Sagitta bipunctata (n), Globigerina bulloides (n), Codonella lagenula (s), C. volans (n), Cyttarocylis acuminata (s), Corethron hystriz (e n), C. cassis (s), Coseinodiscus sol (e), C. ganymedes (s), Dactyliosolen antarcticus (e n), C. Treforti (s), Hemidiscus cuneiformis, Dictyocysta elegans (e n), Rhizosolenia alata (n), D. mitra (s), R. gracillima (n), Tintinnus Fraknoti (s). R. styliformvis (n). The derived stylitypes of the North Sea, the didymus- and tripos-plankton, are characterized as follows. A. Didymus-plankton (Sign Nm). This plankton-type rules in the summer and autumn along the southern coasts of the German Ocean above the 50 metre-plateau of the bottom. The temperature varies between 8” and 17” and the salinity is about 32 or 33 p. m. The organisms are numerous and the diatoms constitute an important part of them. Among the animals nmany are common to didymus- and triposplankton and their names are in the following lists enelosed in parenthesis. As the more common species we note: Animals. (Acartia Clawusii), (Centropages hamatus), (C. typicus), Coryceus anglicus, Isias clavipes, Labidocera Wollastonii, (Oithona similis), (Paracalanus parvus), Podon polyphemoides, (Sagitta bipunctata), Otkopleura dioica, Noctiluca miliaris, Tintinnopsis campanula. Plants. Bacteriastrum varians, Biddulphia mobilensis, Cerataulina Bergoni, Chetoceros curvisetus, C. danmicus, C. didymus, C. Schiittir, C. Weissflogir, Ditylum Brightwellir, Pucampia zodiacus, Guinardia flaccida, Rhizosolenia Shrubsolii, R. Stolterfoth, Streptotheca tamesis. B. Triposplankton (Sign 7p) rules in the summer and autumn in the northern part of the North Sea above the 100 metre-plateau of the bottom and extends from Scotland to Scandinavia as far as Finmarken. In the spring it is replaced by water with cheto-plankton. ! Perid. divergens v. oblonga AURIV. 6 oP. T. CLEVE. PLANKTON, COLLECTED BY THE SWEDISH EXPEDITION TO SPITZBERGEN. The temperature varies usually between about 5” in the winter and 14? in the sum- mer, and the salinity 1s about 34 p. m., but these figures are subject to great variations according to relative abundance of oceanic or coast-water that enters in the composition of the triposplankton-water. The triposplankton is chiefly constituted by cilioflagellates and entomostraca, the diatoms being almost absent. As stated above the animals are to a great extent of the same species as in the didymusplankton, which is easily explained as both types are derived from styliplankton. Among the organisms we note the following: Animals. Plants. (Sagitta bipunctata), Ceratium furca, (Acartia Clausii), C. fusus, Anomalocera Patersoni, C. tripos, Calanus finmarchicus, C. trip. v. macroceros, (Centropages typicus), : Peridinium divergens. (Oithona simäilis), (Paracalanus parvus), Pseudocalanus elongatus, 5 Temora longicornis, Evadne Nordmannu, E. spimifera, Podon intermedius. Many of the species of the styliplankton also enter into the triposplankton, as Acanthometron quadrifolium. — Plectophora arachnoides, probably originally belonging to the chetoplankton and abundant around Scotland, enters also frequently into the tripos- plankton. I. Chetoplankton (Sign C). This planktontype occurs in the western and northern parts of the Atlantic only and during the spring. From March to June or July it can be traced from about the 40” Lat. and 70” Leng. to the Newfoundland Banks and to the south of Iceland; from whence it turns across the Färöe Channel and enters the North Sea, replacing its triposplankton, and reaches the coasts of Scandinavia. It dis- appears in the summer, becoming replaced by styliplankton, but rules in July and August around Spitzbergen. When the water with the chetoplankton touches the coasts, especially of Iceland, it sweeps away the neritic plankton there and spreads it along the coasts of Scot- land and Scandinavia, where it enters into the fjords. Thus many species of northern origin may remain during the summer emprisoned in the fjords, especially in their deeper water. The temperature of the chetoplankton-water varies usually between 5” and 9” and the salinity is about 35 p. m. The organisms of the chetoplankton are chiefly diatoms, especially Chetoceros deci- piens and Ch. constrictus. CC. borealis and C. criophilus occur both in cheto- and tricho- plankton so that it is difficult to decide whether they belong to one or the other type. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. RAND 32. N:0 3. 7 Another organism, the flagellate Phceocystis Pouchetii, appears in the same time as Chee- toceros decipiens, frequently in great abundance, and has about the same distribution. I therefore inelude also that organism among the cheto-species. IV. Trichoplankton (Sign 7). This type rules in the western Atlantic and constitutes in the summer the plankton of the Irminger Sea. Its origin is doubtful. Typical trichoplankton was gathered in the Bering Sea during the expedition of the Vega and it is an open question whether it spreads from the northern Pacific to the northern Atlantic or vice versa. In the winter (1897—98) the characteristic species of the tricho- plankton appeared as far down to the south as to the south of the Azores, which possibly may be owing to the plankton of the Labrador-current having been conveyed by the south-going branch of the Gulf-stream. In the summer it is confined to the western and arctic Atlantic, but in the winter it spreads to Scandinavia. The temperature of the trichoplankton-water varies between 6” and 12” and the salinity amounts to about 34 p. m. As the trichoplankton frequently becomes mixed with chetoplankton and with sira- plankton it is a difficult matter to make out to what type a number of species really belong. I consider the following as chiefly tricho-organisms: Animals. Plants. Calanus finmarchicus, Ceratwum tripos v. arctica, Fritillaria borealis, , Cheetoceros atlanticus, Spadella hamata, Coseinodiscus ocwlus iridis, Cyttarocylis denticulata (with the varie- Rhizosolenia obtusa, ties edentula, media and gigantea), R. senispina, Ptitychocylis acuta, Thalassiosira gravidu, Tintinnus minutus. Thalassiothrix longissima. On the coasts, washed by the trichoplankton-water, there originates a peculiar kind of derived trichoplankton, which I have designated as Northern neritic plankton (Sign Ns). This somewhat variable type occurs at the coast of Iceland, in Skagerack and in the fjords of Sweden during the winter, also in the fjords of Norway and on the Norwegian coast-banks, where it becomes in the summer slowly replaced by triposplankton. This kind of plankton seems to invade the coasts of Seotland and Scandinavia twice a year, viz. in the spring in company or in connection with the chetoplankton and in the autumn in connection with the trichoplankton. The detailed study of this kind of plankton will doubtless afford very interesting results as different species rule on different coasts. Thus for instance the Åsterionella spathulifera abounds in the south coast of Iceland and becomes from thence transported to Scotland and as far southwards as to the coast of Holland. On the coast-banks of Norway Ceratium tripos v. longipes is the ruling species. The Limfjord of Denmark affords par- ticular advantages for the development of some species, as Skeletonema costatum and Chwto- ceros debilis,' which remain there for the greater part of the year. 1 C. G. T. PETERSEN. Beretning fra den danske biologiske Station 1898. 3 PP. TT: CERVID. PLANKTON, COLLECTED BY THE SWEDISH EXPEDITION TO SPITZBERGEN. The temperature of the water with northern neritic plankton varies in Skagerak from about 4? to 7? and the salinity is about 32—33 p. m. Ås species constituting the northern neritic plankton we name the following: Animals. Plants. (Acartia longiremis), Asterionella spathulifera, (Calanus finmarchicus), Biddulphia aurita, (Centropages hamatus), Chetoceros debilis, (Pseudocalanus elongatus), C. diadema, (Temora longicornis), C. scolopendra, Tintinnopsis beroidea, C. teres, T. ventricosa. Coseinodiscus polychordus, Leptocylindrus danmcus, Skeletonema costatum, Thalassiosira gelatinosa, Thalassiothriz Frauenfeldit, Ceratium tripos v. longipes, Gonyaulax spimfera, Peridinium depressum. V. Sira-plankton (Sign Si) rules along the coasts of Greenland and in Baffins Bay, or in the Arctic Ocean properly, where it constitutes the plankton of the water with melting drift-1ce. As it touches the trichoplankton it becomes frequently mixed with it, so that the distinction of what species belong to one or the other is a matter of difficulty. The water with sira-plankton has lower temperature than the trichoplankton-water and less salinity, about 32—33. This type might be considered as a kind of neritic plankton, did not the most characteristic species, Thalassiosira Nordenskiöld, at certain periods occur in wide areas north of the Kara Sea and between Spitzbergen and Finmarken. Typical sira-plankton is almost free from animals and contains as its most characteristic species Thalassiosira Nordenskiöldir, Fragilaria oceanica, Lauderia fragilis, Chcetoceros furcellatus and C. socialis. It is frequently mixed with some northern neritic forms as Cheetoceros debilis, CO. «diadema, C. scolopendra, Coscinodiscus oculus iridis, Biddulphia awvrita, Tha- lassiosira gravida etc. This kind of plankton appears in Skagerak usually in February and March. Along the coast of Greenland the sira-plankton becomes mixed with a number of neritic forms and such a derived sira-plankton I have distinguished as Arctie neritic plankton (sign Ny). This kind of plankton contains, besides the species of sira-plankton, the following: Amplaprora lyperborea, Eucampia groenlandica, ÅAchnanthes teniata, Fragilaria cylindrus, Chetoceros septentrionalis, Nawicula septentrionalis, Coscinodiscus bioculatus, Nitescha frigida, C. hyalinus, Pleurosigma Stuxbergii. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:0O 3. 9 Surface-plankton. In the following account of the plankton, gathered by the Swedish expedition to Spitzbergen in 1898, I distinguish, as usually, with c common, cc very common, ccc the principal mass, with —F neither common nor rare, with » rare, and rr some few specimens only. In case of scarcity of the plankton I enclose the sign by one or two parentheses and where no plankton was found I use 0. 1. Lindesnäs—Lofoten. May' 27th to June 1th. Temperature varying between 7” and 9”. Salinity 33—35 p. m. The plankton is of great uniformity, beimg a mixture of tripos- and northern neritic plankton (Tp, Ns). The most important species are the following: Of triposplankton: Of northern neritic plankton: Acartia Clausii +, Acartia longiremis c, Microsetella atlantica r, Ceratium tripos var. longipes cc, Oithona sinvilis +, Peridinium depressum +, Evadne Nordmannu c, Coscinodiscus oculus iridis rr. EB. spinifera c, Podon intermedius Tr, Halosphera viridis rr, Ceratium furca +, C. fusus +, C. tripos Yr, C. trip. v. macroceros cC, Rhizosolenia styliformis rr. Common to both: Calanus finmarchicus +, Temora longicornis +. One sample only (63? 13' N 5? 15'E.) contained Leptocylindrus danicus in abundance. The plankton of this region agrees completely with that of June 1896.!' Tf com- pared with the plankton of May 1897 in the same region, we mark that the tripos- plankton occurred in 1898 in greater abundance. This corresponds with the lower tem- perature (5,45—9,72) and salinity (28,05 to 34,11) in the year 1897. 1 Bih. till K. Sv. Vet.-Akad. Handl. XXIII, 2, N:o 4. K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Band 32. N:o 3. vo 10 oP. T. OLEVE. PLANRTON, COLLECTED BY THE SWEDISH EXPEDITION TO SPITZBERGEN. 2. Lofoten-—Beeren Eiland. June 2d to June 12th. Temperature 7,55 to 5,15; near Beeren Eiland 2,40. MBSalinity 34—35. The ruling plankton is chetoplankton, mixed with variable amounts of tricho- and styliplankton. In the chzetoplankton: In the trichoplankton: In the styliplankton: Plectophora arachnoides Yr, Calanus finmarchicus c, Öithona plumifera rr, Chetoceros criophilus C, Cheetoceros criophilus c, Collozoum inerme +, C. decipiens c, Coseinodiscus oculus iridis r, Cheöetoceros volans +. Phoocystis Pouchetii (c near ' RMzosolenia semispina +, Beeren Eiland). Thalassiothriz longissima r. Interesting is the occurrence of the styliplanktonforms, of which Öithona plumifera and Collozoum indicate a far distant origin (probably the region of the Azores). Plecto- phora arachnoides indicates that the water has passed the Färöe Channel. In June 1896 and May 1897 this region was almost sterile, containing traces only of northern neritic plankton. 3. Beeren Eiland—Hope Island. June 20th to June 23d. Temperature —0,35 to + 0,97 and salinity 34,76 to 32,97. The ruling plankton is chetoplankton with Chetoceros decipiens and Pheocystis Pouchetii; tricho-plankton is also represented by Calanus finmarchicus, Cyttarocylis gigantea and Coscinodiscus ocuwlus iridis, and arctic neritic plankton by the rare occurrence of Ptychocylis obtusa. 4. Hope Island—Icefjord. June 24th. Temperature 0,6 to 3,0. Salinity 33,80 to 35,06. An almost sterile region with some few specimens of Pheocystis Pouchetiz (C) and Thalassiosira Nordenskiöldir, Cheetoceros furcellatus, Piychocylis obtusa and Peridinium pellucidum (Ng). 5. Icefjord—Swedish Depth— Sid Cape. July 26th to Angust 2d. The plankton 18 subject to great variation, occurs as a rule sparingly and belongs to cheto-, styli- and tricho-plankton. In August 1896 cheto-plankton chiefly ruled in this region. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:O 3. 11 INGENS 0 rd OR SE TESAASNES ESNOTE VII VIT VII Daylta 40 IROW. AITOKL ; IIS 26 26 30 [NTE RENEE FOND RAR carne Åh TÖRLSA äl ROD FICOR LR ELON Bersag ss EL Ser sn SE Sr SA Re RE i RS OR Orc ft [ÖRE LW: UNITY DET Ser Fait RO SE. ch SRA FAN AGNE 4,78 4,59 SRA SST SEN SAS Anssi ER Og NAS O 34,57 34,53 Pliityper VIDAL 020920 FILLIE. AASE EMN (UVGIS) (TC) (TC) (Calanuskinmarchicuske de ee j AR ar (ON NOrEy Sing Jc so dc c a 5 så cc ol r 5 + Euthemisto libellula . . . . . oo. .w. Pr Al Cyttarocylis edentulata | 2 | c (Cm ediDNS FREE AL E g di CR I 7 NINE iPtychocylistoblusaptyÅ- Ir doc ofri r | | ING BNI BsINNG ob 0 cs IB ös oh | Ceratium (trip. v.) arcticum . . . . . . Fd r | 2 C. (trip. v.) longipes . -. | Peridinium pellucidam =: «= ss so > | | ab dj c (CrEdnEswI INÖbbs a ov 0 c JD or o I r C. decipiens . | 2o+ C. volans . Rhizosolenia, gracillima - skorsten -gc : | 5 | IVOR JorkOrL ORIE ND eri EDER SNENG : | r IRESe MS pu a BAS Sr SAS - | 6. Söäd Cape—King Charles Land. August 3d to August 6th. VII VIII 31 1 UAE | RET 634 EE. 128 E. 5,35 7,38 34,77 35,12 TS TS I r + cc + T r c är I C EE Much drift-ice. Temperature 1 to 3,94. Salinity 30,98 to 34,45. The plankton consists chiefly of chetoplankton, mixed with trichoplankton and a little arctic neritic plankton. Öithona simäilis was also found. The more important species were the following: Chezetopl.: Trichopl.: Cheetoceros decipiens +, Calanus finmareclicus r, Pheoeocystis Pouchetu r. Cyttarocylis denticulata r, var. obtusa r, var. gigantea c, var. media Yr, Tintinnus miwnutus r, Ceratium (trip v.) arcticum c, Coscinodiscus oculus iridis +, Rhizosolenia semispina r. Arctic neritic pl: Peridinium pellucidum —+F, Ptychocylis obtusa +- 12 oP. T. CLEVE.! PLANKTON, COLLECTED BY THE SWEDISH EXPEDITION TO SPITZBERGEN. , 7. King Charles Land. Round Spitzbergen. North west of Spitzbergen. August 13th. August 25th. Temperature — 0,58 to + 3,44. BSalinity about 33 p. m. The plankton is constituted by cheeto-, tricho- and arctic neritic plankton. The following were the most important: Chezetopl. Trichopl. Arctic neritic plankton. Cheetoceros borealis +, Calanus finmarchicus r, Cyttarocylis dentic. v. obtusa c, C. criophilus Yr, Fritillaria borealis r, Fungella arctica r, C. decipiens +, Cyttarocylis denticulata r, Ptychocylis obtusa c, Pheocystis Pouchetu r. v. gigantea c, Dinobryum ce, v. media Yr, Peridinium pellucidum +. Tintinnus borealis r, Ceratium arcticum c, Cheetoceros atlanticus r, C. boreal. v. Brightwellä r, C. eriophilus r, Coscinodiscus oculus iridis rr, Rhuizosolenia obtusa r, - Thalassiosira gravida r. Besides these species were found Oithona simailis, common in some gatherings, and the following of the northern neritic plankton: Ceratium (tripos wv.) longipes r, Cheetoceros diadema r, Leptocylindrus danicus r. 8. West of Spitzbergen-—Beeren Eiland. August 28th to September 4th. Temperature 5,34 to 7,24. Salinity about. 359. The plankton is composed of styliplankton, usually predommant, and 'trichoplankton. The most important forms are: i Styliplankton. Trichoplankton. Microsetella atlantica r, Calanus finmarclhicus, Oithona similis 'c, Fritillaria borealis, Onecea minuta +, Cyttarocylis denticulata r, Globigerina bulloides r, var. media c, Challengeria tridens r, var. edentula +, Litholophus ligurinus r, var. gigantea Yr, Cheetoceros borealis v. solitaria +, Pitychocylis acuta r, C. volans cc, Tintinnus secatus r, Corethron hystriz rr, T. minutus r, Rhizosolenia alata r, ; Ceratium tripos v. aretica r, KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. 'BAND. 32. N:0 J. 13 R. gracillima (in some spots), Cheetoceros atlanticus r, R. hebetata +, C. criophilus +, R. styltformis r to c. Rhizosolema obtusa r to c, Thalassiosira gravida r, Thalassiothriz longissima rr. Among these species some are of a particular interest, for instance Challengeria tridens and Plectophora arachnoides, radiolarians known from the Färöe Channel. Litho- lophus ligurinus and the still more interesting Önceea minuta can be traced from the Mediterranean and the Azores to the mouth of the English Channel and Färöe Channel, thus indicating the course the styliplankton-water has taken. In the year 1896 in August this region west of Spitzbergen was sterile, and north of Beeren Eiland there ruled typical trichoplankton. I July 1897 chetoplankton was pre- ponderant west of Spitzbergen and was north of Beeren Eiland mixed with trichoplankton. Styliplankton appeared very sparingly at first south of Beeren Eiland. 9. Beeren Eiland—Fuglö. September 4th to September 6th. Temperature 8,8 to 9,40. Salimity about 35. The plankton is constituted, as north of Beeren Eiland, of styli- and trichoplankton, but with an admixture of triposplankton and northern (Norwegian) neritic plankton. Styli- and tripos-plankton. Tricho- and northern neritic plankton. 25 Acartia Claus r to +, Calanus finmarchicus c, Microsetella atlantica r, Cyttarocylis denticulata r, Oithona similis + to cc, v. gigantea c, Oncea minuta r, v. media r, Åcanthometron quadrifolium c, Piychocylis acuta r, Acanthomia Miilleri r, Ceratium tripos v. longipes c, (Plectophora arachnoides r), Peridinium depressum Yr. Globigerina bulloides Yr, Halosphera viridis c, Ceratiwum furca r to c, C: fusus Tr to +, C. tripos +, C. trip. v. macroceros cc, Peridinium divergens +, Corethron hystriz r, Rhizosolenia alata r, R. gracillima + to +, R. hebetata rv. It follows from the above analysis of the plankton-gatherings that in the year 1898 the styliplankton was by far more richly represented than in the two precedent years. fr or. TCKASVE PLANKTON, COLLECIED BY THE SWEDISH EXPEDITION TO SPITZBERGEN. Deep-sea Plankton. At some stations plankton was gathered by hauls from different depths. As Dr. AURIVILLIUS Will describe the animals found in these samples, I have examined the vegetable plankton and the radiolarians only, and being thus unable to give a complete account of these gatherings I confine myself here to shortly characterizing them so far as regards the phytoplankton and the radiolarians. 1. Station M. 26 to 27 July. Lat. 77” 39. Long. 118'E. 100—0 metres. Salinity at 100 m. 34,97, in the surface 32,22. Temp. 5,07. This sample contained trichoplankton (Cheetoceros ceriophilus, Rhizosolenia obtusa) and some arctic neritic plankton (Dinobryum), but the animals indicate the presence of an amount of styliplankton of the same kind as in the surface west and south of Spitz- bergen in August and September.: 2. Station N. 28 July. Lat. 77” 52 N. Long. 35 W. : a. Haul 10—0 m. "Temp. at 0 m. 3,6s. Salinity 34,38. the frequency, whether rr, Very rare, r rare, + not rare, c common, cc very common, or ccc principal constituent of the plankton. The sign X denotes dead specimens. By »PL>» I understand the ruling plankton-type viz.: C chetoplankton, Ny aretic neritic plankton, Nm southern neritic plankton, Ns northern neritic plankton, S styliplankton, 7 trichoplankton and Tp tripos- plankton. Amphipoda. Euthemisto libellula (MANDT). Sureces . 20. VIII TIS INDI In Bg SMD | a Cladocera. Evadne Nordmannii LOovEN. Surface: | | | Date. | Lat. N. | Long. Temp. Sal Fq 2 | | | | leBi | SP Tä) STO | FN | | [28 är 147 (49407 BE. I4i8isn | SLs3 ER LO NAT 28V | 5841 |AY84 EB | 8,30 | 33:04 | + | Nsdp | 29,v | 603137 | 424"E |. 8,35 | 83:82 | + | NsTp | DIN DEDE NI 9,08 34,96 + | Tp l(Ns) K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Band 32. N:o 3. &) STEP TRACK EVE: PLANKTON, COLLECTED BY THE SWEDISH EXPEDITION TO SPITZBERGEN. E. spinifera P. F. Mönr. Surface: I | | Date. | Lat. N. | Long. | Temp. Sal. Fq. PI | . | I 21 Vv 57 50! & E. 8,70 39.69 ar lo INS 29V | 6013" | 4 AE. | 8,35 | 3332 | r | Ns Tp SOM RESAN SSTENRS 34,53 e | Tp Ns | 30 Vv GR | FA | 34,53 ce | Tp Ns Podon intermedius LiLrLJEB. Surface: 27 V. Lat. N. 57750. Long. 6E. Temp. 8,70- Sal. 33,69. Pl. Tp Ns. P. Leuckarti G. O. SARS. Surface: I Date. | Hat N. | Long. | Temp. | Sal. | Fq. | 121 | 20 Vi 57 50' & EB. 3,70 | 33,69 7 | Tp Ns | | 29Vv | 6013 |424'B. | 835 | 33,32 | + | Ns Tp Copepoda. Acartia Clausii GIRsSBR. Surface: Date. | Lat. N. | Long. Temp. Sal. Fq. IL 27 V rs FI 8,70 33,69 Tp Ns Ke 28/V | 5814 | £40'E. | 880 | 3L83 | + | NsTp 28V | 5841" | 434 E.| 830 | 33,04 | + | Ns Tp 30 Vv 6552 ENE 8 34,53 3F Tp Ns 1 VI | -66 42" 10:30'B.| 853 | 369 | r TS i0 vi | LI DLR Gr | po | + CS | Hi BETA) DT 0 34,96 | + Tp (NS) I SIX 7114" |1938B.] 940 | 34,92 | r | TpNs A. longiremis (LiLLJEB.). Surface: | I | Date: | Hat. N. | Long: Temp. Sal. Fq. 26 | | | | TEN 550 I6RE 8,70, 3 35160 |A I I TENS 5841" | 4284 B. | 8, 29 Vv | 6013 | 4224 KR | Ba | 80:v | 637521 | 651E | 8 34,58 | &r | TpNs | | 28Vv | 5814 | £40'R. | 88 Fq. + KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:O 3. 19 Calanus finmarchicus (GUNN.). Surface: I ] I Date. | Lat. N. | Long. Temp. Sal. Fq. Pl Date. | Lat. N. | Long. Temp. | Sal. | Fq. Pl. I | | | | DV ESV FR Ebr0 33,69 Tp Ns | 21 VI 7627 |25:55/E | 0,24 33,68 G& I (6) 28 Vv 3814 | L40 EB.) 38 31,83 - + INSER 281 vL | eSr | 270 097 3315 a | (0) | 307 | 8B0A | + 1 Ne Av | FR me | 28V | 5841 | 434'K | 8,3 I1TR4E. | 0,6 | 33,80 | | 29 Vv 6013" | 424 El 8,35 33,32 Ns Tp | 28 VIII | (OR234 10723'E. | 6,06 | 34,94 co | Sal Vv 634 | S4YE. 5,83 33:00 ic NS ZE | RR Svar | IORPSB S | 35,03 Pl TS | SÄNV Görd KorRLOFRSIE9ON 34,67 + Ns Tp 21X | 7524 11647B.|] 5,64 35,12 RS INET VIT 6 64200 hlOr300E5 8158 34,69 c I INDINS] SDR 74916 |[1910E.| 2,83 34,36 CR | | VI | 6915 |1525'E| BR | SAR cd Ta 4 IX 72743! |1843'E.| 8,8 35,01 ch [AE TplNG | 10 VI | 71742" [2235/E.| 6,40 35,15 cc I ES 41X 72” 29' 11848 E.| 8,87 35,04 | c | To Ns | | 12 VI | 7340" |2240'E.] 2,40 AMA I e & fort | AF jitraska SA I Bo [ER Tp Ns | Microsetella atlantica (BraADY & RoB.). Surface: I I T Date. | Lat. N. | Long. | Temp. | Sal. | Fq. PIE I || | I | | | | j29v | 6013 424: | 835 | 3332 [5 | ST | 29v | 617401 |4207B. | 705 | 33AT | « | N5 Tp LEON och BRN Sa HN VI Tp Ns | | 31 VIII | 767120 1218m | 6:26 | 3515 | - | KS [T3TT | 442 162 24 | Bör | on | TO | | IX | 12843 1843E. 83 SBL. + | HAR | | 4 ll 727291 1848] 87 | 304 Tp Ns | SIX | 714 [1938 940 | 3492 | r | ToNs | 6IX | 70:33" |20732E.] Jar | 34 | är Tp Ns Oithona plumifera BAIRD. Svane: I VIL Ibex NS OB köns. 25 AMEN fe Sal BT ING BRINGS) 0. similis CLAUS. Surface: Date: Hat. N. | Long. Temp. | Sal. | FEq. P1. Date. | Lat. N. | Long. Temp. Sal Hg: Pl. | | | | | I | | ER | | | 27 V 5750 | &B. 3,70 | 33,69 c Tp Ns. | 25 VIII | 79758" [IT22B:) 2,77 30,75 + | C(S) Ng | 30 VII | 7812 | MITW.| 4,59 | 3458 ar C 28 VIII | 7823 1023'R. | 6,06 34,94 | + BES 1 VILI | 76736 | 128) 738 | SÖ SE CET 29 VIII | 7738 |IL40'E.:| 6 34,89 7 TS | | 3 VIII | 7746 [2618] 1,23 | 30,98 4 C (Ng) | 29 VIII | 77231 |107531E:] 5,55 35,03 2 ES | 16 VITT | 78:27 [3230E. 1,52 33:46 | + (C) Ny | 30 VII | 76745! | 845 E.| 5,34 34,92 c S 19 VIII | 8027 |3015'E.1—0,90 | 32,03 1 (Ng) | 31 VIII | 7627 |[10438'E.| 5,35 30,03 7 S 21 VIII | 8031" (1850'R. 2,42 | 33,93 r Ng TV 31 VII | 76:12! I2R18 EN 6,26 35,15 c So 24 VIII | 8078 |16321E.| 344 | 33,59 7 (Ny) JT 76220 1188 EB] 6,61 35,13 c SKI 20 oP. T. CLEVE. PLANKTON, COLLECTED BY THE SWEDISH EXPEDITION TO SPITZBERGEN. Date. | Lat. N. | Long. | Temp. | Sal. Fq. PS 21X | 7550! |1532B.] 5,52 | 35,01 c SE BIK | = HOI244MGLATAR | rr, 6 BD T (5) But | P4 iF 2 I i | ce 7 (5) | 4 TX da, 30: | 18:50/B]L- 1,06 35,03 G.I SUCUVS)L | AIX | 72431 |1843B) 88 | 3H0L | + | TnNs | 4TX | 72290 (I8ASIEN 984. | 3504 | + | Op Ne BIX | IST | IE. | 9,08 | 34,96 | ce | Tp (Ne) | BIX | TI 147 [197385] 940 | 34,92 ec | Tp (Ns) Onc:ea minuta GIRSBR. Surface: I FE qi T | Date. | Lat. N. | Long. | Temp. Sal. I Pg: BIRTE | | |-29, VILL |. 772384. | 1ACA0IEN. 6, | 84,89 | TS E vinn | PR |IFRD År | Bö IP IBL VII. | 76512 TSE 6,26 35, Le a S | 4TX | 243 |18480E 8,8 säpo | & | Tie Fr: | TPB | RTR | Hö I Bg I AA | ma Habitat: Mediterranean (GIESBR.). Hastern Atlantic: in 1898 March to May the Azores to Bretagne, west of Bergen and Lofoten; in July: Lat. N. 65”. Long. B. 1—6”. Pseudocalanus elongatus (BorcK). Surface: Date. | Tat. N. eta 25 VIII | Zu Long. | Temp. 33,47 + NS Tp | 33,70 > | C(SYNZ Temora longicornis (O. F. Mö.) Surface: | Date. Lat. N. Long. Temp. Sal. Fq. Pl. | | EN 57250" | 6 BE. | 8,70 23:60 Tp N3 | 28 NV BS 414 4 34 8530 30,04 + NS Tp 20 60713 | £ RTR) 3,35 J3,32 [ Ns Tp [Re SPAN | FAT TA | To 3 Ns Tp | FOR [624 res Ra 33 ro: ENE 301VL | 635520 H6r5 KEM Sj SA fa BT KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 92. N:O 3. 21 Ciliata. Cyttarocylis denticulata (EHB.). BRANDT (Bibl. Zool. 1896) has some years ago split the Tintinnus denticulatus of EHRENBERG in several new species, which, however, seem to me to be mere varieties. But as it is of a certain importance for hydrography to distin- gnish also races I have tried to keep the forms separate. Around Spitzbergen was found, besides, a new variety obtusa (AURIVILLIUS), which differs from var. gigantea by the apical end being rounded. a. typical C. denticulata. Surface: Date. | Lat. N. | Long. | Temp. | - Sal. | Fq. Bl I I i 28 Vv | 5814 4 401E. | 8,8 3183 | UNS Tp 20 ERE) STAN NN ST INS 8. GRANEN HÖ | ige | As ST | 3 VIT | 27:46) [268 E:| 123 | 30,98 | + | (Ng) 15 VIII | 7748 |3253/B:] 1,55 | 3320 | r (0) 15, VII | 178738 |34301m: lie Lö2 | 3L30 | mede ce 16, VIII | 78727. |32301E: 152.) 33,46 | 2. | Ng (6) 29 VII | 77288 | 1140 B.] 6 BGN | TS SV 6 og SE 6:26 vv) 355 a Siu il i ST STEPS (Gol | SA | a AT | 2 IX 757247 (1647: Bek | 3512 | a T(N | Ae || TERS IST fö I NA | FT b. Var. edentula (C. edentula BRANDT). Surface: Date. —| Lat. N. | Long. | Temp. Sal. Fq. P1. | | I MM | (PEN RID AG KB (OR SOMVILL ES ORAWVA 4559 34,53 c (C) | 31 VIL | 7714" |6 34/8. | 5,35 3,77 | cc SÄ 29 VIII | 77:38 | 1140'E.| 6 SRA SR IST | 2OMViTN Mirdde2da MORD STRNNRDN 30,03 c ST il DX OA KlSRSLENKEG SN 35,13 c SIR c. Var. gigantea (C. gigantea BRANDT). Surface: | [ I I = | - Date. | Lat. N. | Long. | Temp. Sal. Fq. IPS | | | I | ov | 6r40 05 ES x SI0 Na RR Fägre Xx (030) vi | 637137 | 515 | Sjön | 3453 | x | Ip Ns INTSTNVER GSR S20CRN SS 3 Xx 22 oP. T. CLEVE. PLANKTON COLLECTED BY THE SWEDISH EXPEDITION TO SPITZBERGEN. Date. | Lat. N. | Long. Temp. Sal. Fq. Pl. Date. | Lat. N. | Long. Temp. Sal. Fq. to I I 3l Vv 6534 | T4F BE) 8,83 32,00 r NsT | 20 VIT | 80545 |2640'B:| 0713 | 32,20 T (Ng) | 1 VI | 66:42 |10730'B.| 858 | 3469 | + Xx | TTpNs| 28 VII | 781231 | 10'23'E.| 6,06 | 3494 | | Tl(Ng) | lf VI eSR30 (13810B. 7,55 34,33 r NsC | 29 VIII | 77:38, |IIP4048:) —6 34,89 r TS | | 11 VI Tf aU0N (2146 E. HAD 2025 | => (GA ID VR TA KOFI DN 3 20,03 TK S | 12 VI 73740! 12240'B.) 2,40 30,05 EE | C 1 IDE MOR Bla 6,61 SS r TIS | 23 VI (RE SO OD Se ll FF | AC) IX 50 ITS 20,01 TX SER fe IPA SI EG TK | 524 JAGA Bee | BR ES | Smön | dre AFF 123 | Hal oe | = Hr | TEK PITT do | Äl oe | äng oj| d. Var. media (C. media BRANDT). Surface: Date. | Lat. N. | Long. Temp. Sal. Fq. 125 Date. | Lat. N. | Long. Temp. Sal. Fq. Pl. 30 Vv 6241 | 5 ER. Tat | 3312 | rr | NsTp | 29 VII) 7738 |TLA0E] 6 34,89 | c TS 26 VII | 7813 | T30R | H34 | 3489 | r = Ul29 vm I T703t HO:SSE. 5,55 | 35,08 | or TS 26 VIL | 77753 | 53. | 478 | BST | or (&- || 80 vm) IP (FIT | ås | Mö | & TS 30 VIL | 7812" |OTT W.| 459 | BL53 I + & 130 vi | 76745 |845/B. | 534 | 34,92 | vx SR 3 VIII | 7723 |23835E 394 | 3445 | a (ce) | 31 VIN | 76727 [1043 BE] 5,35 | 35,03 | vr S | 15 VIII | 7748" |3253R| 155 | 33,20 | (ce) | 31 VI | 76712" |1218 EB] 6,26 | 3H15 | + S 16 VIII | 7827" |3230E] Lö: | 33,46 | «» | Nglc) | 21X | 75501 [15328] 552 | 3H0m | rx ST | 20, VII | 81287 |2335m| Ommt. | 3284 | a Ny IK | 5240 |I6ATIR| 564 | 3512 | c T (5) | 21 VIN | 80317 |1850'm) Va | IZ93 | a Ng FT | BIX | 742427 | 1642E] T24 | BH | r T (95) 25. vin | CE | IPR ÄT oh Be = (MA AIR ERE IFE TOG TOS S (NS) | 27 VIII | 79758" | 9P3HE| 453 | 3453 | r 9 Er 41X 7243! | 1843" EE. 88 35,01 r Tp Ns 28 VIII | 78723 | 10:23 E.| 6,06 | dtvga | e I I Dee | ERE TR | fö | Sö | r | FN e. Var. obtusa AURIV. / Surface: | Date. | Lat. N. | Long. Temp. Sal. Fq. Pl. | 2 vr | 7627 |2555m| 0,24 | 3368 | r (0) | 3 VII | 77246" [2618] 123 | 30,98 | r (0) | 4 VII | 78:18 | 28E. 22 Bo Ny C [15 VIII | 77:48! [3253 E| 155 | 33,20 | r (C) | 15 VIE | 787380 [3800 —I52 32 oo + C | 16 VIII | 78727 |32R30'R| 152 | 3346 | c Ng C | 18 VII | 792551 |32101B, — 0,58 | 332 | rv | Ny je VIII | 80727" |3015' B:| — 0,90 | 32,03 | + Ng Fungella arctica CL. N. Sp. By this name I propose to distinguish, provisionally, an organism, which, as I believe, belongs to the ciliate infusoria, but differs considerably from all known forms. Having had no opportunity of examining living specimens I am, at present, unable to characterize the new genus sufficiently. It seems to be nearest allied to the problematic Baltic form, designed by HEnsEn as »Sternhaarstatoblasten» and of which I have found some specimens in one of the hauls from Spitzbergen. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:0O I. 23 The Fig. 1, Pl. I represents on empty shell, which is very hyaline and structureless. The animal inhabits the central ovate cavity, which on alcohol-preserved specimens was quite filled by a granular mass. Diam.: 0,18; height 0,096; diam. of the opening 0,028 mm. Temp. 3,44. Habitat: found recently on the coasts of Denmark, Holland and England. Surface: 20. VIII. 80” 8'N. Ptychocylis acuta BRANDT. As the planktontype Ns is derived from 7, it is from 0 BIN Sal. 33,59. Surface: | Date. | Lat. N. | Long. | Temp. | | | | N 1vI | 6642 [1030 853 28 vill | 7823 (1023 BI. 6,06 REV SSA Cr rr 31 VII | 7612" | 1218 E| 6,26 hime as I JAG DIR | ISSN RETT SA | 21X | T524 |164TR] 5,64 | 3 | tra (16:42 24 | | 4IX | 7836 [1850 706 | 4IX | 72437 1843 B] 33 | Hr | APS AR | But TRI [19:38 | 9,40 this species belongs to the trichotype. P. obtusa BRANDT. Sal. ol Fq 2 ; - 34,69 | TX | TTpNs 34,94 | + | T(N9) SUR | er RN äng oe 35,13, | a | ST SOL a SA 35,12 | 2 | T(S) 3 vc REL OS 35,03 lar | S(NS) | 35,01 | + | ToNs | 34596. | | Tp (NS) | 34,92 2 | Tp NS BrRaAnpr, I believe that the above name comprises both. the above dates evident that Being unable to distinguish between P. obtusa and P. Drygalskii This species is evidently an arctic neritic form, characterizing the type Ng. Surface: Date. | Lat. N. | Long. | Temp. Sal. Fq. | Db Date. Lat. N. | Long Temp. Sal. Fq. 21 12 VI | 73740! | 2240! 2,40 | 35,05 r C 20 VIII | 80745" (2640 B 0.138 | 3220 | r Ng 20 vi | PR | E.| 0,16 | 34,76 | +» | C(Ng) | 20 VIII | 8178 |23385E| Om | 3284 | c Ny | 21 VI | 76727 [257551] — 0,24 | 33,68 (| P (6) SLE Ste T do | Be NT | 25 vr | TP (ST HOK (ce) | 24 VIII | 808 |1632E| 344 | 33,59 r (Ny) | 25 VI | 76:84" |IT24 El) 0,6 | 33,80 | + = | 25 | TCPER IR Ag So | SS KUNA | 28 VIL USA SYD Ae SN r — | 27 VII | 7958 | PIE] 4,58 | 34,53 | r ar ll 3 VIII | 746" |2618E| 123 | 8098 | » | (CNY) | 28 VIN] 7823 10231: 6,06 | 34,93 | + | T(NA | 4 VIII | 787187 | 28:B. | Hi | 3301 | + Ng C | 29 VIII | 7738 | 1140" BE] 6 34,89 , rö | [SSV ads Bi [8200 3ERN ba KSS a | (Gr | E29KVTIT ara ORS BER: 55 85,08 c TES ke 15 VII | 78738" |34£307B.| 1,52 | 3321 | + | € 130 VIII | TT 83 E | 5,65 | 35,03 r Sö 16 VIII | 78 27 |3230' Ek. IBG ce | Ng 0 | 30 VIIL | 76745! | S4HNE| 5:34 34,92 Tr SA 18 VII | 79255" | 3210" E| —0,58 | 33,21 | r | Nye | 31 VII | 76727 | 1043 m| 5,85 | 35,03 | +X S | 19 VIII | 80727) | 3015! E.| —0,90 | 32,08 c Ng BIG | TRA RT DA äg or T (8) | 20 VIII | 81714" | 22501 B.] — 0,38 | 33,42 | + an 24 oP. T. CLEVE. PLANKTON COLLECTED BY THE SWEDISH EXPEDITION TO SPITZBERGEN. Tintinnus? calyptra Cr. N. sp. Shell irregularly conical. Opening not denticulate. End elosed. Some few, obliquely transverse lines are visible, especially towards the opening. Structure: small, rounded alveoli, arranged nearly quincuncially. Diam.: 0,04; height 0,09 mm. PI. I, fig. 2: Very rare: 31. VIII. 7627 N. 10:43' EE. Temp: 5,35. Sal. 35,08. PI S. T. minutus BraAnpDT. As I have seen no figure of this species I am somewhat uncertain about the identification. The form which I suppose to be T. minutus is figured in the PI. I, fig. 3 and differs from 7. gracilis BRANDT in the less close teeth only, so that the above name probably comprises both. Diam. 0,03; height 0,05 mm. Surface: Date. | Lat. N. | Long. | Temp. Sal. Fq. 2 (EE 3 VII | 7746" [2618 B| 123 | 30,98 | r | (CNg) 15 VIII | 78:38" |3430'E. 1,52 | 33,21 | + C 21 VIII | 8031” |18:50'E.| 242 | 33938 | r | NT | 25 VII | 791584 | 1122) Ba7 | 3375 | x | C(S) NG i 28 VIII | 78'23' | 10:23 E.| 6,06 34,94 Tr T (Ng) | 29 VII | 77238) |117407E:] 6 34,89 + OSA 29 VII | TYCR3 | 10:531E 5,55 30,03 + TS al VIII | 76:27 |1043' EB] 5,35 35,03 r S 1 IX öre | TRIBE 66 35,13 + ST JIR 757.501 | 157320 552 30,01 | ax ST T.? pellucidus Cr. N. sp. Shell a thin, structureless, irregular tube, which towards the wider opening has a number of close and fine, transverse lines. No foreign agglu- tinated bodies. Diam. 0,04; height 0,24 mm. Pl. I, fig. 4. Surface: Date. | Lat. N. | Long. Temp. Sal. Fq. EA | 20 VIII | BIL147 [22:50] LI8 33,42 R Ta 20 VII | 818 |2R35k| Övr | 3284 | r I (Ng) 21 VIII | 30731” 11850! B.| 2,42 33,93 Tr Ng TT | | 27 VIII | 79258 | PINE] 4,58 J4,53 | iv T. secatus BRANDT. Surface: | : AT EAA FYR: Se | Date. | Lat. N. | Long. Temp. | Sal. | Fq. 21 Date. | Lat. N. | Long | Temp | Sal | Fq Pl | : I | | | | | | | 21 vn | 803 [1850 242 | 3308 | 2 I ag | sel RR SA | 35,03 | a | S | | 25 VIII | 7953 ([ITRRB] 277 | 33,15 | x 1 C(S) Ng] 31 VITT | 76727 | 1043 BE] 5,35 | 35,03 | 7 | SK | 29 VIII | 77 38 1140" EJ! 6 34,89 rr SMG ine ue Se an Sö | 35,13 | » SKIEN 29 VIT |" TaPl237 | 1OLB3LEN 550 30,03 + TS KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:0 3. 25 Cystoflagellata. Noctiluea miliaris SURIRAY. 2000 Vol IGEN No OS LL ILO INA Be NN Sa SM BR INR SLI 1 Silicoflagellata. Dictyocha speculum EHB. Surface: ee | Date. | Iat N | Long. | | 31 VI | 7627 FSE 5,35 | 35,08 | r I io) SF ER SD en | ng | rr | ST | | Temp. | SA Ge RI | [2] Radiolaria. Acanthochiasma Krohnii HKL. ös 10 ILär INST SOT IT IN NOT RÖR VON Ii Re RE Acanthocorys umbellifera HKL. Deep-sea hauls: | Dates Eat Nå | Long. | Depth. | Fq. 12]. | | | | | | I VII | 76736 | 128135. | 500—0 m. TS | fe vi | 1958 GPRS Cs UR OR NT S SIX UT ESO |. 230-02 er S Habitat Mediterranean (HKL.). Styliplankton of the warmer Atlantic. Färöe Channel (CL.). Acanthometron elastiecum HEL. Surface: 31. VIII. Lat. N 76" 27. Long BE. 1043. Temp. 5,35. Sal. 35,08. Fq, re PI oS. A. quadrifolium (HEL.). — As I am unable to distinguish between Acanthomia qua- drifolia and ÄAcanthometron catervatum HEL. the above name may comprise both. Also Acanthometron siculum does not seem to be anything but a larger and stouter form of the same species. In most samples with ÅA. quadrifol. I have seen Acanthostauros pallidus (CraP. & LaAcHM.), which seems to me not to be anything but a younger form of K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Band 32. Nr 3. 4 26 P. T. CLEVE. PLANKTON COLLECTED BY THE SWEDISH EXPEDITION TO SPITZBERGEN. Acanthometron quadrifolium, as transitional forms exist. I therefore inelude this form in ÅA. quadrifolium. Surface: Deep-sea hauls: = —— ; - ; : Date. | Lat. N. | Long. Temp. Sal. Fa ol CPI | Co Dates | Lat Nol Long: | Depth. | Fq. | Pl. | | | | | | | | | | CJ | | | 41X | 7243 1184: "I 8,8 | 3501 | rr | ToNs | |26-27 VI 77390) TSE 500=0 m T TAS OMP ARON | 192E. | 08 | 3IL96 | ec | Tp (NS) | 1 IX | 75 50' | 1525 E. -325—0 > r S | HIX | I114' |1938E] 940 | 34,92 | c Tp NS | | , , I | | 6 IX | 707231 |20:32 | sr | BhAL | + | TpNs | Acanthonia Mälleri HKrL. Surface: I I I | | | Date. | Lat. N. | Long. | Temp. | Sal. | Fq. | 12 | | | | | | | | 20 | 757507 |5f320m. 552 35,01 r ST | | 5 ve | TPS | IRA | IF | Fö I 3 | AND | Habitat: Mediterranean (HKL.). -— Styliplankton of the warmer Atlantic (CL.). Actinomma boreale Crn. N. sp. a. Primordial shell. ”Thick walled, 0,06 mm. in diameter, with rounded, regular pores (0,003 to 0,005 mm. in diameter), two to three times broader than the bars, four on the radius. Spines in variable number, with triangular and forked apophyses half way to the apex. — PI. I, fig. 5 a. b. Secundary (Haliomma-)shell. ”Thick walled, 0,08 mm. in diameter, with rounded pores of unequal size (0,01 to 0,02 mm. in diameter), three to four on the radius. Bars 0,002 to 0,003 mm. thick. Spines in variable number, stout shorter than the radius, scattered at intervals. — Resembles Haliomma beroes. — Fig.: P1. I, f. 5 b. ce. Tertiary (ÅActinomma-)shell. "Thin walled, 0,1 to 0,12 mm. in diameter, with numerous, small (0,002 to 0,007 mm. in diameter), irregular rounded pores. Bars as broad as the pores. Spines numerous, scattered, half as long as the radius. — Fig.: PI. I, f. 5 ce; d structure. Deep-sea hauls: | — Date. | Lat. N. | Long. Depth. Fq. | Pl. | | (toa, one BI bo [nd [29—30 vin 78:13" | 258 W.| 2,600—0m. | r | SC | sb vinn | SDN | Fa 00 > | TY | 27 Vill | 7958 | 935 EE | 400—0 > | > SIC | dIR | (752500) 157258) B25—01> JUR 8 Ber | veEN | KIT Nl rö KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:0 3. DU Artrostrobus annulatus (BaArL.) Her. PI 1. f. (Gr Deep-sea hauls: Date. | Lat. N. Long. | Depth. ing: od I I I I | | | | | | |[29—30 vII| 787131 | 2768'W. | 2600—-0m. | » | CS | 1 Vi | 76736 | 12718) 500-013] TAS Habitat: Kamtschatka, Greenland. Aulacantha lxevissima HKrL. As there exists no figure of this species in HAECKEL'S monograph, I am somewhat uncertaim about the identification. Length of radial tubes about 1 mm. breadth 0,0012— 0,0015 mm.; length of tangential tubes about 0,18 mm. — P1. I, fig. 7 a radial b tangential tubes. Deep-sea haul: 29—30 VIII. Lat. N. 78" 13'. Long W. 2”58'. 2,600—-0 m. Fq. + — (Fragments). Habitat: Färöe Channel. G Aulodendron antarctieum HkKrL. Detached spines perfectly agreeing with the figures in HAECKEL'S monograph. Deep-sea haul: 29—30 VII. Lat. N. 78” 13. Long. W.: 2258. Faq. r. Habitat: Kerguelen. Auloscena spectabilis Hxr. Fragments exactly agreeing with the figures in HAECKEL'S monograph. Deep-sea haul: 29—30 VII: Lat. N. 78713'. Long. W. 2258. Fq. +. Habitat: Antarctic Ocean (surface). Beroetta melo Cr. N. Sp. Gen. char. Family Challengerida. Shell without inner prominent tube of the mouth, with apical thoot but without marginal spines. Mouth simple, without peristome. Shell longitudinally furrowed. — Sp. char. Shell ovate. Length 0,09 mm. Breadth 0,05 mm. Longitudinal furrows 3 in 0,01 mm. Mouth 0,02 mm. in diameter. Very rare in the deep-sea gathering: 29-30 VII. Lat. N. 7813. Long. W. 2758. 2,600—0 m. BISSE Botryopyle setosa Cr. N. S. Length 0,065 mm. Breadth 0,05 mm. Cephalis trilobate, with rounded, irregular peres and some scattered setx. Thorax twice as long as the cephalis, with very irregular pores of different size. Pl. I, f. 10 a; b Cephalis from below, showing the septum. Deep-sea hauls: | Date. | Lat. Ni | Long. | Depth. | Fq. | Pl I I I I | IL |29—30 VIL | 7813 | 258 a Bö0=035 |) | SC | 1 VII | 76736) | 122180. | 500-01» | a TSK | 97 VII | 7958 | 935 | 400—0 > | ILS | 1Ix | T550V | 157251 | 320-03 | ör | Si 28 P. T. CLEVE. PLANKTON COLLECTED BY THE SWEDISH EXFEDITION TO SPITZBERGEN. Challengeria Harstonii J. MURRAY. Deep-sea hauls: | Date. | Tat. N. | Long. | Depth. Fq. | Pl. 29—30 VIL! 7818 258 WW. | 2,600—0 m. 27 VII | 7958 | V3INB. | 400—0 > se 1 IX | 7550" | 1525'E. | 325—0 > & | S Habitat: The abysmal depths east of Japan. C. tridens HxzL. Surface: Deep-sea hauls: | | | Date. | at. N. | Long. | Temp. | Sal. | Fq. | P1. | Date: Lat. N. Long. Depth. | Fq. Pl: 2KVILE iso RA 0SEG 34,89 r OS | 29—30 VII! 7813 | 258 W.| 2,600—0 m. T OMS 1 IX US NABRSA OL 32,13 r SA) 27. VIII ATS NN SST 400—0 > r CS il DX IV IT 320—0 > r S | BIR ES 00 | TTR ROSA S Habitat: Färöe Channel. Challengeron Nathorstii Cr. N. sp. Shell ovate to subspherical, with a single spine at the apical pole, as long as the radius of the shell or longer. Diameter of the mouth half as long as the diameter of the shell. Structure: regular hexagonal alveoli, quincun- cially arranged in obliquely decussating rows (3 in 0,01 mm.). Peristome finely punctale, with triangular or ovate hole. two long and pointed, hollow, almost parallel horns, and below each of them a Diameter of the shell 0,06 to 0,08 mm. Pl. I, f. 9J a. Fig. 9 b structure. The nearest relative is C. diodon from the south-eastern Pacific Ocean. Deep-sea hauls: Date. | Lat. N. | Long. | Depth. | Eg; | P1. | 27 VII | 7958 | K35B | 400—0 m SG | | HDI | UPN | ICP-a | 0=0 > | Fr Sö Habitat: Surface, 64” 25' N.; 11750 W. L10th March 1899. Collozoum inerme (J. Mörr.). Surface: | Date. | Lat, N. | Long. | Temp. | Sal. | Fq. | Pil 9 VI | 70754! | 2043 BE: - 7,15 34,83 1 0 (5) 10 VI | 71210: | 218 B| 6,71 | 35,20 | c Cs 10 VI | 71421 | 2235 E] 6,40 | 3516 | r | TC Habitat: Cosmopolitan, common in all warmer seas (Mediterranean, Atlantic, Indian and Pacific) HZCKEL. — Not rare in the styliplankton of the eastern Atlantic (CL.). KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:O 3. 29 Cromyomma zonaster (EHB). Thick walled and obscure, 0,11 mim. in diameter, densely covered with thin, flexible, radial spines, as long as the radius. Pores rounded 0,005 to 0,007 mm. in diameter; bars 0,003 to 0,005 mm. broad. IDeepaseath an: NE ANNO Hong bs 19Erar Rg: rna. Pl SE Habitat: Greenland, abysmal. Dietyocephalus sp. In one of the deep-sea hauls was found one specimen (P1. II, fig. 1) which perhaps may be D. obtusus or Lophophena obtusa EBB. Micrg. XXI, f. 40. Dietyophimus gracilipes Bar. Cephalis hemispherical, with a single stout horn of variable length. Pores rounded. Thorax a three-sided smooth pyramide, with three decurrent ribs, prolonged in long, smooth three-sided feet. Pores rounded, irregular, decreasing in size towards the cephalis. Cephalis 0,02 mm. long; horn 0,04—0,05 mm. Thorax 0,05 mm. long and 0,07 mm. broad. Pl. II, fig. 2. Deep-sea hauls: | Date. | Lat. N. | Long. | Depth. | Pq. | PIE | | TH | 29—30 VII | TS 13/ 2 58 We |-2,600—-01ms) mod CS | 1 VIII | 7636" | 12:187E. | 500=0 > r | TS 27 VIII | 7958 | PIFE. | 4000 > NGN | SR 7550" | 1525! B. | 20 | IS Habitat: Kamtschatka and the north Pacific Ocean. Euphysetta Nathorstii Cr. N. sp. Shell ovate, with a single spine on the apical pole. Structure double: coarser longitudinal (9 in 0,01 mm.) and transverse (8 to 9 in 0,01 mm.) faint ribs crossing each other at right angles and, besides, very small puncta arranged in obliquely decussating rows (17 in 0,01 mm.). Peristome short and wide, with four slender articulate teeth, three of the same length but the fourth much longer. From the middle of the fourth tooht there issues in the middle a small spine. Length 0,06 mm. Breadth 0,04 mm. PI. II, fig. 3. IDeepaseashan! 342955 ONVISN Tatra d8er3E Ihong. WI25 58-05 Hg: srigyDepi 25600 mt Of the genus Euphysetta three species only are known, all from the tropical and southern Atlantic. Euscenium tricolpium HK. Deep-sea haul: 29—30 VIT. Lat. N. 78713. Long. W. 2058. Eg. rr. Depth 2,600—-0m. Habitat: Central Pacific Ocean, abysmal (HKL.). — Northern Atlantic, between Shetlands and Norway, surface (March 1898 CL.). Gazelletta sp. Fragments of the feet (smootb) were found in the deep-sea haul: 29—30 VII. Lat. N. 78” 13. Long. 'W. 2258. Depth 2,600-0 m. Heliosphera actinota HKrL. One small specimen (Diam. 0,06 mm. Pores three on the radius, 0,013 mm. broad) in the deep-sea haul 29—30 VII. Lat. N. 78713. Long. W. 2758". 2,600—0 m. Habitat: Mediterranean, Canaries, Azores (HKL.). 30 P. T. CLEVE. PLANKTON COLLECTED BY THE SWEDISH EXPEDITION TO SPITZBERGEN. Hexadoras borealis Cr. N. sp. Primordial shell: irregularly spherical, 0,03 to 0,04 mm. in diameter, with irregular, rounded or polygonal pores, 2 to 3 on the radius, and thin bars. Spines six, excep- tionally more, strong, with triangular apophyses in the middle. PI. II, fig. 4 a. Outer shell: a rounded or octahedric, more or less intricate net-work of anastomos- ing, silicious threads, issumg from the proximal edges of the spines. Spines usually six (rarely as in RMzoplegma 8 to 10) strong, three-sided slightly spirally twisted, with elegantly aculeate, winged edges. Diam. 0,12 to 0,16 mm. Spines 0,1 mm. Pl. II, fig. 4 b, ec. Deep-sea hauls: | RANE Date. | Lat. N. Long. | Depth. | Fq. | Pl. 3 1 VIII a 7636 | 1213 E. | 500—-0 m. r TS sd VIII 7958 | PINE. | 4000: > P CS | 2 IX 71 50' | 193 205] 23003 of | SK Habitat: North Atlantic, between Shetlands and Norway, surface, March 1898 (CL.). Litholophus ligurinus HKL. (CL. areticus AURIV.). Surface: Deep-sea hauls: i | | Date. | Lat. N. | Long. Temp. Sal. Fq. Pl. Date. | Lat. N. | Long. Depth. Fq. Pl. | | | [ | | | 3 | 26 VIL | 7813 | T30B) 334 | 34,89 ol == 22 vn ve Ta NO) ar. + TS 27 VIII | 7958) PITE 4,58 | 34,53 ” | och od 2 VI EPS DIT ir AN r EES 205VI | kdael234 0535 55 135108 Ok SEA | 31 VIL |,.76” 271 | 10743/m.| 15:85, | 350301 no) | HL MINE MERIT BG I Ro, SI Habitat: Mediterranean, central Pacific Ocean (HKL.). Lithomitra australis (EHB.)? The shell PI. II, fig. 5 seems to be the upper joints of Eucyrtidium australe EHB. from the South Polar ice (Microg. 35 A XXI, f. 18). It was found very rarely in the haul 29—30 VII. Lat. N. 78? 13'. Long. W. 2258. 2,600—0 m. Fig. 6, Pl. II represents a nearly related form from the same gathering. L. lineata (EmB.). PI. II, fig. 7. Deep-sea hauls: i] I Date. Lat. N. | Long. | Depth. | Fq. | PÅ | | | | | | 29—30 VII | 7813! | 258 W. | 2,600—0-m. | r CS | 27 VII | 799581 | 93I5E. | 400=0> | rv | 5IX | 71250: | 19.2 E. |. .280—01> | or Habitat: Mediterranean, Atlantic, Indian and Pacific Oceans (HKL.). KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:0; I. Si Peridium (?) intricatum Cr. N. sp. Shell irregularly polyhedral, of a very loose and irregular frame-work with large, polygonal meshes, the apical being the largest. Basal plate with three large meshes of about the same size. Horn short. P1. II, fig. 8 a and bh in different foci. Diameter of the shell 0,08 mm. Deep-sea haul: 29—30 VII. Lat. N. 78”13'. Long. W. 258". 2,600—0 m. One single specimen. P. (?) laxum Cr. N. sp. Shell irregularly polyhedral of a very loose frame-work, with large polygonal and irregular meshes, the apical being the largest. Basal plate with two cardinal and two jugular meshes of about the same size. Horn a fine bristle, half as long as the shell. PANNA ROR (NK differentrtoc)): Diam. of the shell 0,05 mm. Deep-sea haul: 5. IX. Lat. N. 71” 50'. Long. E. 1972. 230—0 m. One single specimen. P. (?) minutum CL. N. sp. By this name I denote provisionally a very small shell, which perhaps might be the primordial shell of Dictyoplimus gracilipes or Åcanthocorys umbellifera, to which I have not yet succeeded in finding transitional forms. It is repre- sented on the PI. III, fig. 1 a, b, c, the two latter beimg the same shell in different foci. — The diameter of the shell 0,03 to 0,04 mm. Deep-sea hauls: | | | Date: | Dat. N. | Long. | — Depth. FS RR | | | | + in 23—30/ VII | 78713" | 2258 W. | 2,600—2 m. | » | OS VM | LEVY | RI | NEN Ah GS Phorticium pylonium HxrrL. To this variable and cosmopolitan species I refer the shell figured on the PI. III, fig. 2 a, b, ce. The fig. d represents the primordial shell, which occurs isolated in the deep-sea gatherings and bears a strong resemblance to Haliomma cequorea EHB. (Microg. XIX, 51 from Aegina). Deep-sea hauls: Date. | Lat. N. Long. Depth. Fq. | 121 T - | | 29—30 VII | 78713" | 258 W. | 2,600—0 m. | or | SG | 1 VD | PM | IR ON PR | 8 27 VIN | 79758 | BOR | 400—0 > | + | CS 1 IX 75”50' | 152518. | 325—0 > | r (EIS 5 IX 74500 | 19 VR | 230-00» för | AS Plectophora arachnoides (Crar. & LaAcHM.) HrrL. In this species I include also Plagiacantha arachnoides (CraP. & LacHm.) HrL., which represents the young state. The net-work combining the spines is subject to great variation. 32 P. T. CLEVE. PLANKTON COLLECTED BY THE SWEDISH EXPEDITION TO SPITZBERGEN. Surface: [ rm Ta | I | I I Date. | Lat. N. | Long. Temp. Saklig: IKSKpT Date. | Lat. N. Long. Temp. Sal. Fq. 121 | ; = sne | IT - - ss - lang | | 10 VI | Zan Sea 30,20 r CS ELYRTEXSEN OR BIS RS Er RR GG 30,13 T ST | 28 VLT | 787231 | 1023EN 6:06 34,94 | a In SAN 5 | MSN Sö 35,01 + ST | 29 VIII | Husa NTLRADERN 6 34,89 | ar) ERS 2 IX 7524 1647 B.| 5,64 Bj) IR T (5) | 30 VII | 77 ee FD Är | AD | ro S IX | 747420 | 16:420E]| T24 | 35,14 I oro TS 1 s | 30 VITT | 76745! | S4H'B| 5,34 324,92 a S 47TX | 7306 |1BDOLE 7,06 30,03 r S (Ns) I S Rs I [lag I | | 31 vIIT | 7627! |10743'B| 5,35 | 35,03 | ri | 6 IX - | 707931 |20"821E.| 9,87 | 13441.) a | ITPS) | 31 VIII | 76'12' |1218' EB] 6,26 | 35,15 , S Deep-sea hauls: II | Date. | Lat. N. | Long. | Depth. | Fq. | 121 | | | 1 VII | 767367 | 12138. | 500—0 m. | « TS | TEN FAR VATTT | 7958 | PINE. | 400-00 > ÄN RA CAS [FET 0 ARS Ses BN 325-00 Ht SA | Habitat: Coasts of Scotland and Norway. Newfoundland Banks (CL.). Plectanium (?) simplex Cr. N. sp — Bars thin, cylindrical, each divided at the distal end into three bramches, connected by thin threads into a delicate polyhedral net- work (Diam. 0,06 mm.). 1215 0 S Bu One single specimen in the haul 29—30 VII. Lat. N. 7813” Long. W. 2258. — 2,600—0 m. Polypetta holostoma Cr. N. sp. — Shell spherical. Structure: triangular alveoli (1,5 in 0,01 mm.) separated by prominent fine crests. At each point, where these crests cross each other, a short, small thorn arises. On the surface of the shell are scattered without order a number of narrow, structure-less, straight or slightly curved tubes, longer around the proboscis, where they are three to four times as long as the diameter of the shell. Proboscis a cylindrical tube, somewhat shorter than the diameter of the shell. The mouth with a narrow, undivided rim. ; Diam. 0,09 to 0,1 mm. Pl. III, fig. 4 a; b structure. Deep-sea haul: 29—30 VII. Lat. N. 787 13'. Lat. W. 2258. — 2,600—0 m. >». This species agrees in all respects, except the mouth, with Polypetta tabulata HEL. from the abysmal depth of the Indian Ocean. Pterocorys irregularis Cr. N. sp. — Cephalis nearly spherical, with one apical and one lateral horn. Its pores small and indistinet. Thorax with three strong, downwards directed horns, as long as the breadth of the thorax. Pores rounded, as broad as the bars, variable in size (0,002 to 0,006 mm. in diameter) and scattered without order. The upper part of the thorax provided with some few spines. Abdomen not distincetly sepa- rated from the thorax. Its pores similar to those of the thorax. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:O 3. 33 Length of cephalis 0,03, of thorax 0,07 mm., of abdomen 0,04 mm. Breadth of thorax 0,07 mm., of abdomen 0,08 mm. 125 ING one The nearest allied form seems to be P. columba. One specimen in the haul 29—30 VII. Lat. N. 78” 13/. Long. W. 2758. — 2,600—0 m. Habitat: Between Shetlands and Norway, surface, March 1898. Sagenoscena penicillata Hrr. — Agrces with the description and figures in HAacKEL'S monograph with the exception that the radial rods have the same thickness as the tan- gential bars and are shorter than these, characteristics so trifling that I do not consider them sufficient for the distinction of a variety. This species, known from the abysmal depths of the Antarctic Ocean, was found in fragments in the haul 29—30 VII. Lat. N. 78” 13/5 Long. W. 22581 — 2,600—=0 m. Sethoconus galea Cr. N. sp. — Shell campanulate or hemispherical, as long as broad (0,12 mm.), with rudimentary cephalis, not distinetly separated from the thorax. One apical spine and several small spines on the thorax. Pores irregularly polygonal, inereasing in size from the apex, the largest 0,02 mm. in diameter. 121, IV G HG Some: few specimens in the haull 29—30 VII. Lat. N. 78713". Long: W. 2? 58. — 2,600—-0 m. Sethoconus tabulatus (EHB.) HKL. Cephalis 0,013 mm. long. Thorax in length 0,06 mm., in breadth 0,045 mm. Largest pores 0,008 mm. in diameter. Cepbalis with one delicate horn and several small bristles. IIS GR 2 This species found by EHRENBERG in the abysmal depths of the Caribbean sea and by the Challenger Expedition in the abysmal depths between Ascension and Sierra Leone was found in the haul! the 29—30 VII. Lat. N. 78” 13'. Long. W. 258. — 2,600—0 m. Sethophormis sp. A fragment of a species resembling S. rotula HKL. was found in the haul 29—30 VII. Lat. N. 78” 13". Long. Wi. 2558. — 2,600—0; m. Stichopilium davisianum (EHB.). — Pl. IV, fig. 6. Several specimens in the deep-sea hauls 29—30 VII: Lat. N. 7813. Long. W. 258". — 2,600—0 mm. and! IDG INA ING Ver SOC AIN ITNE Habitat: Greenland, abysmal. Theocalyptra cornuta BAI. Length of cephalis 0,02, of thorax 0,08, of abdomen 0,01 mm. Diameter of the opening 0,14 mm. Diam. of the largest pores 0,014 mm. Deep-sea hauls: 20 30 VIEN Sa Honor SW k2658e Depth 216005-00m5 CE. 27 VIII. 3 UDD > IB: 195350 > 400—0 >» SKER IDE 5 KR UETSO »> 5 1 MD » 325—0 > > RP. Habitat: Kamtschatka (BAIL.), Greenland (REHB.). Theocorys borealis Cr. N. sp. — Cephalis hemisperical, with a short triangular horn and large, irregular, rounded pores. ”Thoråx pear-shaped, with regular, circular K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Band 32. Nr 3. 5 34 oP. T. CLEVE. PLANKTON COLLECTED BY THE SWEDISH EXPEDITION TO SPITZBERGEN. pores, as broad as the bars, quincuncially arranged (4 in 0,01 mm.). Abdomen short, narrower than the thorax, with some few, irregular and scattered pores. Mouth somce- what constricted, sometimes with a hyaline peristome. Length of cephalis 0,015 mm., of thorax 0,03 mm., of abdomen 0,01 to 0,015 mm. Breadth of thorax 0,045 mm. Diameter of the mouth 0,027 mm. Pl. III, fig. 5. Resembles Sethocorys odysseus HKL. as to the shape and arrangement of the pores. Deep-sea hauls: | Date. | Lat. N. | Long. | Depth. | Fq. | Pl. | | [29—30 var | 7813 | 258W. | 2600-0 m. | Ir fö8C | 27 VII | 7958 | 935 | 400—0 > | » CS fn 75.50" | 15? 25'E. | 32005 a SE I Trochodiscus echinidiseus HKL. Diam. of the shell 0,38 mm., of the pores 0,005 to 0,01 mm. Length of spines about a third of the radius. Pl. IV, fig. 4. One specimen in the deep-sea haul 29—30 VII. Lat. N. 7813. Long. W. 2258. —— 2,600—0 m. Habitat: Färöe Channel (HKL.). T. helioides Cr. N. sp. — Shell 0,24 mm. in diameter, with rounded pores (0,005 to 0,007 mm. in diameter), twice as broad as the bars. Margin with numerous, about 20, spines, as long as the diameter. 1215 CIS dieg Do Haul 27 VII. Lat. N. 78” 58". Long. E. 9735. — 400—0 m. Rhizopoda. Globigerina bulloides D'ÖRB. Surface: I Date. | Lat. N. | Long. Temp. Sal. Fq. 1216 29 VIII | 7738 | 1C40'E.| 6 34,89 T TS) 30 VIII | TT 8 3 BE.) 5,65 | 35,03 r (5) 30 VIII | 76435 | SAB. | 5,34 34,92 r S 31 VIII | 7627! | 1043/B.| 5,35 | 35,03 | r S al VIII | 7612 | 1218.) 6,26 35,15 r S ax | 7620 |I3TSAE | 66 öda ST 2 IX 7550" | 1532 BR.) 5,52 35,01 r SIT IX 74 42116 42 Bi | 7,24 35,17 Tr T(S) 41X | 7243" | 18:43" EB. | 8,8 35,01 | a IL TpNs HIRO Tde ST LONE 9,08 | 34,96 | Tp (NS) | | HIX | 7114 | 1938) 9,40) 34,92 | or | TpNs| 6 IX 707237 | 207808) 937 34,41 r Tp Ns | KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. Chlorophyllacex. Halosphera viridis SCHMITZ. Surface: Date. | Lat. N. Long. Temp. | Sal. Fq. P1. 2 VEN FEV ORESKAINS 20 | GE SIR ng Kl IDA 4 IX | 7243" | 1843" B. | 8,8 35,01 c Tp Ns | I I 4 IX | 7229 | 1848 EE | 87 | 35,04 | + | TpNs FIX I Sö 19NE | 19:08) 34,96 c | Tp (Ns) On vg | ITIS E. | 9,40 34,92 | Tp NS | 6 IX | 70723" | 20782'E. | 9,37 | 34,41 r Tp Ns | + Flagellat:e. Dinobryum pellucidum LEVANDER. ; Surface: [rg | Date. | Lat. N. Long. Temp. Sal. | Fq. PIN | | | | 26 VII UTGE IIS IN DOHA 222 7 — | 23 vm RSS FT BR 2 15 VIII | 7748" | 3253 R | 1,55) 33,20 7 (CN | 15 VIII | 78238 | 3£30B.| 52 332 | + GAN 16 VIII | 7827 |3P30E.| 152 3346 | +7| NgC | 18 VIII | 79255" | 3210. |— 0,58 | 3321 | » | Ne (0) | I 20 VIII | 80745" | 26740"B. | 0,13 | 32,20 2 Ny I I I 21 VIII | 8081 18.50 E. | 2,42 | 33,93 | 7 Ng T = I 24 VII) 8078" 116? 32' BE. 3,44 | 33,59 + Ny 25 VIII | 7953! | 11722 EB. | YT7| 33,75 7 CSN DU LE RNE IN 4,58) 34,53 7 T Pheocystis Pouchetii LAGERH. Surface: Date. | Lat. N. Long. | Temp. Sal. iOS Ne I I | | | II VE | 732 30 [237287B.| 5,15 | 8H,37 | c (6) 12VvI | 7840 | 2240". | 240 | 35,05 | cc | € | 20vr | 7453" | 2017 B.| 0,16 | 3476 | + | 21 VI | 76727 |2555E. | 024 | 33,68 | + [22 vr | 76745 | 26E | 0,80 | 307 | + 25 VI | 7634 |1724E | 060 | 33,80 | + | (0) 28 VII | 7152 | 3 HW 3,63 | 3438 | 21 VIII | 8031 |18:50'E.| 42 | 33,98 | + | NT 27 VIII | 79:58 | 9785E.| 458 | 3453 | (= e [>] N:0O 3. 30 326 P. T. CLEVE. PLANKTON, COLLECTED BY THE SWEDISH EXPEDITION TO SPITZBERGEN. Dinoflagellate. Ceratium furea DuJ Surface: Date. | Lat. N. Long. Temp. Sal. Fq. Pl. Date. | Lat. N. Long. Temp. Sal. Fq. Pl. 27 Vv 57” 50' &E. 3,70 320,69 + Tp Ns 3 28 Vv 58 14 | 4£40'E. 8,8 31,83 + Ns Tp 29 V 60713 | £24'E. 8,35 30,32 är Ns Tp 30 V 62” 41” > EB. T,AT 33,12 r N5 Tp 30 V (Gr 113 | BIE S,17 34,53 3 Tp Ns V 6547 | OCR) 19501) 34567 1 as I NG Tip VI |. 667424 | 107307EL. Biö3, > SAGA | co LTIRN | 68307 | 137107 EB. | 7,55 | 3483 | + | NöC | VIN 6 SKALD Sk OR eo RSA FÅ CO'Ns. | IX | 7243 | 18:48B. | 88 | B50r | c | TvNs | RR NM MN HH << = 1 öv | FETIR ISRN SA I a | sas HIP APS RE OL Hö | SG I > | TER) 31 Vv | 6519 | SWE | 835 | 35,34 | r = IX | 714 [1988 B. | 40 | 392 | c | TnNs I 31 V | 65734 | 45/8. | 883 | 35,00 | + | NT ol IX | 10230 | 207320). hav | HAL | c | Tp Ne C. fusus Duz. Surface: | Date. | Hat. N. Long. Temp. Sal. Fq. 121, Date. | Lat. N. | Long. Temp. Sal. | Fq: | Pl. | I | | | 27 V | 57500 | 6 EB 8,70) 33,69) +) Tpl 31 vol 65479 107ET 9j0r | BLGT | a | N5 Tp | 28 Vv | 5814 | 440". | 88 SSSK SS ENS RN | 68749" | 18750'E- | 7,70 | 3L16 | + C Ns 281V | 58141 | 4340, | 8,30. | 33,04 | skul Nsrdlor | dT | 7836 [1850 EB] 7,06 | 35303 | a | S(N5) 29 V | 60713 | 424”. | 35 | 3332 | ao it) Nstm | IX | T2481 | 18743 EB.) 88 35,01 | + | Tp Ns 30 V | 6240 | SE. där | SAN or | NSI DIN | 7114-1938 EN 940 | 3492 | + | TpNs SOME ERE FaR RSA SR EE ER RO RE OR OA EA Ne 31 Vv | 6534 | S4AHE. | 883 | 35,00 | r Ns T C. lineatum EmB. (= C. furca v. baltica MorBius). This form cannot be considered as a mere variety of C. furea, and is always easy to recognize. It belongs to the styliplankton of the warmer Atlantic, both in the East and the West. OC. furca seems on the contrary to be confined to the east Atlantic. SMyriarges AH IBG bar IN. (SÖS Ione, 1 10725 ING. Hr C. tripos NIitTzscH. Surface: Date. | Lat. N. | Long. Temp. Sal. Fq. Pl. Date. | Lat. N. Long. | Temp. Sal. | Fq. | Pl. | I RR rara ag bra Riga en Saar] ks DER la de fn mal Se 27 V År Oy & E. | 3,70 | 33,69 + Tp Ns al Vv | 6534 | T4N BE. | 5,83 25,00 jet Ae [ERS EV or KASA0 TR Se 31,83 c Ns Tp | 31 Vil 65470 RIVE| 901 | BLT | + | Ns Tp | 28 Vv | 5841 £P3ER. | 3,30 | 83,04 c Ns Ty | I VI |.66:424 | 10730 E.| 858 | 34,69 [EEC Anp ENG 29 Vv | 6013 | PB | 335 | 33,32 c Ns Th | 4 IX | 72431 | 18:43 B. | 8,8 35,01 | TR | 29. V | 61740" | 42018. | 05 | 3I3,AT + | Ns Tp 4 IX | 7229 1848) 37 | 35,04 + Tp Ns (E0 RA Sa a os Re | SEO TR ia va | Sa | TE | 30 Vv | 6513 | FIS B | Sar | 34,53 Gc Kn 5 IX | TA [1938 B] 940 | 3492 | cc | TyNs | SM | RDS | (FI | 8 34,53 c Tp Ns (3 INCE VOR | ERE SB 341 | + | TpNs | 31 Vv 6519 | 820'B. | 8,35 J0,34 + ? also the figured in the Microgeologie and by CLAPAREDE and LACHMANN. frequently, sometimes in immense number, and around Spitzbergen (optimum salivity 34 p. m.). plankton chiefly, but occurs also in the sira-plankton. trary, coast-line, around Scotland and in Skagerak. 1S7 a var. KONGL. more SV. VET. C. tripos var. aretica ExB. — I do not, as Dr. ÅURIVILLIUS, longipes, neritic form, AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. RAND J2. N:O 3. OM include under this name which I find always easy to distinguish from the original form, The var. arctica occurs current, in Davis strait It belongs thus to the tricho- The var. longipes, on the con- which occurs in the spring along the whole Norwegian It belongs to the northern neritic plankton. in the Labrador Surface: = | Date. | Lat. N. | ' Long. | Temp. | Sal. Fq. JAG Date. | Iat. N. | Long. Temp. | Sal | Fq IP I | I I | | | [ | | | | 10 VI APS EB 6,71 30,20 2 CS 20 VIII | 81781 |23r3orE:l 0,71 12,84 7 Ng 10 VI TI 42! | 2235 E. (GR ER EST ekar SO (1850' B. 2,42 | 33,93 CN NG 26 VII | 7813 | T30B 534 | 3489 | 3 = föLvnel SR NR se KR I Fo 26 VIL | 772581 | 53 KE | 4,78 | 34,57 7 (CEN F2SRVIN ORDS ISR2An RR 33,75 7 16 (S) Ng | I 30VIL | 787121 (0 TT Ww.l 4,59 | 34538 | + | (0 | 29 var | 7r38 | 1140" Bl] 6 | 389 IE a ST il väl | SIT EN fö Sön a I Sr SN de RA a | Rö | + | SP | 3 VIII | 7746" |2618 BE) 123 | 30,98 c | (C.Ng) | 31 VII | 76712” |[1218B] 6,26 | 35,15 1 | | | | | 4 VIII | 7818 | 28E. 2,12-|—38,01--|—1 | ig (AS Es ETNGe st Oo FlSrS SSE 6: 6 35,18 | a SK 15 Vu) 78:88 |342301E] 1,52 3391:| + | C 2 TRI 757500 15:32 Sa I 350n | a ST 16 VIL | 7827. [3230 BE 1520 |—-33;46- | —t | Ng.6- | LAK | 75-240 16ATE 5,64 | 35,12 | TS) | 18 VIII | 7955 3210" B —0,58 | Sar fö Ne SE ISRN ISRN | Big | T(S) | 20/ VIII | 81” 14” |2250' BE.) — 118) 33,42 FORE SR me ere SEN NG I 03 | a | SED 20 VILI | 8045" |2640' EE) 0,13 | 32,20 , (Ny C. tripos var. bucephala Cr. Surface: 1 7 = SÄ FE rd a 7 I | Date. | Lat. N. | Long. | Temp. Sal. Fq PIE | I | leg RR TE 2vN 5 5011 76) EK: 3,70 | 33,69 7 Tp Ns | I SPE | AP TITT NS I SN | ri Tp) C. tripos var. horrida ÖL. Surface: | i | SS = = Date. | Lat. N | Long. Temp. | SAR oo NE JL I | | | | | | | MV) TIN SIV ee | IV | 65734 | BASE 833500 IA | Nr |eRvr 68:5 07 ESg0rE rss SS s CN ee | UVI | 6849 |1850B] 7,70 | 3b16 ök oc | GINs | 10:VI | 71210" 2131 BE. 6,71 | 30,20 | a es I | H6X | 70237 [20324 - dan 4 | Hsdan NE dc || TpiNs) | 328 P. T. CLEVE. PLANKTON, COLLECTED BY THE SWEDISH EXPEDITION TO SPITZBERGEN. C. tripos var. longipes BaIL. Surface: Date. — Lat. N. | Long. Temp. Sal. Fq. 121 Date. | Lat. N. | Long. Temp. Sal. Fq. P1. 27 Vv 5750 | EE. 3,70 33,69 cc Tp N& | 10 VI 7142" 12287 EE) 6,40 35,15 T TCS 28 Vv 5814 | L40' BR) 3,8 31,83 cc Ns Tp | 15 VIL | 77 48' [8253 El 1,55 33,20 r (C) 28Vv 5841 | £3L EI 3,30 33,04 cc Ns Tp | 20 VIIL | 8114" [2250 EB. L18 | 33,42 r i 29 V 60? 13' | P2 EN! 83,35 33,32 c Ns Tp | 20 VII | 818 |2335 RE 0,71 32,84 v Ng 29 V 6140: | £2I BE! 7,05 J3,47 cc Ns3 Tp | 31 VIII | 7612 (1218 EE] 6,26 30,15 r S 30 V 6241 | FE. T,AT 33,12 cc Ns Tp 1IX 762 118 8E! 6,61 35,13 r Sk 30 Vv 63:13! | 515 EE 3,17 34,53 cc Tp Ns 2IX 75 50' 11532 E.| 5,52 35,01 T Si 30 Vv 63:52' | & 5E 8 34,53 cc Tp Ns SIX 7442" 11642 E.| 7,24 35,17 + T (S) 31 Vv 6534 | S43H BE 8,83 35,00 cc NST 41X 7336" | 1850' EB.) 7,06 35,03 c S (Ns) 31Vv | 6547 | PIE Kor | 367 | ce | Nsip | 41X | 7243 11843 BE] 88 SOL | ec | Mys I VI | 66742" |10:30'E]| 853 | 3469 | c | TTpNs| 4IX | 2290 [1848 EB] 887 | 3504 |. cc | TpNs Av | GIV ESTL fa | AR a | Bg | Het | FER TR | fa | Hö ee | än 2 VI | 6849" | 1850'B.| 770 | 316 | c CNs | 5IX | 7114 11938] 940 | 34,92 | ce | ToilNs) | 10 VI | 71210" | 2131 EE] Gy7r | 3520 | r CS. I GTX | 705231 [202320 Iam | IA |. oc LEN C. tripos var. macroceros EB. Surface: Date. | Lat. NI Long. | Temp. Sal. | Fq. Pl. 20 NV 37 50 & EB. 3,70 33,09 c Tp Ns 28 Vv 81 | PL40BR) 8,8 31,83 R Ns Tp 28V | 5V41| 434R 330 | 33,04 | + | NsTp 29.Vv | 60:13 | AB 835 | 33320 | + | Ne Tp 25) MV 61740' | 420'E.| 7,05 30,47 r Ns Tp Is0v | SFV | NA Fr | JA | re | fe J0Vv | 6852 | 6 HE 8 34,53 v Tp Ns SÄRV 657 47! | 910: I0L 34,67 r Ns Tp 29/ VIII | 7738 | 1140! EB) 6 34,89 Tr TS | AIX | 72487 1843 88 85,01 c Tp Ns 4 IX 7229 11848 EE 8,87 20,04 c Tp Ns SIX FEL LSE 9,08 34,96 ecc | Tp (Ns) | DID TP 14 11988 B. 9I,40 34,92 ec Tp Ns OEDXEEN OR 2073 2ER ROS 34,41 c Tp Ns Dinophysis acuta EuHB. Surface: Date. | Lat. N. | Long. "Temp. | Sal. Fq. P1. I I | | 28 Vv BY 14 |, £40' RB. 3,8 31,83 Tr Ns Tp I 29v5 1 607137 NASA ERS 33,32 r Ns Tp [3094 | 624 RET am BST TA I [NG | 30 Vv 63752" | 67 5 El 8 34,53 r Tp Ns 2505VIIT | 97 15210 RR 2 RR ud SS r | C(S) Ng] 6IX | 70723 [2032 E| 937 | SLA | rr | TpNs KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:O 3. 39 D. granulata Cr. — Under this name I distinguish a very small form (Pl. IV, fig. 7) remarkable for its coarse structure. It seems to belong to the arctic neritic plankton. Surface: -— : - Date. | Lat. N. | Long. | Temp. | Sal. Fq. (=D | 28 vit | TTR | ST SRS KG | 30 VIL | 7812 (017 W. 4,59 | 34,53 + (C) 1 19 VIII | 8027 |3015'E.| —0,90 | 32,03 r Ng 20 VIII | 80745 |2640'E| 0,13 | 3220 | » Ng | 21 VIII | 80731” |1850' 6] 242 | 33,93 | » Ny D. rotundata. In several gatherings were found specimens, which could be consi- dered as D. rotundata, but as I believe that several different forms have been con- founded under this name, I leave them out. Diplopsalis lenticula BERGH. Deep-sea haul: 27 VII. Lat. N. 79" 58'. Long. E. 9735". — 400—0 m. Rare. Gonyaulax spinifera CLAP. & LACEM. Haul: 5 IX. Lat. N:o 71750. Long. EB. 19523. — 25—0 m. Rare. Gymnaster pentasterias (EHB.). Haul: 27 VIII. Dat. N: 79758". Long. EB: 9735. — 400—0 im. Rare. Peridinium depressum (Barr.). — This form ought to be considered as a distinct species and not as a mere variety of P. divergens. The latter belongs to the tropical and temperate Atlantic (desmo-, styli- and triposplankton), the former to the northern and western Atlantic (tricho-, tripos- and northern neritic plankton). Surface: Date. | Lat. N. | Long. Temp. Sal. Fq. Pl. Date. | Lat. N. | Long. | Temp. | Sal. Fq. Pl. I | I | I | ANM NED DA 8,70 33,69 | c | Tp Ns 1 VI | 6642" "1030 E.| 8,53 34,69 ce | T Tp Ns 285V SSA | 47407E.) Si8 | 31,83 IL + | Nsamp | AVI | 68-307 | 1I30E 755 | 34,33 | + Ns C 29.V | 60713" | £24Bl 835 | 3332 | I NsTp | VI | 168491 113750. Ty70 | 3160 CNs 250/50. | £0 ES 3 Tan 2 | REN IAEAs 5 : ; 30 Vv 6241 | FE. 1,47 30,12 + | NE Tp 2IX | 7550 (183 E 5,52 309,01 FN ISA 30 Vv (28) 118 | GIN ett gula VE Tp Ns AIX |= 73366 | HSSOCR 7,06 | 30,03 a | MD) 30V | 63752" | & SE 800) 3453:| + TpNs | 4 IX. | 71243 118435] 880 | 8501 | & | ToNs | 31 Vv | 657194 | 820CE.- 835 | 35,34 | + — 6 IX | 702231 | 20232 EB) 9,37 | BAN Aln rea SEpRNGE | 31v | 6547" | 910.) 9,01 | 3467 | + | Ne Tp | P. divergens ExB. Surface: — —— SENS ER dr Aj Date. | Ia. N | Long. | Temp. | Sal. | Fq. | IP | 29 VIIT 77.38 1140 B. & | AK , | ST 41X | 7243 11848 BR) 88 | 3501 c | Tp Ns | 5IX | 71214 [1938 Bl 9,40 | 34,92 | + | To Ne 40 P. T. CLEVE. PLANKTON, COLLECTED BY THE SWEDISH EXPEDITION TO SPITZBERGEN. P. ovatum PoUCHET. Surface: Date. | Lat. N. | Long. Temp. Sal. Fq. Pl. 29:v. | 61740" | 4220'B.| 7,05 | BAT | | NsTp 30v | 63752 | 6 HE 8 34,53 | rv | TpNs | 3LV | 65340 | 845] 883 | 35,00 | or | Nst | MV | BFA FD do | För |A | Se 1 VI | 6642" | 10:30'E.| 8,53 | 3469 | + | TIpnNs| I 2 VI 68 30' | 1310 EB. 7,55 34,33 P Ns C 21 VI 76 27 12555 El] 0,24 33,68 FP (C) 21 VIII) 807381 |1850' El 2,42 33,93 r Ng 29 VIII | 7738 | 1140" EB] 6 34,89 T TS al VIII | 7627 [1048 BJ) 5,35 30,03 S 1 IX 76720 1137 8 EN 6,61 35,13 T Sj 2 IX 757507 | 151321 E] 552 | 35,01 r STI 4 IX 71243 [1843 Bl] 8,8 35,01 T Tp Ns P, pellucidum BERGE. Surface: Date. | Lat. N. | Long. Temp. Sal. Fq. 121 Date. | Lat. N. | Long. Temp. Sal. Fq. Pl. | 21 VI | 7620 |D E 0,24 33,68 3 (C) 18 VIII | 7955 13210 E.| — 0,58 | 33,21 + äl Ng C | 25 VI | 7634 | 1724 ET 0,6 35,80 + — 19 VIT | 8027 13015" B.| —0,90 | 32,03 Fo Ag | 26 VI | 7646" [1522 R| 0,95 34,04 Tr — 20 VIIT | 8114 | 2250" E. 1,18 | 33,42 ro I | 26 VIT | 78713! | T30B. D,34 34,89 F = 20 VIII | 80745" | 2640 E. 0,13 | 32,20 a (Ng) | 26 VIL | TDI) 5 IB) 78 34,57 är ((C)) | 20 VII | SP8' 123533 ER 0,71 | 32,84 c (Ng) | 30 VII | 7812 | YITW) 4,59 34,53 ec (C) 21 VIII | 80731” |18750' E. 2,42 | 33,93 C Ng T |=3 Vd | HAS 23135 Bia SARS (6) | 25rvnT | 797537 | P2 277 83 EC (S)Ng | 3 VIII | 7746! | 2618 BE) 1,23 30,98 | + C (Ng) | 29 VIII | TT 23 110753" E. 5,55 | 35,03 ec TS | 4 VIII | 7818 | RER Ok 33,01 | C Ng C | 31 VILT | 76? 27 | 10743” =E! D,35 | 30,03 ec S IS van TER ST IA 33,46 | + Ng C | LIX 7672" 118: 8 6,61 | 35,13 G ST Phalacroma operculoides ScHÖTT. Surface: G Tr å | | Date. | Lat. N. | Long. | Temp. Sal. | Fq. | Pl | | 29 nd 71 38 fn EB. 6 34,89 | r | SN | 29 VIII | 77723" |10753 EH.) 5,55 | 35,08| r SR | 31 VII | 76727) | 1043 535 35,03 1 SA Diatomacer. Asteromphalus atlanticus CL. Deep-sea haul: 29—30 VII. Lat. N. 78'13”. Long. W. 2'58”. Depth. 500—0 m. Fq. rr. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND. J2. N:0 3. 41 Chetoceros atlanticus Cr. Surface: Date. | bat. N. | Long: Temp. | Sal. Fq. PI | | | | 2VI | 68301 [181018] ”T55 | 3483 | r | NES | 12vI | 737407 [224018 2,40 "| 3505 | + | iGRN 15 vm | 78:38" 3980 152 | 332 | oa Gr | 27 VIII | 7958 | P3H DD. 4,58 34,53 | om Pa | 29/ vm | Tr 38 JIT40 Rn 6 | 3189 | a ST | | 29KVIIL | Ti323 |I053AEN 5,55 | 35,03 | rn | ST | (80 vin | (8 | FT Be | AN OS I 1IX | 762 |18 SB 66 | 3H13 | rr | ST | SJNGL | 744400 | T624240m EL 248 IK TSST rr T(S) | C. borealis BrTw. Surface: | Date. | Lat. N. | Long. | Temp. SE | Fq. Pl | | | SR ST | 307 6313 | 5IHR Su | 34,58 | 7; | Tp Ns | | SVT | bäva 07 h26 S Hm NG fn 350 SEE TGS | 12V5 | 737407 | 22408.) 240 | 3505 | | € | 23 VI I | TY 15 |2T10E 0,97 [835 Fö | 3 VIII | 7746" |2618B| 1,23 3098 | rö (0 | [ESV |dtdd ASA 327 53ARN LSS E S320 | (0 | 15 VIL | 78738 [3480R] 1520 332 | c Le (20 vat | SI P2504E. ULTRA 33 LL SA | 20 VIII | 81787 |2335/E) Om 8284 | + NORA | 21 vn | 8030 (1850: 242 | 3393 | + | Ng | 25 WIESER ICT Do Setueo R NECIANR | 27 VIT | 7958" | Ww35/E| 458 | 3458 | mm ki P | ii fis Ia en | | > | Se | | 20X | TA |1647E] 564 | BRk2 | a T(S) | |A | 78r860 IS 500E SENOR | 35,03 EE SKNAL | C. borealis var. Brightwellii CL. Surface: Date. | Lat. N.: | Long. Temp. | Sal. Fq. 1211 Date. lä N. | Long. | Temp | Sal. Fq. | IBIA | | 2VI | 68730 |1810'B| 755 | 3438 | nm a6 IR | IRA |TIET Så Bier SSA | ST | (OM | PPC [PER SN SA TOS | 21IX | 7524 | 1647 EB. 5,64 | 35,12 | » T(S) | 20 VIT | 81 14 SN 1180 332 IE dc Th 3TX | 7442 |1642 B| T24 0) BHar | c 7(5) | 24 VIII | 8058" |16782'B| 3,44 | 183,59 ho Ng 41x | 7886" [18:50 E.| 7,06 | 85,08 | r SN) | 27 VIII | 79758" | 985 EB| 4,58 | 3453 | + T 4IX | 72248" |18431 =] 8,8 8501 | | TnNs | 31 VIII | 76712" |1218 EB] 6,26 | 3515 | r S K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Band 32. N:o 3: 6 42 oP. T. CLEVE: C. borealis var. solitaria CL. PLANKTON, COLLECTED BY THE SWEDISH EXPEDITION TO SPITZBERGEN. Surface: Date. | Lat. N. | Long. Temp. Sal. Fq. Pl. I | 9VI | 7054" |2043B.] T,15 | 3483 | + Cs | 10.VI | 71242" |222851E 6,40 | 3515 + | TOS | 29 VIIL | 77230 |TOLB3CEN 5555 35,03 + ST I | 30 VIII | 7645 | SAFE) 534 | 3492 | ec S Sl VIII | 7627 (1043 EB) 5,35 35,03 + S 21X 75 24 11647 B| 5,64 39,12 T T(S) C. contortus SCHÖTT. Deep-sea haul: 27 VIII. Lat. N. 797 58. Long BE. 9235. Depth 400—0 m. Fq. r. 5 IDG > 3 UU SV 2 MIR » 20—0 > Do de C. eriophilus CASTR. Surface: I I Date. | Lat. N. | Long. Temp. | Sal. Fq. Pl. Date. | Lat. N. | Long. Temp. Sal. Fq. Pl. I ERNA 68'30' | 13510! E.| 7,55 34,33 7 ASG Svane ras I SS 34,53 ec de I I 2 VI 68 49' 11850 BB.) 7,70 34,16 c CNs | 29 VITT | 77388 |1140' BE] 6 24,89 5 ST I I = VI 70.54" | 2043 EB) 7,15 34,83 + CS 29 VIII | 77230) 108534: 5,55 35,03 c Sir I I ELO FVO 21E SR rea 35,20 7 CS 31 VIII | 7612" | 1218 BK.) 6,26 35,15 + S 10 VI | 712427 |22"850E) 6,40 | 35,15 | cc | TES | 11 7672 | IS SE 66 | 35,13 | c ST 20 VIII | 81714" | 2250 Ek) L1i8 | 3342 | c T IX | 7524 11647 E) 5,64 | 3512 | c | T(S) | 20 VIII | 88 |2335El OmI 32,84 + | Ng SIX 74 42' 11642 Bl) 7,24 35,17 + T (5) I I I 24 VIII | 808 11632 Bl] 3,44 30,59 Tr. Ny 41X | 73836 11850 EB) 7,06 35,03 | or 5 (Ns) 25 VIL | Z9053 |HISR20nN 2 30,75 r 1 C(S) Ng C. debilis Cr. Haul: 27 VIII Lat. N. 79758. Long E. 9735". Depth 400—0 m. FEq. ». C. decipiens CL. Surface: | Date. | Lat. N. | Long. Temp Sal. Fp. Pl. Date. | Lat. N. | Long. Temp. Sal. Fq. Pl. | 2 VI 6830" | 1810 E] 7,55 34,33 + NsC | 30 vII | 7812 | OT7W. 4,59 | 34,53 3 (C) 2VvI | 6849 113850 EB 7,70 34,16 c CO Ns 3 VII | (TS | 23350 3,94 | 34,45 r (C) Iris Lon | SVIT 7054 12043 ET 7,15 34,83 c CS 3 VIL | 7T46' | 2618 BE. 1,23 | 30,98 c C Ny 10VT | 710 213 E] Br | 8520 | + Cs 4 VIII | 7818 | 2$K. 2,12 | 33,01 | r | Nglå | 10 VI | 7142 [2285 6,40 | 3515 | ec | CTS | 15 VI | TAB! |3253/R) 1551 3320 I + | (0 I = I I I | EN | 7210 | 21546 BE. 5,53 | 35,25 + (CT) | 15 VIII | 7838" |34£30'E. 1,52 | 33,21 cc C ib vi | dere See BA I Sar c 116 VII | 78:27 [8230 BR 152 | 3346 | r | NyC 12 VI | 73740" [22401B] 240 | 35,05 | ec & | 18 vin | 79755! |3210E| —0,58 | 3321 | r I Ngö | 23VvI | 7715 [2710 BN OM | MG a (€) | 25 VII) 79:53" | 11222 B] Y77 | 33,75 | + |C(SYNg IN26AVINA KidHRDoN IS 3 EN 4,78 34,57 + (C) 27 VIII | 7958 | P3 E. 4,58 | 34,53 iF 1 Kenan | de SBN Se ÖS c 41X | 72431 | 184803] 88 |: 350L) a | TpNs | KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:0O J. 43 C. diadema (EEB.). Surface: | TS ER I] | | | Date Ia N Long emp Sal. | Fq. | 12 | ——— KONES | [28 VIT | 773520 Skor We 153,63 34,38 7 | CNg | | 20, VII | 8114 2250 E] Lig | 33,42 5 MO VERE | | 25 VIT | 7953 122 BA PTT JADE + lc (5) Ng | 27 VILT | 79758 | 35 Bl 458 | 353 | ce | T I I I I I I 29MvIIT | 7738” jdsa0re. 6 al Bese | msk EX 6320 KS BIE. HG, GL. Sats, ES nå | ERS | C. furcellatus BAIL. Surface: | Date. | Lat. N. | Long. Temp. | Sd Fq. 126 | | | 12. VI |.73407 |22"4078.| 2,40 11 35:05 | o+ | CN) | 26 VI | 76:46' laser 0,95 | 184,04 | or = | 28 vII | 7152 | 35 ju 363 34 ser EE GNg | AV I QQ KQ/ CIS I = I 29 - VV (Q - | 25 VIII | 79753" [11228] VTT | 3375 | + | C(S)Ng C. hiemalis Cr. — The C. didymus var. Memalis Cr. (Phytoplakton of the Atlantic 21; PIL IG Te IG) cannot be considered as a mere variety of C. didymus. Perhaps iden- tical with C. brevis SCHÖTT. Sjunkngss I IDG Ia ING 862 IönE IN SAS Ian RT SM Br IN FR JAR I C. laciniosus SCcHÖTT. IDeepsear hans XE at IN IdoR 075 Hongs hi sfSr25c) Depti 320-01 mm: Eqln 0. teres CL. Surface: ; ] Date. | Lat. N. | Long. | Temp. Sal. a | ER | | las | I 12 VI 73740! | 222409 BE] 2,40) 35.05 ) 25 WII fa 0S) a INN BR ID er Lr 33,75 + | C(SYNG | | 27 VIII | 797581 | N354E) 4,58 34,58! | or T 29 VIII | 77288 | 1CA0IE]| 6 | 3489 | r ST C. volans ScHÖTT. — Having had an opportunity of examining original specimens of C. volans I have been convinced of its identity with C. currens Or., which latter name must be abolishd. 44 oP. T. CLEVE. PLANKTON, COLLECTED BY THE SWEDISH EXPEDITION 'TO SPITZBERGEN. Surface: Date. | Lat. N. | Long. Temp. Sal. Fq. | 126 od VI | 70754 | 2043 EB] TZ15 | 3483 | c | Cs | 31 vi | TCA | G34E 535 | Sår S | 1VID] 7636" [12 BB 738 | 3512 | + ST 29 VIII | 7738 [140 BE. 6 34,89 T TS 29 VINT | 7723) |10753/B.| 5,55 | 85,08 | & | TS | SON) de S JE Sö | BR | a | S 30 VIII | 76” 4 | SAN EJ 5,34 34,92 re | is I I 31 VIII | 7627! |1043' E.| 5,35 | 35,03 | cc | S 2IX | T524 |1647 B| 5,64 | 3512 | + | T(9 Corethron hystrix HENseEn. — This species is probably identical with C. eriophilum CaAsTR. from the Antaretice Ocean. According to a recent publication of Dr. LEUDUGER FORTMOREL ” this species occurs West of Africa in the region of Cape Verde together with Cheetoceros scolopendra Or. (= CC. spinosum Lrup.). Both are found also by me in a gathering (March 1898) from the same region. In March and April 1898 this species was found, besides, in the region of the Canaries and from the Azores to the mouth of the English Channel, in June and July around the Shetlands. In case OC. hystrix be identical with C. eriophilum this form goes thus, following the western coast of Africa, from the Antarctic to the Arctic region. It has also (once in March 1898) been seen North of the South American coast, but not in the intermediate region of the Sargasso Sea. The Corethron hystriz, although in general of rare occurrence, is a species of considerable interest and belongs evidently to the styliplankton. Surface: Date. | Lat. N. | Long. Temp. Sal. Fq. Pl. 29 VIII | 7738 | 1140: E.] 6 | 34,89 Tr TS 29 VIII | 7723 (107530) 5,55 35,03 rv TS al VIII | 7626' 10743 El 5,35 35,03 r S 1 IX UT NNE Fa Gö 35,13 c SK 21X | 75924" | 1647! Bl] 5,64 | IH12 | .r T (8) | 6IX | 108234 |20:320 HE. Hata | 344 | an | TPINS Coscinodiseus oculus iridis EHB. Surface: | | | Date. | Lat. N. | Long. | Temp. Sal. Fq. Pl Date. Lat. N. | Long. "Temp. Sal. Fq. Pl. | | | f Ro ' d 2 4 D I ro ' | Oma ' vå 22 | I nn 30 Vv (fa al lj UTI 17 | 34,53 7 Tp Ns | 23 VI därLSLNRTROFENT 0:97 30,15 | c OM I | 1 0 MIR ala ens (| FN + CS SUVI td A0E20RLSTKN LS 30,98 | + C (Ny) I I I RN | 5 | 12 VI | 73740" (2240 El 240) 35,05 r () 15 Vi | 787387 | 349808) Lpo | 3202 , c | 28) Var | UT NIFSV 03 | | = U| Teva |, t8"275 32300E HS SSE a C Ng 9” Oo I 0 AY än! I Ar r 1-4 ' | 2900 Mm ÅA Y RB) Mi HERE LS RON 0,97 do,l5 + — 21X 7550! | 15:32" EB. 5,52 30,01 T OSA + Diatomées marines de la cöte occidentale d'Afrique. S:t Brieux 1898. 4:0o. KONGL. SV. VET. Leptocylindrus danicus CL. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. Rhizosolenia alata BTw. R(alata var.) gracillima CL. R. hebetata BaAIL. Surface Date. | Lat. N. | Long. Temp Sal. Fq. ( | 30 Vv 6313” | 5Y15' BE... 17 | 3453 | c | TpNs | 20v | 8114” |22:50/B.] : 1,18 18342 fm PTE | 20 VII | 8 8 23730 BE. Öv d|B28A NV mk | INGE | | 21 vm | 80731 |18500 BL. 242 | 339800 we | INGE | SV VIL | 797587 | P35E| 4,58 s|u35s fr (a P Surface: Date. | Lat. N. | Long. | Temp. | Sal. | Fq | JL | Rn 30 VIII | 76745" | S4AH'B| 5,34 | 34,92 | a S | dix | 2430 | 18437 88 |C850n | Fl | TN | [SBR TE SS ES (Ns) | Surface: | [ | | Date. | Lat. N. | Long. | Temp. Sal. | Fq. 2 | | | | | 31 vm | TT14 | SSA) 535 | 34 | c S | 25 vu | 792531 | 11228] VTT | 3375 | r | C(S)Ng 27 VIII | 79258" | P35E) 4,58 34,53 | + TER 30-VIIT | 767450 B45/BN 534 3492 IG S | 31 VIN | 7627 | 1043 R| 5,85 | 35,03 | » S | 31 vn | 7612" |1218m 626 | 35 41X | 7248" |1843'E.| 8,8 | 35,01 | om | TDNs HIX | TP5T | 19E. | 9,08 | 34,96 Ik cc | Tp | TS | 21 Vu |. 80731 |1850B]| 242 | 8393 | + | NgT KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:0O 3. 47 T. Nordenskiöldii CL. Surface | | | | | | Date. | Lat. N. | Long. | Temp. Sal. I Eq: | Pl | | I I | | | ( | 250VI | 76747 | IT24 Ej 0:80 | 3380 I + I (OM | ; | 98 VII | 7752 | $S5E | 363 | 3438 | + | C(N9g) Thalassiothrix longissima Cr. & GRUN. Surface: Date. | Lat. N. | Long. | Temp. | Sal. Fq. Pl. | | | | | | — | TOVE |. 72107 [215310 Biak | 35,20 | äs CS | 31 vi | 7612" [1218 Bl] 6260) 3515 | r 2 Tin: SR SS ön ej 2 | STA 300e || RE a I RN I RÖN The scarcity in 1898 of this and the precedent species, in other years usually very abundant in the Arctic Ocean and the Northern Atlantic, is really striking. 48 oP. T. CLEVE. PLANKTON, COLLECTED BY THE SWEDISH EXPEDITION TO SPITZBERGEN. Plate [. Pag. | 1 Fr HER EL 1 a Vag 0 ANG led a (CARL GA SNR DAN CIDER EE RS RR RESA URI BESNA SSE NA ES ON lor te NA gd a BS 6. 6 DAL 2 2 TIRtiNHUS((P) -Calyptrag Oka föga este köl ante Lea fdr ec pA 25 RR AE SEE AS IE SR SR NE VAR 3 95 LINGINDUS: MINUGUSTBRAND Dä sat va rs sämskat ss be HR en 2 nd äg pr lt NÅ RT SA EEK VA 3 043 Tintinnust(2) pellucidus=0Ch:4 oo oo segt ge fer Al fee are EE TORRARE TE INGEN AN 5. Actinomma boreale CL. a Primordial shell, 5 Secundary (Haliomma-)shell, ce Tertiary (Actinomma-) shell; td” Structure of eft. striraitn mg rior 4) DNB fet OA Sör MOI PORHoG >) 6: Artrostrobus annulatus. BATILSG = Gl såtsl sdf e Ag Ly se de NER er RSA or en AE EE EEE HE 3 ET: Atlacantha, lRvissima EKT:A oa od es dan Ve sön st a a RT sar SN AE til ke Re RE RE EERO HÅ 3. 1/8. JBeroetta Melo OL: ass Pe uerkeädens vat Mad NRA Her ee ker kö VE FÄR vg SYS MA Falls AA SSE SAR Or få 2 0 Ores Nao Ci a Harr IKON ö ÖKGTNGÖ cc co co 0 0 oc 5 cd oc ds sc cd 285 3: 02 BOtsyopyle setosa, Ckyr:a Shells os ep tumE ss ss SN EEE SE SSE So J21L K. Vet. Akad. Handl. Bd 32, M 3. lf Braga 3 ak, 107 00 NA DE RSS (NE Ki ' FY - | NRNCOEA 1 4 VET LJ - Kö AN ' MR AN RI INS Ar J K. Vet. Akad. Handl. Bd 32, M 3. BISON PR Tr ST Ho -& LU AA RE" FURSTE Ser RES 2 AG rr RR Et PR RER ÖRA KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:0 3. 49 Plate II. Pag Diectyocephalus sp.?. 3 29. Dictyophimus gracilipes BaAIL.. 29. [Eka Dy Se GTA N a bl OTS UTING (0 IS Les SNR rg SR sl arts da st reg va ben ee ser ina Ke EIN nee Fin RMIE 5, a RGNE Hexadoras borealis CE. a Primordial shell, 6 and c Outer shell in different state of development 30. Lithomitra australis EHB.? . 30. Form allied to the precedent . 30. Lithomitra lineata EHB. SRS dör or NS SV erg eta 30 Peridium (?) intriceatum CL. « and 6 The shell in different foci 31 Peridium (?) laxum CL. a and 6 The shell in different foci SU -— K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Band 32. N:o 3. 0 P. T. CLEVE. PLANKTON, COLLECTED BY THE SWEDISH EXPEDITION TO SPITZBERGEN. Plate II Pag. Peridium (?) minutum CL. » and c The same shell in different foci —. ss so so so sc cc cv ov « ål. Phorticium pylonium HKL. a, b, c The shell in different state of development, d The primordial SHhellad als ge os eve Ro pe ae stl ÅN oe förde fe RK Tesen UTSES SES ESV IB1ectanaum (2) MSimplex40 Ks se SNES ad KANE rr NERE SL 300 IROLYpettarhnolostomar GET okEhetshel ERS Giure RE RR Theocorys. borealis OL: « ss sv Jc oro dö de de re oa fe RA ah RT Dold attt BOR SNES SE 12113 JUO K. Vet. Akad. Handl. Bd 32, JM 3. OM (0) [o] Oo SST Se Så ler : Sr N PI Akad. Handl. Vet. 1 i ( 30 00 FIP ONE VM NA KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. Plate IV. Pterocorys irregularis CL. Sethoconus tabulatus (EHB.) Sethoconus galea CL. Trochodiscus echinidiscus HKL. Trochodiscus helioides CL. Stichopilium davisianum (EHB.) . Dinophysis granulata CL. BAND 32. N:0 I. 51 » , VP FR Hl = = i Åt V 1 - [ 208 4 Ö AI , —]tLG 4 NG ' + PER i frn. | Tr Är | di cd i , Å | — vå Ö - i Y fil D ÅA - kl - ' Et ne Kp . pA | ” RN i LT 4 - - ia Bor SE anar JINDALITA AR SR | H [| CE | | r KONGL. SVENSKA VETENSKAPS-AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR Bandet QUELQUES RECHERCHES SUR 20 OA N 50) 4. LES CENTRES D'ACTION DE T'ATMOSPHERE NESEEAT RETTR PAR H.: HILDEBRAND HILDEBRANDSSON:. AVEC 4 PLANCHES. MÉMOIRK PRÉSENTEÉ A TI ACADÉMIE ROYALR DES SCIENCES DE SURDE LE 12 AVRIL 1899. STOCKHOLM KUNGL. BOKTRYCKERIET. PV. A. NORSTEDT & SÖNER INT899 båt BB r0linaf NOM NOM Ai TÖV NIA AASE RS ANSNREN - AR HOS an yst erg, arv SN 1 og na Fä HAÄNISOKTAT 0 KOMA z FUN AT HH « HAN Hd RANN AO: NH dad .H FM IHRANT & OUTEA AMEN a Ande varse. än Ver. ANA AD + NynAdbön NfDnAN p AON KP LE 8 VTÄRVHR Kö IRAS CFRETREB? IVA VA mum I Dans la premiere partie de cet ouvrage' nous avons étudié les écarts des moyennes barométriques mensuelles. Nous y avons trouvé, entre autres choses, qu'il existe une relation intime entre les ecarts des differentes régions de la terre, surtout entre des centres d'action voisins. Ainsi les variations barométriques aux Acores et dans les parages de Ilslande sont presque toujours opposeges, c.-a-d. que si la pression de Yair est plus haute ou plus basse qu'en moyenne aux Acores, c'est l'inverse qui a lieu simultanément sur la mer entre Y'Islande et PEcosse. La méme opposition se retrouve aussi entre la Sibérie occidentale et V'Alaska, et entre Tahiti et les parages du Cap Horn. En comparant, dun autre cöté, les courbes des Acores et de la Sibérie, nous trou- vions une concordance assez remarquable, surtout en hiver. Quant aux régions intermediaires elles sont influencées par les centres d'action avoi- sinants. Le centre de V'Europe est en général en concordance avec les Acores, mais la région Baltique est la plus irréguliere de toutes, influencée tantöt par les Acores ou par la Sibérie, tantot par YI'Islande. De méme YInde, située entre la Sibérie et la haute pression de F'Océan Indien, est influencée des deux cötés, mais I'opposition avec la Sibérie semble étre préponderante. Depuis lors nous avons étendu ces recherches å un autre element météorologique;> la plwie, Velément d'un coté le plus important pour Feéconomie des nations et, d'un autre, le plus variable et en apparence le plus irrégulier de tous. En effet, il suffit de parcourir quelques registres météorologiques pour voir immédiatement que les sommes mensuelles d'eau tombée sont tres variables. Un mois pluvieux est immédiatement suivi d'un mois sec, et dans les diverses régions d'un méme pays les conditions sont souvent tres diffé- rentes. Un mois est donc évidemment un laps de temps trop court pour notre but. Mais si Pon considére les saisons ou une demi-année, octobre mars ou avril—septembre, on rencontre au contraire une régularité surprenante. En conséquence nous ne donnons dans les tableaux que contient ce mémoire que les moyennes pour les semestres, pour octobre— mars et pour avril—septembre et pour l'année. Remarquons que la demi-année octobre— mars est plus facile a étudier que l'autre, avril—septembre, car en été il y a de grandes 1 K. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. Bd. 29. N:o 3. 1897. 4 HILDEBRANDSSON, QUELQUES RECHERCHES SUR LES CENTRES D ACTION DE I ATMOSPHERE. II. espaces, surtout dans les regions subtropicales de V'heémisphere boréal, auxquelles la pluie fait souvent defaut pendant plusieurs mois. I. Avant de discuter la distribution simultanée de la pluie du point de vue qui nous occupe, il faut bien se souvenir qu'il y a trois especes de pluie, a savoir: plwie de convection, plwie cyelonique et plwie orograplique. La dermiere espeéce est causée par la formation du sol. C'est par conséquent un phénoméne local. Ainsi une chaine de mon- tagne située perpendiculaire aux vents dominants aura un régime de pluie different sur ses deux versants. Nous en avons un exemple bien net dans la partie boréale de la pénin- sule scandinave. Par les tableaux et par les diagrammes 1—3 PI. I! on voit que la variation d'une année a F'autre dans la somme annuelle de pluie est sensiblement la méme tout le long de la cöte du Golfe de Bothnie de Haparanda å Upsala. &L'allure des courbes pour Upsala, Umeå et Haparanda est en effet presque la méme, tandis que Vallure des courbes pour Tromsö et Christiansund, situées sur la cöte norvégienne, est presque tout a fait opposée. Pareille opposition existe aussi quoique moins nette entre les cötes occidentale et orientale de V'Ecosse. Montrose (Pl. I, diagr. 4) est situé å peu prés au milieu de la cöte est. En ftirant une ligne de la a peu prés perpendiculairement aux directions des mon- tagnes, on rencontre le phåre Kyleakin sur la cöte opposée. On voit que les deux courbes pour ces lieux sont en général opposées. Cependant les années tres pluvieuses 1877 et 1882 font des exceptions. En étudiant le régime des pluies dans les fjords et entre les ilots des cotes sud-ouest et sud de la Norveége et de la cote sud-ouest de V'Ecosse on rencontre des phénoménes tres singuliers et tout a fait locaux. Des phenoménes analogues s'offrent a nous dans d'autres parties du monde. A Ceylan, p. ex., les saisons des pluies sont opposées sur les cötes nord-est et sud-ouest, chaque cöte ayant sa saison des pluies quand la mousson souffle de la mer vers le rivage. Aux Philippines le régime des pluies des différents ilöts a été une question climatologique des plus compliquées. De méme, dans le Nord de Y' Europe, V'Ecosse et la partie boréale de la Scandinavie ont des régimes de pluie a eux, qui different tout a fait des régimes geénéraux de notre partie du monde. Aussi forment-ils comme des barrieres entre ces régimes généraux. De la mer de la Norveége s'étend, entre V'Ecosse et la Scandinavie, la mer du Nord con- tinuée par les plaines du Danemark, du sud de la Suede et de Y Allemagne boréale. Toute cette vaste étendue a sensiblement le méme regime, comme on le voit par les courbes de Thorshavn, du Danemark et de Berlin (PI. TI, diagr. 7—9). Les valeurs pour le Danemark sont la somme des pluies annuelles pour Fanö, Vestervig et Copenhague en Danemark et Halmstad sur la cöte sud-ouest de la Suéde. En fait les trois courbes présentent une con- cordance assez bonne. La region Baltique, représentee par Kalmar å la cöte suédoise et Libau a la cöte opposée russe (voir les tableaux), est une région intermédiaire entre le centre d'action océanique, dont nous venons de parler, et le centre d'action asiatique. Dans les recherches suivantes nous sommes donc obligés d'éviter les régions de la méme espéce que la partie boréale de la Suede, c'est-a-dire les régions ou I'on aura a 1 Dans ce mémoire, comme dans le précédent, les courbes sont tirées selon des échelles différentes afin que V'amplitude soit sensiblement la méme partout. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o 4. 5 eraindre une influence orographique préponderante sur la chuåte d'eau. Comme nous FPavons dit, cette influence est la plus grande quand une chaine de montagne est dirigée perpendiculairement aux vents dominants. Si au contraire sa direction est parallele aux vents dominants, son influence est beaucoup moindre et souvent sans importance. Les courbes annuelles pour Bregenz et Riva, p. ex., (Pl. I, diagr. 5 et 6), font voir une concor- dance assez bonne (V'annéc 1877 fait exception), car la direction des Alpes est en général parallele aux vents dominants de V'ouest. Pourtant Bregenz est situé au nord des Alpes sur le Lac de Constance, et Riva, au sud des Alpes, au bord du Lac de Garde; deux points: appartenant a des climats trés differents. 2. ÖOctobre—mars. Etant obligés, comme nous Vavons dit plus haut, de nous borner å des périodes plus longues qu'un mois, le manque d'observations devient de plus en plus sensible, et le nombre des centres d'action que nous pouvons utiliser devient trés restreint. Ni de V'Alaska, ni du Cap Horn nous n'avons d'observations suffisantes. Ce que nous avons, c'est en premiere ligne les trois centres autour de I'Europe: La mer d'Islande, les Acores et la Sibérie. La Pl. II nous donne les diagrammes (10) pour Y'Islande et les Acores. La somme pour octobre 1875—mars 1876 est inserite sous l'année 18676 et ainsi de suite, toujours sous l'année suivante. Le centre de Y'TIslande est la somme de Thorshavn, Berufjord et Tromsö, et celui des Acores est la somme de Ponta Delgada, San Fernando et Madrid. Le diagramme fait voir que les variations dans les quantites deaw tombee pendant la saison froide des différentes années sont presque towjowrs opposges. En effet, il n'y a guére que P'année 1880 (octobre 1879—mars 1880) qui fasse exception. Par conséquent, nous avons retrouvé la méme opposition entre ces deux centres d'action que nous avons trouvée pour les écarts mensuels de la pression de Vair. Les diagrammes 11 et 12, PI. II, pour la Sibérie occidentale et V'Inde, sont d'une certaine importance. Dans son Memorandum on the snowfall in the mountain districts of Northern India for 1898 M. Erior donne les nombres suivants indiquant les écarts de la quantite moyenne annuelle de pluie tombée sur toute I'Inde pour les années 1876—1897' | Année, Bcarts Per cent. ||| Annce. Bcarts | Per cent. | (pouces). (ponces). | | | | | | 1876 — 4.49 — 11 lil IR a cv co + 2.42 + 6 ÖT VESTRE AR Sr ST [1855 515 [ITS7S SS AS 2834 | — I NITAR Sr 2 Ba eo ve [G1879 ORTER: + 1.69 kattriiljl i8907. SAR 06 RR 188040 ST 168 UNITS = 9'5dj Mig (ES ST EE OO 0 CM Rasa FAM FR | BR ERE I RO EE RR EO ARG | HEEBY TE ae — 0.12 | 0 Il NSEPSTIS eo + 6.47 | + 16 TBG pe 1 + 1.73 | + 4 1 TED AE RTRG — 2.90 | = TESSNArR Oo NT gar FR TRERSARANA 1896 Pan tNOt 489 | I TSG EIS) OA free || SOA AAA EE 0 0 6 HILDEBRANDSSON, QUELQUES RECHERCHES SUR LES CENTRES D' ACTION DE L ATMOSPHERE. II. Nous avons représenté ici ces nombres par un diagramme et Vavons comparé avec la pluie (ou plutöt la neige) tombée pendant octobre—mars en Sibérie occidentale repré- sentée par la somme de Barnaul et de Enisseisk. On voit que les allures de ces courbes sont presque towt ä fait opposees. Mais la précipitation annuelle dans F'Inde se compose, sauf aux stations les plus boréales, presque exclusivement de la pluie de la mousson du sud-ouest, et elle arrive pendant Véte. Ör, la quantité d'eau tombeée dd octobre ä mars en Sibérie est en general in- verse ä la quantité qui va tomber pendant la saison des plwies swivante dans I Inde. Les météorologistes a Calcutta ont observé depuis longtemps que si la quantité de neige est abondante en hiver sur les montagnes de Himalaya, on a åa craindre la séche- resse et la famine dans V'Indoustan pendant V'année suivante, et, au contraire, s'il y a peu de neige en hiver on peut espérer une pluie de mousson abondante. Chaque printemps M. Erxiort publie un >»Memorandum» sur V'état de la neige pendant V'hiver passé avec une prévision å longue échéance du caractére général de la saison des pluies suivante. Hvi- demment, la relation entre l'eau tombée en Sibérie en hiver et dans YInde pendant Fété suivant est la méme que celle observée å Calcutta entre la neige sur les mon- tagnes en hiver et la quantité de pluie suivante. De la on pourrait conelure qu'en hiver le régime de pluie est le méme sur toute V'Asie centrale depuis YVinterieur de la Sibérie au nord jusqu'aux sommets de I' Himalaya et aux montagnes du Béeloutschistan au sud. II est évident qu'une prévision du temps pendant la saison des pluies dans I'Inde, faite six mois a l'avance, seraitt d'une utilite enorme. De la pluie de mousson depend Pétat économique de centaines de millions d'hommes, pour lesquelles il s'agit du bien-étre ou de la misére ou de la famine. Il y a plus: V'état des choses dans VInde se fait sentir d'une manmnieére redoutable å Londres et dans toute I'Europe et y a souvent provoqué des crises financieres des plus terribles. Malheureusement il y a des exceptions a la loi emise plus haut. Des 21 années qu'embrassent nos diagrammes il en est aw moins deux, 1886 et 1896, qui font positivement defaut, et par sureroit V'une d'elles, 1896, etait F'une des plus importantes a cause de la seécheresse et de la famine qui sévirent alors dans Y'Inde. Dans la premiere partie nous avons constaté que les fuctuations du baromeéetre dans I'Tnde sont en généeral opposées, d'un cöté a celles de la Sibérie et de V'autre a celles de F'observatoire de Maurice, situé dans le centre d'action de TOcéan Indien. Cependant la marche inverse était plus prononcée entre I'Tnde et la Sibérie qu'entre V'Inde et V'Océan Indien. Ia courbe pour Maurice (octobre—mars) P1. II, 12, mest pourtant guére en relation quelconque avec la courbe pour VFInde; il n'y a ni concordance ni opposition. Remarquons cependant que la sécheresse dans I'Inde en 1896 a été précédée en fevrier par la chåte en Maurice de la quantiteé d'eau jusqu'alors inouie de 762.1 mm. Du reste une relation entre Maurice et Yl'Inde serait plus probable en été ou V'alize du SE. et la mousson du SO. forment entre les deux endroits un seul courant dair des plus puis- sants, qu'en hiver, ou F'alizé du SE. et la mousson du NE. forment deux courants pres- que opposés, séparés par des calmes equatoriaux. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:O 4. tf Par le méme diagramme (12) on voit qu'il y a une opposition bien nette entre la pluie a Maurice et celle au sud de P'Australie. Cette derniere courbe représente la somme de Melbourne et d'”Auckland dans V'ile nord de la Nouvelle Zélande.! Malheureusement il n'y a pas d'observation pour S:te Hélene dans le centre d'action de T'Atlantique sud. Cependant Madame BEHRENs a mesuré pendant plusieurs années V'eau tombée a sa villa, Alto da Serra, en Brésil (Lat. 23? 40' S., Long. 46” 30' O. Gr.). OCette place étant située encore sous le régime de la haute pression de V'Atlantique sud, j'ai comparé les mesures de M"e BEHRENS, publices dans SYMOons Heteorological Magazine (1888, p. 59), avec les mesures simultanées faites a Cordoba dans le climat tempéré de la République Argentine. On retrouve (PI. II, diagr. 13) la méme allure opposée qu' entre le maximum de VAtlantique nord et le minimum des parages de Y'Tslande et entre le maximum de P'Océan Indien et les régions tempérées du Sud de YVAustralie. Ainsi nous avons retrouvé, autant que le permettent les observations malheureuse- ment trop peu nombreuses, la méme opposition entre les centres d'action a haute pression barométrique et ceux å basse pression situes au nord et au sud des premiers, que nous trouvions dans la premiere partie de cette ouvrage pour la pression de Vair. Lå nous constations aussi, surtout pour I'hiver, une concordance assez remarquable entre les courbes des Acores et de la Sibérie. Ici la P1. III (diagr. 17—24) fait voir quil y a une trés grande ressemblance entre Vallure des courbes d'un gramd nombre de stations depuis les Acores tout le long de I'Europe centrale jusque dans la Sibérie occi- dentale. Vers le nord ce régime existe encore a Greenwich. De Vautre cöté, a Zi-ka-wei sur les cötes de Chime nous rencontrons encore une opposition bien tranchée. Il est vrai- ment surprenant de voir amsi une ressemblance remarquable entre le régime des pluies aux parages de I'Islande et sur les cötes de la Chine. En effet, il n'y a guére que 1879 qui fasse exception. Du minimum de la mer de Behring nous n'avons pas d'observations. Sapporo aå Jesso est pourtant évidemment situé dans une région intermédiaire entre ce centre d'action et les parages de la Chine (voir les tableaux). Sur la PI. IV (diagr. 25—28) on trouve quelques courbes de stations de I Amérique du Nord depuis Honolulu dans Y'Océan Pacifique jusqua Key West, au sud de Floride. Il y a une bonne concordance entre San Diego, Saint-Louis et New York (voir aussi les tableaux), mais et Honolulu et Key West appartiennent å des régimes assez différentes. On a constaté depuis longtemps qu'il existe une sorte de compensation entre les hivers dans F'Europe centrale et dans les Etats Unis; si I'hiver est rigoureux en Europe, il est doux et pluvieux aux BEtats Unis et vice versa. En effet, nous constatons ici (dia- gramme 27), quwil y a une opposition bien tranchée entre les allures des courbes pour Madrid et S:t-Louis, situés a peu prés a la méme latitude. 1 Il serait fort åa désirer que les observatoires dAustralie et de Nouvelle Zélande voulussent envoyer leurs publications å titre d'échange aux établissements météorologiques en Europe. Samf les publications de Sidney et en partie de Brisbane je n'ai presque rien trouvé dans les bibliotheques des Instituts d'Upsala, de Stockholm, de Copenhague, de Hambourg, de Berlin, de Paris et de Bruxelles. Les chiffres de Melbourne et d'Auckland publiées ici sont tirées de SYMONS Meteorological Magazine. 8 HILDEBRANDSSON, QURLQUES RECHERCHES SUR LES CENTRES D ACTION DE L ATMOSPHERE. II. 3. Avril—=septembre. Pendant la saison ehaude de Fhemispheére boréale il est plus difficile d'étudier les relations qui nous occupent. D'une part il suffit de regarder les cartes des isobares et des isothermes pour ces mois pour voir immediatement qu'il ny a pas de differences si accentuées entre les centres d'action differents qu'en hiver; dautre part, comme nous l'avons remarqué plus haut, la pluie manque quelquefois tout a fait pendant les mois les plus chauds sur de grands espaces, surtout dans les regions subtropicales. A cause de cela, nous nous bornons a quelques indications. En premiere ligne les conditions changées en Sibérie sont les plus remarquables. Te maximum barométrique qui y reégne en hiver fait place a un minimum en été. Les dia- grammes 14 (PI. II) font voir une opposition tres remarquable entre les courbes pour Barnaul et pour Maurice. Les diagrammes 15 au contraire pour Thorshavn et pour Ponta Delgada n'offrent plus la méme opposition dans les allures des courbes qu'en hiver. L'opposition se pré- sente en effet pendant quelques années, mais ensuite il y a des irrégularités et méme des concordances. Cela s'explique par la distribution différentes de la pression pendant les differentes saisons. En hiver le maximum aux Acores et le minimum au sud de V'Islande sont trés accentués tous les deux. Au printemps quand le continent de I'Europe com- mence a sechauffer la pression de lair monte au nord-ouest sur la mer, ce qui est la cause bien connue des vents dominants du N. ou du NO. qui améenent les récidives d'hiver en mai et en juin. »4 mi-mati queue d hver», disent les Francais, en Allemagne on remarque les »Nälte- Riickfälle im Maix, et en Suede on attend les nuits de fer (»jern- nätter») au printemps. En regardant les magnifiques cartes des isobares de VOcéan At- lantique septentrional, publiées par M. G. RUnG a Copenhague, on voit que la haute pression aux Acores envolie une langue ou une bande de haute pression qui s'étend en mai et en juin jusque dans TOcéan glacial arctique. Thorshavn est situé justement au bord de cette bande et par consequent est situé tantöot dans un régime barométrique, tantöt dans Vautre. En hiver il y a une concordance assez bonne entre les Acores et la Siberie occiden- dale. En comparant les diagrammes 14 et 15, on voit quil y a en ete plutöt concor- dance entre Thorshavn et Barnaul. Enfin dans I'hémisphere austral nous retrouvons (diagr. 16) la méme opposition entre Cordoba et Alto da Serra qu'auparavant. Mais une inspection des tableaux suffit pour nous convaimere que d'avril a septembre il n'y a pas de relation entre Maurice et la Nou- velle Zelande. 4. Nous avons éemis F'opinion qu'une étude plus suivie de ces relations serait du plus haut interét pour la vie pratique et qu'elle promet méme de conduire a des résultats importants pour la prévision du temps iu longue échéance. Nous finirons la présente étude en indiquant quelques relations curieuses qui a cet égard seront peut-étre d'un certain interét. Chaque partie du monde a, comme on sait, sa saison des pluies. Dans Vinterieur des continents et sur leurs cötes orientales dans les zones temperes, la saison des pluies est I'été, dans les contrés subtropicales c'est I'hiver, et en pleine mer et sur les cötes occidentales, c'est I'automne ou YV'hiver. De la planche IV (diagr. 29 et 30) il résulte KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o 4. 9 visiblement que les saisons des pluies ont souvent une tendance å avoir le méme caractére successivement de V'ouest a V'est. Ainsi les diagrammes 29 font voir qu'a 1 ou 2 excep- tions pres, la pluwie d'hiver a Thorshavn a la méme caractére que la pluie de l”éé precédent åa S:t Johns de Terre Neuve et de lété suwivant a Berlin. Le savant hydrographe, M. Ö. PETTERSSON de Stockholm, a démontreé recemment! qu'il y a une relation intime entre la température du Gulfstream en hiver et le temps de cet hiver et du printemps suivant dans le nordouest de I'Europe. : M. MezisnARDUS de Berlin a étendus ces recherches jusqu'au nord de I'Allemagne. Il a trouve, entre autres choses, que la température du Gulfstream détermine directement la température de Vair åa Christiansund sur la cöte de Norvége en automne et en hiver — novembre aå janvier sens au printemps suivant, mars , et que Pécart de la température a Copenhague devient de méme avril. De méme le développement des plantes å Ebers- walde en Allemagne est plus precoce ou plus rétardé suivant que la température du Gulf- stream a été, pendant I'hiver précédent, plus haute ou plus basse qu'en moyenne.” Cependant M. MEInARDUS remarque avec raison qu/'il est ici bien difficile de dire lequel de ces deux phénoménes est la cause de lautre. On peut aussi bien admettre que cest I'état de V'atmospheére qui détermine la température du Gulfstream. En réalité, les hivers doux et pluvieux du nordouest de I'Europe ont pour cause immediate un développement considérable du minimum barométrique entre IIslande et la Norvege, ce qui améne un courant dair continuel du sudouest le long du Gulfstream. Mais il est évident que ces vents augmenteront la vitesse du courant méme, et que la tem- pérature de la surface de la mer doit par conséquent monter. On sait que méme les moussons causent des courants de mer assez considérables, changeant leurs directions avec elles.. On le voit d'une maniere éclatante sur les magnifiques cartes hydrographiques de Parchipel Indo-Néerlandais publiées recemment par M. VAN DER SToK de Batavia.” Quoi qu'il en soit, il est évident que, si le régime des pluies en hiver a Thorshavn determine la pluie de leg suivant a Berlin, c'est la pluie de lété précédent a Terre Neuve qui a déterminé les pluies d'hiver a Thorshavn. Or, Terre Neuve n'est pas située dans le Gulfstream, mais bien dans le courant froid opposé de Labrador. On pourrait dire pour- tant, il est vrai, qu'une augmentation de ce courant serait pour refroidir le Gulfstream au sud de Terre Neuve, refroidissement qui ne se ferait sentir a Thorshavn qu'une demi- année plus tard. De cette manieére les variations successives dans le régime des pluies que nous avons constatées seraient encore causées par I'état hydrographique de V'Atlan- tique nord. Mais en regardant le diagramme 30, nous constatons quzil existe une concordance aussi nette, pendant 15 années consécutives, entre les quantités deau tombees en liver dans 1 Om möjligheten af väderleksförutsägelser för längre tid. Mém. de V'Acad. Roy. d'Agriculture de Stock- holm, 1896. — Uber die Beziehungen zwischen meteorologische und hydrographische Phänomene. Metecor. Zeit- schrift 1896. — Om Atlantiska Oceanens inflytande på vårt vinterklimat. Ymer 1898. ? Der Zusammenhang des Winterklimas in Mittel- und Nordwest-Europa mit dem Golfstrom. Zeitschrift d. Ges. f. Erdkunde in Berlin. 1898. 3 Wind and weather, currents, tides and tidal streams in the East-Indian archipelago. Batavia 1897. K. Sv Vet. Akad. Handl. Band 32. N:o 4. 2 10 HILDEBRANDSSON, QUELQUES RECHERCHES SUR LES CENTRES D' ACTION DE L ATMOSPHERE. IL. la Colombie Britannique au bord de TV Océan Pacifique et celles de Vautomne swvant auz Acores. Ici Vinfluence des courants de mer n'est guére possible. Il est encore prématuré, selon nous, de chercher les causes de ces phénoménes jusqu'ici bien peu étudiés. Ce qui est certain, c'est que l'atmosphére est une masse d'air continue reposant sur les terres et les mers et qu'ils agissent les uns sur les autres. Une perturbation qui survient en un point quelconque doit se faire sentir plus ou moins å des distances tres considérables. On aura souvent åa chercher la cause d'un certain phenoméeéne dans un autre qui a eu lieu å une place située peut-étre dans Vautre hemispheére. Il est possible qu'il est plus qu'une coincidence accidentelle quand on a remarqué qu'il reégne souvent une séchéresse prolongée en Europe aux mémes années que les glaces flottantes de la mer antarctic sont tres abondantes et déscendent jusqu'a la latitude du Cap de Bonne Espérance. La prévision å longue échéance est peut-étre le but pratique principal de la météo- rologie, et la solution de ce probléme sera de la plus grande importance pour le genre humain. Nous avons bien trouvé, il nous semble, quelques traces du chemin qu'on doit suivre pour y arriver. Pour le moment, la solution définitive n'est guere possible en raison du manque d'observations de plusieurs des régions les plus importantes. Ce que nous avons désiré démontrer, c'est quil existe des relations entre les différents centres d' action de Vatmospheére. Nous ne prétendons pas que nous ayons trouvé ici quelques lois bien arrétées et des résultats définitifs. Ce que nous avons fait, c'est une reconnaissance en une contrée presque inconnue. Cependant, les resultats que nous avons trouveés, encore que provisoires, semblent étre d'une importance assez grande pour inviter a une enquéte plus détaillée. Mais, comme nous l'avons dit, une telle recherche est possible a la seule condition que des observatoires aussi complets que possible soient établis av plus töt dans ces regions importantes. : : - - 1 2 3 4 |0ct— AVI | Année | 1 2 3 4 CE [Väse Annees | Trim. | Trim. | Trim. | 'Prim. | Mars. | Sept. ; Trim. | Trim. | Trim. | Trim. | Mars. | Sept. | 2 | Adelaide (Australie). 1895... «hh 76.) 201 211 | 51 | 193 | 412) 539 1882. . .| 181 150) 1571) 74) —' 3071 399 |) 1896: -1 581 1981 74 | 58 | 109 | 267 | 383 1883. — .|85 | 299.) 281 | 114 | 107) 530) 679 ||) BAN TSK EE 275 200 TSE 232aIrBes F884 4 ren bu lena SARK 160LR0SNL SSL AS 5 1885. . .| 38) 163) 160 | 41) 107 | 323.) 402 I Alexandria (Egypte). 1886. . .| 281 741] 1651 991 6971 2391 366 I 1875. . .| 155 0 0 EB = 0) 188 (ER 310 | 165 140 | 137 | 475 | 653 | 1876. ENN 3! 01 1991 105 3 | 274 1888. . .| 15 | 129| 193) 331 155) 322) 370 | oron EN 1 01 791] 386 11 267 | 1889. . .| 1021 3681 160 | 1551 1851) 5281) 785 I 1878. . | 84 0 01 391 163 0 | 1231 | 18901 CE) 795) SN 274 24 234 | 449 | 652 ||| 1879. . Sj ät 1 01 341 90 1) 861 |d891E I B0R) 681 1305 SR Lada K03r SSE SBR Ean 3 4 | 168 | 129 NN 200 iEgAs sol SF AN BN i | | AA IE 4 01 1281 206 41 170 [393 15 | 239 | 206 | 86 | 142 | 445 | 546 I 1882. . | FEIBON | ost ESS RE 288) —| — | BARE 58 | 165 | 188| 117] 144 | 353 | 528 IH 1883. . .| 1091 0 | 51 126) 51 240 | KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:0O 4. 11 1 2 3 4 | Oct.— | Avr.— | il | 2 3 4 AE Trim. | Trim. | Trim. | Trim. | Mars. | Sept. | EE | Trim. | Trim. | Trim. | Trim. | Mars: Sept. | AvenEe. AN I | | | dad 1884. 0.| Bel 1 2) 69) 357) — 31 8031 1886. | 1295) 566 | 754) 1.110] 2070) 1320] 3725 1885. — . | 1221 | 18) 86 198) 241 232) 1887. — | Lii) 536 | 678) 1405] 2281 | 1,214 | 3,790 1886. . .| 28 1) 23) 38) 4) 24) —90 ES. sol NS SS Oh AM 176 3) 182 Archangel. | 1888. 4 -| MA 16) 0 151) 245) 16) 28 are. sc 62) TAN 18 CM —I 2071 361) 1889. +.) 4106) -Y 0 147). 257) 21 255) 1875. cc) 58) 123-| 170) 57) 1501 2931 4081 1890...) 80) 4/ 0) 150) 227) 41 234) 1876. --) 63) 52) 161) 68) 120) 213) 34 1891. 0.) 123) 0 42) 48) 273) 12) 18311 1877. <<) 52l 83) 228) 75) 120) 301) 428 les2eTEr fen OL 0 ass a ol er asia Sr re 240 133) 126) 2 se 1893. Loc) 146) 4) 0) 118) 279) 4) 2680 1879. | 80) 951 74! 69) 1631 2591 368 1894 Fer | 9 4 10 222) 209) 4) eh 1880. | 50) 86) 132) 181) 119) 28 399 11895. >. a AN DN a SN FM DANT | 103 | 47 | 126) 48) 234) 1731) 324/ 7888. «1 Sö NO BA TA NS FRA RS 1883. . | 51 | 58 | 197 53 97| 2551) 359 | Alger. 1834. ..| 46) 441) 109) 43) 991 153) 242 1875. | 363) 142) 5) 287p —L 147) 797|| 1885) 49) 53) 501 8) Mm 1876. «| 278) 163) 16:| 4111-565) 179) 868) 1885- | (2tj TJ 147 70l 13) 174) 268 87. oo 28 & sol sa a ol SP RR a TS 1888- « | IS DA TD MR aa Aa SN FR a es 88. os) FN KA EA RN ERA RE fe. I as al al vel sv sol ss N RA TF a BH 1881. . .| 273) 122) 2 307) 419) 124) 704 ; ; . RT lev | 1956 FÖR ONSS Tesa RS Auckland (Nouvelle Zélande). 1883. | 272) 1038) 10 466) 671) 113) sar)) 1882--- 3001 3481 3811 124) | 7291 1153 1884. | 201) 142) 80| 406) 667) 222) 829|| 1833---| 24) 500) 279.) 305) 365) 779) 1325 1885. cl 169) 149) 22:| 192) 575) 27 ss2ll B- -| 155 PA) 297.) 2691 460) 54) 265 1288. | el la FÖR ra TR HA KA a SN 1887. . .| 399) 99 79) 361 899) 278) 938) l886--- 2111-208 2791 1801 3531 487) 8281 1888. | 354) il 31) 335) 15 108) 797) 1S7- | 182) 345) 292) 190) 262) 637) 9591 1889. I saa 80 11 gal sa sa gl KB RM | a RR AN MR 1890. . | 359 100] 33 | 445l 706) 133) 937 ||| 2889- | 1621) 429) 325) 150) 375) 754) 1066 1890. . | 91| 345 | 335 | 399) 2411 680| L170 Alto da Serra (Brésil). 1891... | 328) 216 | 244 | 127] 727) 460) 95 1873. . | 1247) 566) 640) 834) —L 1206) 3337 || 1892- | 193) 259) 3281 2721 320) 587) 1052 1874. | 9931 1290] 650 | 1,054| 1,877| 1,940| 3,987 ||| 1893. ++] 3661 3201 353 | 3281 658] 6731 1,367 1875. . | 1377) 599) 523) 1,156) 2481| 1.122) 3,655 |) 189£- >> 1951 2791 391 I 1781 5231 670) 1043 1876. . .| 942) 467| 378 | 1285) 2,098) 845| 3072) 185-273) 348 | 343-262] 351) 686) 1121 1877 . . .| 1166) 780) 665 | 9851 2451) 1445) 3596 |) 186 - --1 611 3581 4291 121 3231 7871) 960 1878. . .| 1062] 869| 754 | 1,008| 2,047 | 1,623 | 3,693 18 | 1879 . . . | 1113] 452) 338) 467) 2121! 7901) 2370 Avignon. 1880. . . | 1.915) 693) 444 | 1,024) 2,382| 1,137| 4,076 ||| 1877 Tt| 157) 12 1 —N 279) Be 1881. . . | 1,786| 980| 711) 813) 2810) 1,691| 4,290 ||| 1878 26 | 285 | 106 | 258) 152) 391) 675 1882. . .| 1532) 996) 7291 940 2,345| 1,725| 4,197 |] 1879. . .| 143) 261) 196) 57) 401| 457) 657 1883. . . | 1372) 508| 681 | 963| 2,312| 1,189)| 3,524 | 1880 . 49 | 249] 181 | 151] 106) 480 630 1884. . | 1,006 | 660| 924 | 1,366| 1,969 | 1,584| 3,956 ||| 1881 189 | 165:| 169 | 165) 340 334) 688 1885. . . | 1,024| 538) 564 | 7751 2,390 | 1,1021 2,901 | 1882 69) 122.) 210) 214) 234) 332) 615 12 HILDEBRANDSSON, QUELQUES RECHERCHES SUR LES CENTRES D ACTION DE L ATMOSPHERE. II. | | | 1 2 3 4 Oct.— Avr.— Année. 1 2 3 | 4 Oct.— Avr.— Année Trim. | Trim. | Trim. | Trim. | Mars. | Sept. Trim. | Trim. | Trim. | 'Trim. | Mars. | Sept. | I 1883 . 170 | 200] 232) 351 384) 432 | 637) 1885. -.| 410 | 98] 181| 2781 576) 16) 804 1884 . 23 | 2401 189) 88) 581 4291 54011 1886. | 609 | 24 | 13) 393) 887) 371 939 1885 78 | 286 | 202 | 258) 166) 488) 824) 1887. | 3380) 18 3 | 336 | 626) 21) 690 1886 113 | 116 | 116 | 388) 371) 232) 7331 1888. . .| 392 | 207 1/| 3981) 728| 208) 998 1887 . 127 | 117 | 212) 274) 515) 3291 7300 1889. | 315) 3 OM 245 rs SAEE 1888 . 94 | 239 | 26£/| 326) 368) 503) 9231 1890. . . | 331 |. 42 5 | 653 | 576) 47) 1031 1889 . 170 | 224 | 50:| 110) 496) 274 | 554 ||| 1891. . .| 4581 58! 61 315) Lill 119) 892 1890 . 147 | 181 | 74/| 1531) 257) 2551 555 1892. . .| 414 | 104 0 | 380) 729) 104) 898 1891 50 | 176 | 1851) 341) 203) 311 I 702) 1893- . .) 737) 47 1 | 389 | 1117) 48) 1,174 1892 187 | 72) 188:| 195] 528) 260 | 642 || 1894. . .!| 415) 124 | 0 | 4451) 804) 124) 984 1895. . .| 163) 94) 41! 3921 608) 981 653 Barnaul (Sibérie). 1896: . .| 533 | 68 8 | 483 | 9251 76) 1,092 1874 . 200 301 SÖ SN = HO 23 1875 . 40 | 127.) 53) 106.) 186) 1801 326 Bergen (Norvége). 1876 . 3 | 142 | 1051) 90) 139) 247 370 | 1875. . .| 2901 356 | 3921 400) —| 748) 1,438 1877. 49 | 76 | 105) 241 139) 181 | 254/1 1876. . .| 323) 238 | 523! 196 | 723) 761| 1,280 1878 . 20 | 98) 119 | 103) 44| 2171 3401 1877. . | 4121 266 | 430 | 612) 608! 696 | 1,720/ 1879 30 | 96 | 146 | 131) 133) 242) 40311 1878. .| 499 | 2591 379 | 298 | Li) 638) 1435] 1880 . 54 | 128) 126) 71) 185) 254) 3791 1879. . | 130 | 204 | 4881 659) 428) 692) 1481 1881 33 | 44/| 154 | 109) 104) 198) 340 1880. . .| 466) 296 | 453 | 508 | 1,125| 749) 1723 1882 . 33 | 102 | 178 | 126) 142) 2801 43911 1881. . | 257 | 316 | 5381) 618) 765) 854) 1,729 1883 105 | 98 | 173) 67) 2811 271 | 4431 1882. . .| 9281 283 | 562 | 222 | 1546) 845) 1,995 1884 . 120 | 111 | 86) 42) 187| 197.) 3691 1883. | 356 | 369 | 414) 7381 578) 783) 187 1885 . 61 | 114 | 87) 111) 103) 201) 37311 1884. . .| 565) 2901) 440 | 738) 1,303) 730) 2,033 1886 57 | 130 | 168) 851) 168) 298 | 44011 1885. . .| 567 | 346 | 543 | 888 | 1,305|) 889) 2,344 1887 . 61 | 159 | 174 | 190) 146| 383 | 583 1886. . .| 328| 3811! 979) 597 | 1,216| 1,360)| 2285 1888 119 | 148 | 167 | 150 | 309) 715 | 584|| 1887. . .| 522 | 461 | 945 | 905 | 1,119| 1,406) 2,833 1889 . 55 | 164 | 196 | 110) 2051 360) 52511 1888. . .| 398 | 397! 484 | 848 11303) 881| 2127 1890 66 | 36) 94/1 186) 176| 130) 33211 1889. | 547 | 183) 422 | 5901-1395) 605) 1742 1891 78 | 184 | 98) 179) 214| 2821 5391) 1890. . .| 4881 258 | 836 | 693 | 1,078]| 1,094)| 2,275 1892 58 | 157 | 139 | 1121) 237) 296 | 466 1893 . 32 | 89) 85 | 128) 144] 174) 334 Berlin 1894 66 | 159 | 172 | 117) 194) 831 | 5141) 1874. . | 118) 1221 981 9 —= 2201 360 1895 95 | 2021 88) 83) 212) 2901) 46811 1875. . .| 138 | 158) 102) 2321 2301 2601 630 1896 59 | 99.1 200) 1201 142) 2991 478 || 1876. . | 240) 1081 149 | 147 | 472) 257) 638 || 1877. sc) 226) 88 26) 98 367) 304) 628 Beirut. || 1878. . .| 155 | 152) 170) 801 2531 3221 557 ilsa sl) SN 3| 448) —J| 1211) 753) 1879. . .| 191) 118) 147 | 1221) Mel 260) 573 1877. . .| 694 | 68| 12/| 583) 1142) 801 1,307)|) 1880. . .' 64) 140) 162 | 223) 186) 302) 589 1878. . . | 564 | 125) 21/| 136 | 1,097) 146 | 846) 1881. |) 1821 981) 1681) 1171 355) 266) 515 | 1879. 2) 309 | 341 31 542) 445 37) 881882. | 100] I74 ll 330 159) 2171 504) 763 1880. . .| 482) 66) 36/| 286) 974) 1021 8201 1883. ..| 45) 80) 1811) 185) 204) 2611 491 | 1881. . .| 418| 29) 19) 322) 704) 98) 838 1884. . . | 104) 130) 156 | 216) 299) 286) 606 | H882,. 409: | 226 | 0 314) Ta) 226 g49 ||| 1885. . .| 86 | 163) 1891) 1351 3021 3521 573 1883. . .| 6387) 191) 7) 607.) 951) 26 | 1270] 1886. ..l 791 141) 9 8 24) 2221 1429 | 1884. ..| 521) 56| 27) 166 1,128)| 83 | Tr70lll 1887. ...| 58) 200) 1321 111) 176) 332) 501 KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:O 4. 13 I | [0 0 lek [16 at fort ker ENE 123 £ | Oct Arr—| annee] "Trim. | Trim. | Trim. | Trim. | Mars. | Scpt. i Trim. | Trim. | Trim. | Trim. | Mars. | Sept. Sä | | | - | 1888. . .| 204" "81 | 152 vå 315 | 233). 611 NIST. I TAN 503 | 165! 163) 204! 668 | 9051 1889. od 127) 1081 22 123 | 301 | 317) 567) 1878. | 9 4821 391 | 127) 2541 823 | LO4 HSO Sd des | ds | 1381) 20 296) <5e sB9 48 160) 178 | 89 15 338 1880. |) 86 | 117| 213) 33) 175) 330) 449 Berufjord (Islande). 1881. | 88 | 348 193) Til Ti | 54) "650 1874 . 227 | 170) 2630) 29£ —1 397) 954) 1882 119 | 206 | 252 | 168) 1901) 458) 477 1875 . 421 | 241 | 271 438) 715| 312) 1371) 1883 69 | 385) 328 | 8) 237/ 663) 816 1876 . 278 | 225 | 146 | 307 | 716) 371) 956 | 1884 48 | 239. | 277.) 158 | 132 | 516 | 722 1877 236 | (168) | 128 | 404 | 5431 (296)) 936 |) 1885 94 | 2991) 198) Iz | 252) 497) 708 1878 . 208: | 289 | 300) 210 | 612 | 589 | 1,007 ||| 1886 91 | 272 | 224 | 119.) 208) 496 | 706 1879 . 240 | 275 | 212| 2601 450| 4871 987 |) 1887 51 226 | 198 | 112 | 170 | 4241) 587 1880 . 377 | 130 | 216) 217) 637) 346) 940 1 1888. 25.) 556 | 241 | 91) 137.) 797.) 913 1881 220, | 183 | 188 | 565) 487) 3211) 1,106 |) 1889. 71 | 353 | 2971 66 | 162 | 650 | 787 1882 564 | 246 | 275) 476:| 1129) 521) 1,561))) 1890 48 | 224 | 307.) 89 | 1141) 531) 668 1883 . 461, | 2861) 319) 3931 9371 605) 1.459 | 1891 | SE Sar BS) 2 BO Te 1884 . 514 | 341 | 523) 3621 907) 864| 1,740 | 1892 | 71 | 4501 366 | 1551 104/| 816 | 1042 1585 . 267) | 225 | 330) 2991 6291 5551) 1121) 1893. | 15 | 231, 292 | 58) 170) 523) 596 1886 . 228 | 148 | 355| 364 | 527) 503) 1,095 |] 1894 [562180 1987) 990 TA ATA 1887 Sdd, | LOVE) 8 42 705 | 189 | 572 1888 . 200) HÅ DN Sö 282 268 | 1,019 Ghristiansund. (Nocycsr). 1889 . 164. | 469, | 2631) 766.) 675) 7321 1662 É a & Nr er renen 1890 . aj0 | ST 0 NS NA ER RN ENE EE 1891 272. | 157. 331 | 588 | 737) 488) 1298) 1876- + -| 170) 2631 253) 2121 71 46 798 1892. 151 | 163| 23 287) 689) 376) ss lB7-- | 57) HB 2001 365) 363) Bet 866 1893 . 218 | 254 | 285 | 282) 545) 539) 989) l878---| 2071-150 | 3201 2831 772 | 470 | 1160 1879. . .| 188 | 181 | 74 | 501 | 471 | 8051 994 Bregrenz. 1880 . | 272 | 170 | 286| 541) 773) 456 | 15269 1875 . 262 | 444) 370.| 429 —| 814 1,505 |) 1881. | 218 | 194 | 375 | 287) 759 | 569 | 1,074 1876 434 | 545 | 439 | 2621 863) 984) 1.680] 1882. . .| 451 | 184 | 173 | 1271 738 | 357. | 935 1877 505 | 454 | 572 | 343. | 767 1,026 | 1.874] 1883. | 199 | 171 | 211 | 4991 326) 382 | 1080 1878 . 388 | 598 | 520 | 296) 731) 1,118| 1,802 || 1884. . .| 291! 247) 266 | 480 | 7901 513 | 1284 1879 . 236 | 474 | 545 | 266 | 532) 1,019| 15521) 1885. . | 163) 156 | 266 | 5171 643 | 422 | 1102 1880 . 128 | 462 | 527 | 399) 3941 9891 1516] 1886. . | SI) 174 360) 196 598 | 534) BL 1881 198 | 451 | 643 | 13 597 | 1,094 | 1,426 || 1887... | 502 | 276 | 327 | 4891 6981 603 | 1.544 1882. 112 | 411 | 675 | 390 246 | 1,086| 1.588) 1888. - .1 200) 132) 260) 477 | 689 | 392) 1069 1883. 183 | 481 | 544 | 341 573 | 1,025 | 1,549 |) 1889. . .| 462 | 86 | 164 | 267) 937 | 250 | 979 1884 . 208 | 386 | 479 | 2811 5491 8651 1354) 1890. . 315 | 148 | 419 | 313 | 582 | 567 | 1,195 1885 . 185 | 366 | 548 | 369) 466) 9141| 1,468 1886 . 209 569 | 491 248 578 | 1,060 L17| GolombiskBritannigud 1887 . 151 | 353 | 386 | 357 | 399) 7391 L247 | RS AVSADE Erin mol 1888 . 318 | 493 | 807 | 270.) 6751| 1,300) 1888 | SN Se REN FA LS - Sö - | 1889 . 208 607) SO FA CS NR EA SEA AT | (SER SRS 1890. 175 | 513 | 783 | 260 | 487) 1246) 1681 |) 1880 - > 337 125 | 12 | 286 | 711 | 247 | "8701 Il 1881. JAN 2770) 19) H3V | 328) 5631) 331 | 936 | Cape Town. | 4882. 0 1941) 107 | 108) 210.) 5221 2151 619] 1875 . 53 | 2241 21 | 145 —| 4551 653 1) 1883. JA) 1281 Dl 381 189 113 | 430 1876 SN a FN 130 SÖ 488) 679) 1884. . .| 114) 68 RO 113. | 3038) 178] 405 14 HILDEBRANDSSON, QUELQUES RECHERCHES SUR LES CENTRES D ACTION DE L ATMOSPHERE. II. d I in 180. oo Bö. 885 1889... | 1800. - | IS AS INST cc Ik o oo SöS INO: ao UISOK SS IR os sc IS cg 10217 SG 885 IKES0 oc sc Il ac 8881 AR IS oc IS a BM. > cs 1876 ia SS NO ds RO a a SS ABB 0 aa 1 884 1885. . . IL886. oo: 1887 4 ale Fa sa 1889 1890. . . 1890 AA [1892 EN 1893. . | 1 2 3 4 Oct.—l Avr.— Aunnte. Trim. | Trim. | Trim. | Trim. | Mars. | Sept. | 218.) 168) 85) alk) 331 | 53: ade 213 | 103 | 152 | 466 | 384 | 255 | 934 438 | 201 | 166 | 502 | 504 | 367 | 1307 397 | 273 | 131 | 449 | 899 | 404 | 1,250 261 | 169 | 191 | 302.) 710 | 360 | 923 275 | 229 | 187 | 485 | 577 | 416 | 1176 Copenhague. 108.) 1087) 1431) 122 -— j 2511 481 152 | 118 | 117 102 | 274 | 233 | 489 156 | 85 | 239 | 127 | 258! 324) 607) 112 | 127 | 122 | 169) 239 | 249 | 530 102 | 146 | 213 | 591 2711 359 | 520 60 | 95 | 146 | 266 | 119 | 241) 567 78 | 65 | 213 | 134 | 344 | 278 | 490 73 | 128 | 165 | 132 | 207 | 2931 498 47 | 77) 187 | 184 | 179) 264) 495 157 | 62 | 159) 176 | 341 | 221) 554 83 | 112 | 159 | 111) 2591 271) 465 71 | 82/| 113 | 134) 182: 195 | 400 50 | 108 | 120 | 113) 184) 228) 321 138 | 97 | 157 | 1171 251 | 254 | 509 71 | 931 228 | 72) 188 | 316 | 459 67 | 95/| 178/| 80) 139) 2731 420 Cordoba (Rép. Argentina). 202,1 221 110| 242 — | 1321 576 387 | 92 | 47) 422,1 629) 139) 948 276.| 431 oTI AN 698 50 BH 584 | 83) 13/| 3091 8031 961 989 303 | 98 & | 210.) 612) 104] 617 215 | 25) 87) 369) 425 | 112 | 696 191 | 80 | 13/| 337) 560) 931 62 226 | 2 4 | 2291 563 | 281 483 221 | 20/| 18/| 497) 450 | 381) 756 332 | 42/1 20) 2851 829) 62) 679 434 | 15 2 | 172) 719) 87) 693 220) 65 | 34) 1811 392) 991) 500 169 | 79| 10) 270.) 3501) 891) 528 224 | 69) 10) 3131) 494) 79) 616 628 | 85) 14) 278) 941) 991 1,005 321 | 41 | 401) 2741 599) 81) 676 196 | 49) 89| 4661 470| 138) 800 291 | 45| 52) 3831 751) 97) TZ 286 | 142 | 22/1 260 | 669 | 164 | 710 18055 i. sr Sd SS. sv 8. 1880. . . 1881. . . 1882... EA. 1884... 1885... 1886. . . AB 1888. . . 1889. . | 1890. . . ISS ca köra a å 1 ; 2 ; 3 Å 4 Oct.— | Avr.— Aunee! Trim. | Trim. | Trim. öm Mars. | Sept. | Enisseisk (Sibérie). 60 76| 181) 96) —| 257) 413 67 | 621) 169) 731 163 | 231) 371 41 | 186 | 104| 701 114 | 2401 351 34 | 921) 1841) 561 104) 276 |) 366 34 | 1389 | 117 | 84) 901 256 | 374 37 | 137 | 197 | 100.) 121 | 334) 471 44 | 98 /| 158 | 1121 144) 256) 412 70 | 134 | 166] 67) 182 | 300) 437 53 | 31| 196) 451 120) 227 | 325 47 | 106 | 184) 791 91 2901 416 18 | 79) 2241 73) 971 303) 394 38 | 118 | 222 | 130) 111) 340 | 508 8 | 122) 126) 98) 214) 2481) 430 61 | 104 | 153 | 176 | 159) 257) 494 53 | 101) 162 | 1071 229 | 263) 423 39 | 114 | 127) 95) 186 | 2411 375 44 | 145 | 118 | 106 | 1391) 263) 413 52 | 157 | 207 | 113 | 158) 364) 529 33 | 117 | 165) 77) 146 | 2821) 392 34 | 141 | 172 | 111) 111) 313) 458 72) 122| 184) 9 1831) 256 | 420 55 | 148 | 183 | 1011 147 | 281) 437 29| 53 | 2101 133) 130) 263 | 425 Fanö (Danemarc). bol KORS BN VN 20 130 | 99 | 194 | 161 | 273 | 293) 584 177 | 100 | 260 | 271 | 388 | 360 | 808 137 | 102 | 202 | 290) 408 | 3041 731 än nisl sg ie Son ST 77 | 115 | 256 | 286 | 201) 371) 734 84 | 891 234) 167 | 370 | 323 | 574 106 | 183 | 242 | 314 | 273) 4251) 845 95 | 50| 272 | 244 | 409 | 322 | 661 152 | 60 | 266 | 233 | 396 | 326 | 711 100 | 75 | 197 | 246 | 333 | 272 | 618 112 | 116 | 168 | 247 | 358 | 284) 648 46 | 68 | 179 | 1801] 293 | 2471) 473 103 | 154 | 140 | 167 | 283 | 2094 | 564 97 | 62) 2451) 152 | 264 | 307) 556 95 | 126 | 244 | 188) 247 | 370 | 653 Greenwich. 112 | 135 1| 2591 206) —/| 394) 712 124 | 89 | 135) 264 | 330 | | 612 KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:O 4. 15 I | 1 2 3 | 4 Oct.—| Avr.— | Nn | dl 2 3 é Oct.—| Avr.— Nänée Trim. | Trim. | Trim. | Trim. | Mars. | Sept. | Trim. | Trim. | Trim. | Trim. | Mars. | Sept. / | | | | | 1877. . .| Al) 187 | 165) 180) 475 | 302 | 693; || 1886. . .| 96 | 1551) 186| 164) 301) 2911) 551 1878. | 76 | 335 | 165 | 160.) 256 | 500) 736 || 1887. — .| 781 59) 2) 145) 2421 271 494 1879. . | 178 | 259| 300 | 581 338) 559) 795) 1888. ..| 87) 92 22/| 178) 232) 304) 569 1880. . -| 81| 127| 223| 323) 139| 350) 754 | 1889. - | 146.) 57) 152) 146) 324) 209.) 501 1881. . .| 150| 104 | 208) 190.) 473 | 312 | 652 | 1890. . | 147) 92/1 242 | 1821) 2931 334) 613 1882. . .| 91 | 155| 152) 239) 281) 307) 637 1883. —.| 187 | 119 | 1651| 1351 376 | 284 | 556 | Honolulu. 18840 sel 7) 109] 114) ir7| 252 223) 457 | a874. . | 447 | 125 | 152) 62 —J 2171 136 EEE SSA Eg OR 1820 249 7 2270] FS07 ters I 2eei 276) (aan) 298) 90 4061 992 85 of IE HED a RI Sö Re SE eger SiS Ba ns ne Gel SS ES 1887. | 76 | 119| 147 | 160] 279 | 2661 502 | 1877. . .| 119) 187 | öär| 122) 287) 24) 485 1888. | 117 | 140 | 284/ 157 277 | 4241 698 I 4878. | 15) 95) 63) 1220) 187) 158) 293 1889. | 112 | 183 | 142 | 155 | 269] 325 | 592 | 1879. | 815 | 185 | 105 | 363 | 435| 240) 98 1890. 0-1 12291 1421 1961 861 2841 3381 553 | 4880. . .| 272 69| 200) 287) 685) 269) 828 I] 1881. . | 255 | 162 | 136 | 399.) 542| 298) 952 Halmstad (Suede). || 1882... -| 355 | 85 | 791-217) 754) 164 | 736 1805. sj SN 19 0 Bi — 3490 693) 1883” | 280) 55| 901 2361 497) 1451 661 1876. . .| 186) 112 | 230) 182) 287) 3421 610 | 1884. . | 174 | 891 77| 2241 410) 166) 564 1877...) 209 185 1 367 | 219 341 | 502 | 930 | 1885. -..| 106 | 493 | 236 | 163 | 330) 7291 998 1878. - .| 141 | 142 | 184 | 1991 360 | 326 1 666 |) 1886. . | 103) 801 147| 3701 266) 2271 700 1879. . .| 106 | 164 | 352 | 116 | 305 | 516 | 738 |) 1887. . .| 391 | 255) 781|- 5921) T761| 333) 1316 1880. . | 10 | 119) 190) 270) 226 | 3091 689 | 1888. . .| 465 | 1831 2041) 169) 1057) 337 | IM 1881. . .| 9Ml| 99 323) 196.) 361 | 4221 7091 ID co of BI SA BR ESA ES SOS) SS Iviktut (Groenlande). 1883. | 94 | 119) 3191 201) 2821 4381 823 I AF RN RN TN —]| 608 | 1,168 1884. 1 2101 186 | 2641 2061) 5011 4001 816 I 1876. . .| 181 | 316 | 129 | 234) 514) 4451 810 1885... | 154] 109 194 | 2081 360 | 303] 665 || 1877. . .| 272 | (66)| 246/| 163 | 508] 332 | (767) | (1886. | M| 120 | 126) 1351-299.) 246 | 472 I 1878. . .| 384 | 1591| 388| 7331 547 | 548 | 1,664| 1887.) 39) 12 212 1551 174 | 324 | 318 1879. . | 215 | 467 | 245 | 916 | 948) 712) 1843 1888. | 166 | 174 | 2921 233.) 321 | 466 | 865 || 1880. . .| 232| 410| 497 | 387) 1148) 907) 1526 18891 167. | 801 430 | 941 4001 480) 741 I 1881. . .| 1041) 106) 2011) 119) 491/| 3081 5301 1890... | 144 | 178 | 2951 179 2381 473] 796 I 1882. . .| 110 | 188) 264 | (124)| 2291 402 | (636) 1883. . .| 347 | 298 | 354 | 320|- 471| 652 | 1319 Haparanda. 1884. . .| 103| 417 | 184) 3121 4231) 6011 1,016 TSAR 300 97 1350 189 | 2320 4201 ass CI 2450 1890 2480 225 Sör) 4321) 902 1875. - | 381 55) 60 SIV I77) 115) 234 1886. | 2721 332) 305) 427) 497) 637 | 1336 1876. . .| 130) 94/| 181) 89) 211/| 275/| 494 | 1887. . | 68 | 337 | 298 | 934 | 4951 634) 1637 1877. . .| 101) 126| 120) 2111 190 | 246 | 558 || 1888. . | 554 | 389) 336 | 450 | 1.488] 725 | 1729 1878. . -| 69) 139| 135) 1881 280) 2741 321 ) 1889. | 5) 407.) 4061 209) 961) 8131 1533 1879. . .| 100) 92 214) 112) 2881 306) 518 I 1890. -.| 144) 161) 405 | 2751 3531) 566 | 9851 1880. . | 91 74) 111) 69) 203) 1851 345 | 1891. . | 766 | 294 | 360 | 235 1041] 654 | 1655 1881. . .| 35) 74| 208) 136 | 114| 282) 453 1882. . .| 102.) 137) 107) 55) 2381 244 | 401 Kalmar (Suede) 2888. sc) 2) | GM FAN BA FN NASN SN Sj 90] 113 | —| 127) 2751 1884... | 1384 | 991-68 | 11| 336 | 167 | 412 ||| 1875... | 23 | 82 | 114 | 1110 206) 1961 4001 1885. . .| 113| 149) 791 2051 2241 2281 5346 III 1876. .| 61 | 113) 1231 701 1721 2360 367 16 HILDEBRANDSSON, QUELQUES RECHERCHES SUR LES CENTRES D ACTION DE L ATMOSPHERE. Il Ik SSE MMA rs SSF SSL IRA oc ilSkeBs o os 1884... INR ca 1100 ik so 3 MUSII, 3 SR oc a iEE0- os Ika ac ilöXG cs a iHMY on NING os ol IMISI a oc SSV SÖ Ia a NER oc cs 1884... INA os HUÄÄT- sc oc I ss NES SSI JUEKI0D nn os a STATE INGA JUSAD Rs a MÖT ne TS IS a sa a il0 os a ilsföll a a co HISS Issa os a 834 cor II Its. ou Trim. 119 46 66 119 330 201 64 114 43 114 94 230 20 126 134 120 3 4 Trim. 138 50 105 68 158 51 139 | 183 203 98 162 | 131 230 | 152 85 | 100 187 88 65 88 112 | 181 123 75 250 67 154 | 149 Kasan. 206 92 190 95 234 18 211 68 166 64 112 79 162 56 53 | 134 110 80 130 63 212 90 140 54 214 | 114 21 | 101 119 74 114 | 105 361 DD I 330 323 500 20 119 318 302 193 531 140 218 246 5349 DD Lord Ä 217 183 90 165 153 128 Key West (Florida). ilzAl 185 437 692 304 595 204 261 360 643 516 | Année. 831 922 966 970 1,247 1,489 852 1,350 1,064 1,227 841 864 II | 1 2 3 4. | Oct.—lAvr.— GA. Trim. | Trim. | Trim. | Trim. || Mars. | Sept. 73 | 117 | 467 | 109) 256 | 584) 766 94 | 292 | 381 | 348) 2031 673 | 1110 146 | 119 | 419 | 3201 3891 538 | 904 264 | 221| 680 | 224) 584) 851 | L3I39 Kiev. 81 | 165) 180 | 1901 —| 3451 616 89 | 155 | 156 | 152) 279) 3 | 552 121 | 179 | 207) 102) 273) 386) 609 100: | 158:| 67 | 174 202) 2201 494 191 | 115 | 260 | 180) 3651) 375 | 746 50 | 165 | 186 | —84| 2351 3511 485 80) 107 | 126 | 1261 164| 2331 489 66 | 159 | 175 | 148) 192) 334) 548 80 227 | 105) 971-223 832) 509 97 | 164 | 201 | 188] 194] 365 | 650 74 | 164 | 267 | 1501 262) 4811 655 119 | 127 | 214 | 178) 2691 341 | 638 87 | 154 | 170) 2151) 265) 324) 626 111 | 117 | 195) 119) 326| 312| 52 139 | 217 | 218 | 1891 2581 485) 3 60 | 126 | 156 | 1051 1991 2821 447 Kyleakin (Phåre, Écosse). 706 | 533.) TB1| 747) —/| 1264] 2717 416 | 335 | 411 | 4621 1163 746 | 1,624 663 | 389 | 406 | 396) 1,125| 7951 1,854 744 | 447 | 858 | 1,013| 1,140 | 805] 2,562 416 | 320 | 394 |—460| 1,429 | 714 | 1,590 272 | 170) 427) 366) 7321 597) 1235 516 | 195 | 241 | 358) 8821 4361 1310 211 | 234 | 388 | 625) 569) 572) 1408 643 | 307 | 340 | 495) 1,268 | 647 | 1,785 462 | 157. 274 | 645) 957) 481) 1538 587 | 208 | 302 | 786) 1,232) 5101 1833 424 | 259 | 368 | 597| 1,160 | 627 | 1,648 385 | 262 | 409 | 587) 9321 671) 15931 612 | 218 | 424 | 4981 1199) 642) LT52 289 | 272 | 328 | 5511 7871 600) 1440 495 | 168 | 325 | 4881 1046 | 4931] 1,476 | 569 | 201 | 378 | 447| 1,057 | 579) 1,595 Libau | 95 | St) 235 21 —| 3291-6091 134 | 139 | 127 | 891 3291 2661 489 88 | 51| 268 | 158) 77) 318-565 Sj 1878 . TST0L NG 1880... 1881. 1882... H8ss. DIG 1884. >. 1885... ISis864 200 TF 1885. An 1889. 880. - - | SID Re HSN re STEN MSS TB R HSSOrEn SSL 18820 för ILSA vigd 1884. . INSE a 336 OR SST 1 Le UBSORA: SKO vs MSE SVR EA SNS 1894 . KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:0O 4. 17 | I | j) | N i 2 än 2 5 i | FL] AT | Anne | ; i ön 2 Så 3 7 = EYE | Armén. Trim. | Trim. | Trim. | Trim. | Mars. | Sept. | | Trim. | Trim. | Trim. | Trim. | Mars. | Sept. | 122 | 763 | 230) 149) 2801 2931 5641] 1883. 427 518 | 79) 185) 5921] 597 | 1209 105 | 176 | 122 | 2341 254| 298 | 637 |) 1884. 412 | 506 | 79 | 1681) 597] 585 | 1165 132 | 79 | 263 | 170) 366) 342 | "644 |] 1885. 371 | 335 | 26 | 211 | 539) 551) 1133 61 | 124 | 1981 3291) 2311 322) 7121 1886. 259 | 145 | 971 257 | 470) 2421 7581 76 | 61 | 2051 106) 4051 266 4481 1887. 660'| 236 | 125 | 165) 917) 361) 1186: 88 | 83 | 177 | 144 | 194) 260 | 4921) 1888. 699) 114 | 137 | 394 | 864-251 | 1,344 57 | 118 | 202 | 2591 2011 3201 6361) 1889. 897 | 196 | 188 | 145 | 1,291| 384 | 1.426 109 | 113 | 150 | 258) 368/ 263 | 6301) 1890. 696 | 320 | 178 | 158 | 841| 498 |) 1,352 71 | 78 | 284 | 210.) 3291 362) 64311 1891 513 | 292 | 163 | 165) 671) 455) 1183 90 | 130 | 152 | 18 300 | 282 | 506 ||| 1892 TI2| 279 | 211 | 241 | 937) 490) 15503 52 | 139 | 167 | 230) 186) 306) 58811 1893 536 | 424 | 160 | 107) 777) 584 | 1227 91 | 193| 225 | 1951 321) 348 | 534 |) 1894 587 | 287 | 160 | 2111 6941) 447 | 1245] 125 | 176 | 345 | 105) 3201 421 651 11895 742 | 218 | 168 | 2491) 9531-386 | 1377 | 93. | 94 | 228 | 159] 1981 322) 5T741|] 1896 1,080 | 457 | 130) 66 | 1,329| 587 | 1733 Madrid. Melbourne. 88 | 63) 4zj 6) <-—| HN -28£NT882 381 158 142 220 FEN 3000-56 75 | 76 | 46 | 2251 161) 921 3921 1883 155 | 125) 180 | 1931 384| 255 | 603 77 | 1 | 145 | 98 302] 256 431 | 1884 . 249 97 | 79) 234) 4421 176 | 659 36 | 189) 14 | 1941 34 1031-3331 1885. 150 | 188 | 168 | 180) 3841 3561-686 | 115 | 60 | 32 | 185) 309) 92) 3921-1886. 198 | 166 | iz | 31) 378) 183) 612) 89 | 161 | 63/| 144 | 274) 294 |..457 || 1887. 117 | 252 | 163.) 295) 348) 415 | ST 262 | 125 24 | 50) 406) 147 | 45911 1888 132) 147 | 97 | 119) 427) 2441 4591 41 | 100 | 185 | 14 91) 1851-350 | 1889 152, 185-] 132] 2211) Mil 317 | 690) 150; | 1438 8| 122) 274) 151 | 42311 1890 91 | 150) 165) 211) 32 315-617 ZAL J.S MS KSS SES SINE 71 | 183 | 244 | 180.) 282) 4271-678] 265 | 123 | 161 | 148) 364) 284 | 6971-1892 76 | 216 | 147 | 196) 256) 363 | 635 155 | 204 | 75 | 1701-303] 279 | 604) 1893 48 | 236 | 185 | 2131) 244) 421 |--682| 69 | 91 | 68 | 2271) 2391 159 455 | 1894 43| 170 | 175 | 185 | 256| 345 | 573 163) 180) 107 | 171 | 390 287) 62111 1895. <= | TI 109) 140) 76) 297 249 | 437 124 | 189 & | 531 2951 195 | 372 2896. mt | | 203 | 20 169) Pe7) 33 653 | 80 | 141 | 86 | 6) 133 227 | 383897. El 252 1091 275 222) 321 284 1658) 79 | 74) 7 | 150.) 1551 145 | - 374] | 221 | 116 | 22 | 104) 371 138-463] Milan 102 | 178 | 109 | 1261 2061 2871 51511 1875 95| 282 4081 1601 —1 6901 945 SI LA AS LS 207.) 261 I 4721 1876 . 204 | 523 | 74 | 196 | 364) 597 |-=997 | IST 188 | 274 | 152 | 238) 384£| 326 | 852 Maurice | 1878 86 | 319/| 261) 331) 3241 5801-997] 206 | 536 | 147 | 381 EE 683 | 0) TS. 237 | 394 | 222 | 1421 5681 616 | 995 597 | 234 | 94 | 140.) 978| 328 | 1,065 || 1880. 110 | 326 | 360 | 212) 2521 686 | 1008 889 | 399 | 130 | 396 | 1,029 | 529 | 1,814 ||| 1881 187 | 370 | 248 | 294 | 399) 618 | 1,094 318 | 333 | 216 | 231) T714| 549 |-1,098 |] 1882 105 | 184 | 491 | 489] 4491 675 | 1,269| 579 | 267-| 175 | 226) 810| 442) 1247 || 1883 251 | 288 | 1927) 188) 740| 4801 869] 384 | 150 | 137 | 196 | 610) 287) 867) 1884 45 | 283 | 390 | 80) 1831 673 7981 269 |-399 | 183 | 302 | 465 | 582 | 1,153 |) 1885. 267 | 252 | 358 | 293) 347) 610 | 1170 953 | 132 | 175 | 165 | 1255) 307 | 14251] 1886 248 | 217 | 216 | 536 | 541) 433| 1,217 | . Vet. Akad. Handl. Band 32. N:o 4 3 18 HILDEBRANDSSON, QUELQUES RECHERCHES SUR LES CENTRES D'ACTION DE L ATMOSPHERE. II. a RA EAA RA Aa FER et a oe Ne | ill i) on Ten. | Da. | Trim. | Mon SN Amnee. nea Ba nr men Mö Sö Fumde: TR (CER | ot | 27 | 460 | 687 | 388 | 9991] 1877. | 301 | 183 | 196 | 359) 514) 379 11039 | 1888... 00. | ML | 389 | 207 | 289 | 734 | 596 | 1,159 ||| 1873. . . | 304 | 218 | 400 | 264 | 663) 618 | 1186 1889. 0. | 181 | 394 | 199) 405 | 470 | 593 | 1,179 ||| 1879... . | 1991 247 | 254 | 218 | 4631) 501 | 918 | 1890. . .| 231 | 325 | 318) 159) 636 | 643 | 1033 ||| 1880. — .| 228) 145 | 389 1| 2381 446) 484 | 950 | 1881. . . | 438 | 243! 108/| 2371 676) 351 | 1026 Montpellier (École d Agriculture). 1 1882. | 326 | 233 | 480 | 1451 5631 713 | 1184 1875. I 96) 269 | 475 | 231) — | 744) 1071 ||| 183---)| 239) 276 | 234 | 2371 3841 510 | 1286 Öre | ee) SA AN |G: NERE EA EA EN AE 1877. | 125 | 263 | 105 | 126 | 492 | 368) 619|| 188---) 274) 1661 2911 339) 6231 457 | 1070 1878. - .| 18| 293) 70) 247/| 144 | 363) 628) B---) 3671) 368 | 1411 tel 706) 509 | 1187 1819. KE | 1588 1 195 | 134 |, 119 || 65 32 | ET DE SR fare ses et peso resa eka 1880. | "88 | 308 | 148 | 152) 207 | 456 | 696) I888- <>) 376 | 257| 382 | 3301 594) 639 | 1345 fest i | 40 | ist fot 18) Ass | 108 | Fes) HAS EE BIS 2930 Sia 360) 1648 ere aan 1882. — .| 416 | 901 141 | 141) 2987 231 4881 iköke se a ol MAN NEN MO 50 | 350 | 410 674 Ponta Delgada (A cores). 1884. | 125) | 231088 Eee) 175 | 319 630. oo 1 2831 18001 00 ES03 JEN 20 Sö ösa OEI SET 2) SOT SO äg a) 4 el al se Lu FRA ST SOA SESA SE SMläsN 25 Fer AO ser TD | LA FSE EE Se as sn SS I IS sa Er es ego ae SSA Ol 3 ce 1888... | 310 | 169 | 157 | 433 | 468 | 326 | 1069] 1878. | 204 | 250) 154 | 309) at7) 404 | 917 1889. | 140 | 248 | 22 115 | 573 | 270) 5251 1819. . | 181) 126) 73) 647) 490) 199 | 1027 1890/- Er | 823 || De | [133 | 12467 255 IT ST0 | sk880l | Fieso, AR TEST da faen | de s3s)ssal Erde å | 1881. . | 528 | 150 | 153 | 255 | 1,010 | 303 | 1,086 Montrose (Ecosse). | 1882. . | 208) 91 59 | 250 | 463) 150 | 608 1874...) 76 | 941 3911) 1951 —1| 4851 75611 1883. - | 369) 207 | 142 | 175) 619) 349 | 893 1575. 19 203 | P300) 264 | 207 | 308 | 394 364 | 1884. - . | 323 | 188 | 166 | 191 498) 354 3868 | 1876. | 168 | 140 | 142 | 381 | 485 | 282) 831 läses SS | 75 | 276 | 436) 226. 747 its a cc AR 211 404 254 629 615 | LAI 1886. — | 241 204 193 296 517) 397 934 ISIN saa 34 | 193 | 221 | 188 | 305 | 414 686 III 1887. . | 887 | 231 | 88 | 590 583 | 319 | 1,296 1879. - .| 140 | 218 | 414 | 107 | 328) 632 | 879 1888. . | 411 166 | 193 | 280 | 1,001 | 359 | 1,050 | TS30E ER 104 206 162 277 310 | 6421] 1889. . | 179 197 | 125 108 459 | 322 609 MESA ar 1 | 109 218) 2210) 233 I 327 | 619 I) 1890. . | 165 52 | 7 146 273 | 122 433 HESSEN 86 | 241 | 2291 350) 307 | 470 J06 I 1891. . | 262 | 189 | 146 | 218 408) 335 815 HäSD ENENEN 2ra URL 300 107 627 424 JOS I 1892. . | 233 211 | 97 398 451 | 308 869 1884-00 | 180 1 107 | 2010-11 1801 287 | 308 618 | 1893. . .| 187) 308 | 128 | 282 511 | 436 | 1,025 1885. -. | 119 | 150 | 1211 1271 249 271) 517 1894. | 239 | 140 | 111) 242) 521) 251 732 | 1886. <. | 183 | 140 | 198 | 203) 310 | 338 | 724] 1895. . | 299) 208 | 172 | 393 | 54| 380) 102 ikon 99 36 160 147 302 246 492 || 1896. . | 257 195 42 221 650 | 237 715 | 1888. 0] 165 | 132 | 193 | 2161 312 | 3251 706] 1897. |) 189 | 144 | 741] 249) 410) 2181 656 | 1889. . . | 114 | 127 | 145 | 124 | 380 | 272 | 3101 11890. - . | 152 | 150 | 203) 206) 276 | 3531 Ti) | | Riva | New York. || 1875 - i. 069 | 279 | 250) 256) | 5291-854 1874 : 0: | 231) 306 | 329 Mi | — | 635 | 1,087 || 1876 . + . | 235 620 | 231 | 291 | 491 851 | 1377 | 1875. 0 I 2601 161 | 461 | 263 | 481 | 6221 1.145 |) 1877. — .| 229 | 396 | 303 | 238 | 520 699 | 1,166 | 1876 . 0. | 368 | 269) 354 | 213) 631 | 623 | 1204 I 1878. <<. |. 92 272| 4221 4951 3301 694 | 1281 KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N: OQO 4. 18) [ [ ER Id 2 3 ; 2 || Oct:=1| Avr.—1 Nuunde 1 2 3 4 | Oct.— | Avr.—| a Trim. | Trim. | Trim. | Trim. | Mars. | Sept. | Trim. | Trim. | Trim. | Trim. | Mars. | Sept. | Anne. | T - I Il | 1879 ...0.1 265 530 288 | 215 | 760 818 | 1,298 ||| San Diego (États Unis). 1880...) 991 267 | 338 | 469 | 314 | 605 | 1173 | 1874 SN SN ENT 1881 101.) 156) 251 183 269 | 625 |-534 [959 | 4875 SLL SNS 69 132 | 23 | 173 1882. | 112 | 268 | 507 | 456 | 381 | 775 | 1343] 4876 ut [Il RR. AR Slo sl 1883....| 169 | 259 | 388 | 189: 625 | 647 | 1,005 | 1877 sl SON aa Sa 0 ri SA SL rs an ESS 196 | 941 0) 64 AS) 92 354 MM 3 SS = SS | 2 3 | LJ 1879 119 | 18| 0 239 183 | 181 376 1887. 163 | 233 236 408 | 844 | 469 | 10901 RE ES PO EN FSE 1888. — | 484 | 348 493 223 | 309 821 | 1.498 | FR fl EA 1889... | 129 | 312 | 383 414 | 352 | 695 | 1238 Ar are ee brer | rn År RE RA: Säl 3 (EEE | | 1883. 64 38 OL KE02 87 38 | 204 1890 0] 241 | 360 | 394 | 111 | 5551 754 11006 | 1884. JGA | 435 5 | fo. ssk ds INS || 1855 31 | 48 31 68) 18 Bl | 148 S:t Johns (Terre Neuve). ||| 1886 310 | 53 ON AS SS 1878. —.| 281 | 319) 212) 381| — 531) 1193)) 7 sila) Ce OT Fe SEN 1879... | 308 | 327 | 254) 3071 689 | 581 | Li96)]| 186 | 20 BS) 2-2 13 | 296 1880... . | 385 | 291 | 201/| 226 | 692 | 492 | 1103) 1 ESS Rs RO SN og 1881. . .| 276 | 319 | 421 | 348 | 502 | 740 | 1,359 1882. . | 481 | 311 | 381 | 395) 774 | 692 | 1p18 San Fernando (Espagne). SSE Sn | 169 | 305 | 464 | 586 | 474 1,129 ||| 1874. NOR SST na RSS AN 1884. —.| 398) 326 | 295) 524 | 862 | 621 | 1543) 1875. 2190). 8 0366 2030) en ees 1885... .| 440 | 374 | 215 | 454 || 964 | 589 | 1483) 1876-51] 108 | 69 | 9 | 443] 474 | 781 6291 1886. . . | 393 | 260 | 248 | 281| 847 | 508 | 1182) 1877: +) 1651 190 | 1229 | 581 608 | 2191 442 1887. . .| 421 | 248! 295 | 344 | 702 | 548 | 1308 |) 1878. | 87-281 101 3211 145 38 446 1888. — | 367 | 284 | 182 | 594) 71 | 466 | 1427 ||) 1879. CC] 322 55 | 120 7) 643 | St 6 1889... | 337 | 220) 172 | 356 | 931 | 392 | 1,0851|) 1880.) 1551 1941 —-3 | 240 | 592 | 1971 592 1890. | 810| 319 | 340 | 425 | 666 | 659 | 1394|]| 1881. | 607: 309 | 281 238) Be7 | 337 | L182 ||| 1882. |I P2 4 | 176 | 330.) 1221 390 | 1883. 1I. | 431 259 1 | 223 | 589 | 260 | 896 Saint Louis (Etats Unis). 1884... | 226 | 159 | 24 | 184 | 449 | 182 | 592 1874. | 285 | 231 | 323| 125| — | 554 | 964) 1885. | 246 | 83 | 150 325 | 430 | 133 | 704 1875. 0. | 183 | 480 | 315 | 114) 308) 795 | 1092] 1886 .0:-. | 1501 65 | "21 | AGN 475 | 86 482 eder ABS 300) 4521) for 482 | 752 | en ass Ka 2 102 3 | 308 | 467 | 105 | 634 1877...) 140 | 373 | 231 | 305 | 231 | 604 | 1,049 || 1888. -— .| 264) 210) 301 3851 3562 | 240 | 893 1878. . .| 170.) 351 | 307 | 206 | 475 | 658 | 10341 1889. .| 181| 791) 911 68) 570 | 170 | "419 1879. - | 127 | 185) 1407]7 198 | 333 | 325 | 6501-1890. <-. | 248 | 162 7 | 334 | 316 | 169 751 1880... | 229 | 234 | 249 | 188 | 427 | 483 | 880) 1891... | 287 | 135 | 112 | 363) 571 | 147) 687 11881... | 168 | 249 | 142 | 391 | 336 | 391 | -9501] 1892... | 393 | 157 7 | 311 | 696 | 164 | 868 1882. . | 386 | 323 | 198 | 191 | 777 | 521 | 1.098] 1893... | 2091] 94 | 63 | 1551 520) 157.) 511 1883... | 231 | 285 | 196 | 307 | 422 | 481 | 1019) 1894. | 214 | 18 0 | 329) 363| 81 | 624 1884... | 2081 290| 257 | 279 | 515 | 547 | 1034 ||| 1895... | 459: 121) 27 | 351) 7881 1481) 958 1885. . | 114 | 389 | 368 | 285) 393 | 757 | 1156 : 1886. . . | 201 | 482 | 320 | 1751 486 | 752 | 1128 Sapporo (Japon). 1887... .| 201) 310| 163) 226 | 376 | 473 | 900 ||| 1877. > .| 2881 202) 265 | 399 | SE 46 JE 1888 vu. | MM | 351 | 257 | 229 | 437 | 608 | 1.048 |] 1878-141.) 279 | 1831 349 | 2481 678) 532 | 1059 1889... . | 239 | 259 | 163 | 180| 468 | 422 | slll1879. | 365 | 155 | 484 | 449 | 613 | 589 | 1403 20 HILDEBRANDSSON, QUBELQUES RECHERCHES SUR LES CENTRES D'ACTION DE L ATMOSPHERE. II. I NR 0 | Av — | Année. i 2 3 = || Cesar. Trim. | Trim. | Trim, | Trim. | Mars. | Sept. | I Trim. | Trim. | 'Prim. | Trim. | Mars. | Sept | | | I 1580 . 248 | 185) 210|- 343 |. 697) 345) 9361) 1877. | 244 | 381 | 704 | 503 676| 1085) 1832 1881 . 329 | 125) 234| 3281 672| 359) 1,016 || 1878. "| 104) 356 | 648 | 4501 607) 1,004) 1;558 1882 . 192 | 316 | 253| 222 | 520) 569) 983) 1879. | 224) 533 | 594 | 3101) 674 1197) 1,661 1883 . 111 | 151| 178) 462 | 3331 3291 90211 1880. . | 4801) 358) 793 | 4621 7901 1,151) 2,093 1884 . 203 | 147) 248) 335 | 665| 3951 9331 1881. | 38) 489 | 744 | 4501 500) 1,183) 1671 1885 . 140 | 144) 371) 2281) 475) 5151) 8831 1882. -- | 112 | 2951 490) 450) 562) 785) 1347 1886 - 153 | (55) 412| 240 | 381) 467) 8601 1883. —.| 64 /| 513 | 749 | 467) 514/| 1262) 1793 1887 . 248 | 194| 244| 275) 458| 438) 9311 1884. | 262 | 287 | 493 | 404) 729) 780) 1,446 188815 fpl] SG RS 282 | 308 | 462 | 534) 1,029 |] 1885. . | 94 231 | 419 | 353) 4981 650) 1097 1889... .| 290| 138) 434) 240.) 5981 572) 1102] 1886. 1) 281 457 | 823 | 709) 571) 1280) 2207 1890. . .| 164 | 220) 351) 363 404 572| 1,109 ||| 1887. - | 147 | 318 | 521 | 643) 856) 8391 1,629 1891. . . 154 | 69) 447| 306 | 517| 516) . 976) 1888. <.| 320) 450) 493 | 401) 963) 9431 L664 1892... | 190 | 129) 464| 271 | 496| 5931 1,054 1893... | 139) Til 258) 326) 4101 5291 894 Trieste. 1894 . . | 161 | 137) 360 329 | 487| 4971-987 [|| 1875. . .| 26) 1581 377) 453) —L 5351 1014 Ego SA KA Bl Sv FS SB rr I ör gr | 205 | 754) 926 | 1432 1877 . .. | 321) 353 | 319) 164) 526) 672) LIST Thorshavn. 1878. .-| 104 | 272 | 411 | 507) 268) 683) 1294 1874... | 5265) 281) "3341 569 =) 615) 1710) 1879. <. | 415 | 280) 173 | 143) 9221 4531 LOM 1875 . . | 400|- 308) 3851 4281 969) 643) 1471 |) 1880. | 90) 2811 384 | 487) 2831 665) 1242 1876. . .| 481 | 314| 455| 403) 909) 769) 1,653 |) 1881. — .| 218 70 | 291) 173) 705) 561) 952 1877 . . .| 501! 301) 1691 608] 904! 470 1579) 1882. | 126 | 230 | 449 | 331) 2991 679) 1136 1878 ..| 495 | 186) 239) 493 | 17103] 425) 1413] 1883. | 1611-209 | 245 | 204) 492) 454) 819 1879. 0. | 362 | 166) 468) 507.) 855| 634) 15031) 1884: --| 73 | 378 | 291) 203) 277) 669) 945 1880. 0. | 484 | 2691 235| 520 991| 504) 15081) 1885: | 185 | 348 | 491 | 434) 388) 839) 1458 1881. 0. | 394 | 252 272 62) 914| 524) 1539) 1886. - .| 223| 335 | 192 | 356) 657) 527) 1106 1882. 1. | 669 | 315| 3421 456 | 1290) 657) 1782) 1887. -| 97) 207.) 275 | 4981 4531) 552) LOTT 1883. oc | 4811 335 2091 667 | 887) 5441 1,642)|) 1888. - -| 2701 2521 1891 235) 766) 447) 946 1884. | MB | 2831-394) 763 | 1185) 677) 1958) 1889. - I 152 | 4191 330 | 4441 887) —749 | 1345 1885. 00] 525 | 3391 260 5950) 12881 6991 18191] 1890. - -1 81 | 2851 141 [294] 525 4291 804 1886 . 0. | 327 | 278) 600) 446 | 922) SS 1651.) 97) 2851 [292 est 391) 57955 1887. «.| 606 | A2| 378) 468 | 1052] 590| 1,664]] 1892. --| 2871 409 | 245 | 265) 568) 654| 1206 1888. «| 475 | 371) 287) 660) 943) 658) 177931) 1893: <-| 1331 203) 285 | MM 398) 488) 822 | 1889. 4. | 581 | 204) 253| 562 | 1241) 457) 1,607 |) 1894 - cl 1871 320) 197 | 223) 358| 517|:-827 | 1890. | 458 | 166| 313| 506 | 1,027 | 479) 1443 1891. 0. | 422 | 284) 381) 4 | 928 515) 1348 Tromsö. 1892. It) 581 | 316) 406) 451 | 9921 722) 1754) 1875. op 155 1| 1291 273| 270) —L1 4021 830 | 1893. 0) 462 | 184) 266) 535 | 813/| 400) 1,397 || 1876. . .| 170 | 140 | 225) 293) 440) 365): 828 1894. | 501 | 294 1061) 528 | 1036 | 300) 13291 1877. . .| 114 | 195 | 2021) 288) 407) 397) 799 1895 1r3a6R Res 455 | 521 | 874| 707) 1,574|| 1878. | 493 | 177 | 243 | 267) 781) 420) 1180 1896. ++ | 525 | 310) 332) 546) 1046! 642) 1813) 1879. | 162 | 140 | 163) 493) 429) 3031-958 SA 1880 . =. | 509 | 273 | 295 | 417) 1,002) 568) 1494 Trinidad. 1881. | 855 | 251 | 210 | 822) 772) 461) 17138 1874. 10 | 231) 1506) 836) 366 =) 1,342| 1939] 1882. 3.) 597 | 159 | 387 | 134) 919 542 her | 1875. 00.) 125) 1831) 1808) 484 | 491) 991) 1;550 ||| 1883. | 381/ 150) 1581 357) 515) 308) 1046 1876 | 155 | 495 | 1,001 | 432 | 589 | 1.496] 2,083 Il 1884 . . . | 368) 140 | 263 | 421| 7251) 403) 1192 KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:O 4. 21 | | | 0 1 2 3 | ET ee 1 2 3 4. |Oct—lAvr— Année Trim. | Trim. | Trim. | Trim. | Mars. | Sept. | | Trim. | Trim. | Trim. | Trim. | Mars. | Scpt i od SS | = 1885. 4. | 265 | 147 | 224 | 415 | 686 | 371 | 1051 || 1877. ..| 104 | 145 | 177 | 66 |: 185 | 322 | 492 1886. . .| 229| 156 | 338 | 296 | 644 | 494 | 1,019 || 1878 | 106 | 163 | 176 | 98) 172 | 339) 543 1887... . 471 | 226 | 1751 2801 767 | 4011 1152 || 1879. 93 | 163 | 198 | 120| 191 | 361) 574 1888. +. | 251 | 195 | 356 | 170 | 531 | 451 |- 872 0.1880 54 | 185 | 154 | 184 | 174 | 289 | 527 1889. «| 313) 160 | 236 | 316) 480 | 396 | 10251) 1881. | 43| 152 | 163) 66) 227) 315) 424 1890. «.) 234 | 143 | 254 | 340 | 550 | 397) 971 || 1882. —-.| 65 | 145 | 355 | 109) 131 500 67 1883 | 55 | 222 | 224 | 941) 164) 446 | 595 Upsala. 1884 76 | 161 | 52 | 142) 170 | 213) 431 1874. . | 58| 9M| 1651) 95 —J 262) 415) 1885 | 106 | 268 | p 285 | 374 | 492 1875. «| 75ll595) 194-84 |>170 | 153.) 3121-1886 85 | 120 | 66 | 130) 160 | 186) 401 1876... | 83 | 122 | 157 | 109) 167 | 269 461] 1887... -| 63 | 217) 187) 106) 193) 404) 5 1877... | 164 | 163 | 255 | 189. | 273 | 318 | 6210 1858. .| 140.184 | 242 87 246 | 426 | 653 1878... | 81 | 118 | 18t | 160 | 220 302 |-543 01889. +.) 80] 203 254 | 131 | 167 | 457 | 668 1879... .| 56 | 148) 179 | 101 216 | 327) 4S4| 1890. . .| 140 | 183) 242 | 87) 271 | 425] 652 1880... - . | 49) 951 71 | 1281 150) 166) 343 i St DR 385 72 | 182 S8 | 213 | 254 427 Vestervig (Danemare). 18820 > - | St 3 0 | FÖ HO Sr th mol 7 MN NN Fö AE 1883... | 67 | 971) 3301 153) 194 | 427.) 647 1876 ds ES GGR RS SS SAS 1884... | 87 | 194 | 121/| 139.) 240) 2651 4911 477 ASS ske el 1885. «| 82 | 120: 260 | 167. | 2211 380) 6291 1g7s 8 | jan | ae | a || 3 Be 118815 0 oo EST CA AE re IEEE ERA SR SIR 81 | 150 | 415 | 1121 298) 565) 758 SS TA EDA EA EG EON IE CA EE EEE Sö aa da | am | äs ex 1883, - od | MD) Ba | | sen ol a Il sl | | 23 re GE Ae EG OA RS IR ES Be22S leser osn 2ae I 230 (RA) Heson a Eee 1890 ..- | 123 | 253 | 209] 173 | 228 | 462 | 758 | 1883. | 84 | 69 | 205 | 268| 326 | 274 | &26 ERE 1884. . | 144 | 101 | 268 | 262) 412 | 3691) 775 SB 60 SR RR — 1210 450) 18 102199) 1931 192] 364) 292 586 2 3 il I NN ETS a oh KÖLN HON Al BA BE) TIN 3 1876. - -| 120) 115 | 234 | 961 2981) 3491 5651 z SÅ (SE z ar oo fpl al volanger EA RS = 88 ella le NR EET RA rg rare Fust | ars sag san FA EEE EN || 1890. . .| 114 | 197) 1921) 122) 297) 3191 555 aSORA BiEG6N son An Esa 190) 2031) 400) 1881. . .| 52) 64) 206 | 178) 183) 270) 5001 Vistine. 1882. . .| 88) 123) 230) 167) 226 | 353) 608 1883. . | 72) 70| 234 | 232) 239 | 304 | 608) 1875---| 165 | 107) 1541 263) —1 257) 520 1884. . | 104 | 136 | 76) 109| 336 | 212 | 425|| 1876: > | 226) 151| 266 | 136 | 489 | 37 | 679 188. oo) 88 | al | mel | a Öl FEET TE | EE ST | 1898. al öl 23) 28 Bo ol 3 TNE RB | BOT SORT 1887. . .| 35) 54t| 151) 68) 1851 205) 308) B- >) 157) 37) 1921 1361 369 | 578 sr 1888. . .| 32) 66 | 169 | 134 | 120) 235) 421|| 18 NNE MU EE sag gen sg jod bss | 484) | ASS 139 | 167 | 191 | 123 | 324 | 358 | 620 1890. . .| 95 st) 2051) 146 230 | 286) 5e7)) 3 2 SA SR ee EO 1883 96 | 215 | 1831 85 | 3011| 348) 529 Varsovie. 1884. . .| 74] 201) 142 | 219) 159) 343) 636 1875). - -| 106| 162| 129: 167) — 291) 564) 1885. - -| 75 2331 201) 142) 294 | 434) 651 1876. . .| 93) 157 | 247 | si) 260) 404) 57811 1886 47 | 334 | 102 | 14G | 289 | 436) 729 K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Band 32. N:o 4. 4 22 HILDEBRANDSSON, QUELQUES RECHERCHES SUR LES CENTRES D' ACTION DE L ATMOSPHÉRE. II. 880 oc 18885 se | il8E0. om 890 1891... 1892... | 18935 TSAR | 1895... . 1896. . ID os NOA co a MENY soo ING ca o USD ör IGE0 > oc HÖSTEN IP a ora ISS 3 sans ESA IE sor INN a a i sor il sn Trim. | 2 3 Trim. | Trim 218 | 108 255 | 141 138 | 182 224 | 225 176 | 215 2 Ak 160 | 115 206 | 192 234 | 171 189 | 281 Zi-ka-wei 599 | 542 429 12 208 | 309 405 | 373 503 | 368 298 | 549 J19 | 552 428 | 581 303 | 313 292 | 419 593 | 287 469 | 437 408 | 465 201 | 251 4 Oct.— Trim. | Mars. 207 | 227 125 | 415 193 | 296 921 252 73 | 194 31 213 96 | 245 135 | 143 201 258 64 | 314 (Chine). 249 — TI | 442 244 | 254 200 | 471 149 | 451 78 | 327 215 | 273 153 | 385 156 316 301 329 103 | 491 147 | 258 29 | 416 184 | 309 Annéte. 93 95 137 123 187 40 46 110 75 115 189 159 75 DT 61 3 47 |Oct.— Avr.— Année. Trim. | Trim. | Mars. | Sept. 658 | 341 | 356 | 948) 1,461 256 971) 589 | 611 946 326 | 249 | 252 | 1,012) 1,416 108 31 || 442 433) 707 581 93 | 2431) 892) 1147 242 | 188 | 302 | 587) 934 387 921 2951) 7681] 1,017 Östersund (Suede). 145 74 — | 288 389 218 51 | 134 313) 424 149 86 | 159 | 2861 480 211 91 | 130 | 3341 469 134 70 | 1781) 3211 478 138 79 97 | 178) 284 223 54 | 123) 2691 367 177 96 | 1021 287) 431 219 77 | 126 2941 401 121 Tt | 118) 236) 354 182 | 159 | 131) 371) 584 205 95 | 189 364 | 489 193 | 108 | 141 | 268) 422 178 | 124 | 149 235 | 400 242 74 | 1851) 303) 438 259 | 109] 124 461 || 620 202 FI Kongl. Vet. Akad. Handl. Bd.32 N94. ---- Jo BPEGOVA II TLL FÅ; JON hh bar Kongl. Vet. Akad. Handl. Bd.392.N94 IG HC TAL SN RNE h Mr väl SR REV PR ANA FTSE "gr å r 2 + ; E vi I 0 Y 2 . I + , t - 1 / Vs å f Y I v . & 18 i - [| KS y u t ; Vv 5 ( OM FOO RE Kongl. Vet. Akad. Handl. Bd.392.N94 2 mm ====LPieste Kongl. Vet. Akad. Handl. Bd. 32.N974 PLIV 1815 OctbbreMars Lgr SR NN; HK S i ät I i a I Fn DS SR SR 2 t KA 2 i KONGL. SVENSKA VETENSKAPS-AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR Bandet 32. N:o d. DIE COMPOSITEN DER ERSTEN REGNELUSCHEN EXPEDITION GUST. 0. A:N MALME. MIT 7 TAFELN DER KÖNIGL. SCHWEDISCHEN AKADEMIE DER WISSENSCHAFTEN VORGELEGT DEN 12 APRIL 1899. GEPRUET VON V. WITTROCK UND A. G. NATHORST. STOCKHOLM KUNGL. BOKTRYCKERIET P. A. NORSTEDT & SÖNER TIS) Kr morra TLA vanessa 4 nav i IMIAM V:A 0 TaUD MIÄNATA ROOS - j Quar surt BS an ONA ARE HATE HA KURSEN HG HYNOLN vanoetmin AstonTA NN oh den Or N vart sia ; MJOHRINYTE KvÖR då teras ig ra done RE Wohrend der Reise" in Brasilien und Paraguay, die ich in den Jahren 1892—94 auf Kosten der REGNELL'schen botanischen Stiftung unternahm, hatte ich mich nach der In- struktion, welche den beiden Reisenden gegeben worden war, hauptsächlich mit den Thallo- phyten zu beschäftigen. Ganz und gar konnte ich jedoch nicht die äberaus reiche und grossartige Phanerogamenvegetation der bereisten Länder unberiöcksichtigt lassen. Da aber diesen Pflanzen nur eine sehr beschränkte Zeit gewidmet werden konnte, war es jedenfalls das zweckmässigste, die Aufmerksamkeit auf gewisse Familien oder Gattungen zu richten, und ich wählte mir schon am Anfang der Reise oder nach kurzem Aufenthalte in Brasilien die folgenden aus: Composite, Asclepiadacer, Apocynacecw, XNyridacece, Polygala, Peperomia und Burmannia. Die von mir gesammelten Polygalacee hat Prof. Dr. R. CHODAT in Genf bearbeitet.” Die Peperomien hat mein verehrter Freund H. DAHLSTEDT in Stockholm bestimmt, die Resultate der Bearbeitung sind aber noch nicht veröffentlicht worden.? Die Bearbeitung der NXyridaceen," der Burmannien” und der Apocynaceen ” habe ich selbst öbernommen und vollendet. Die Asclepiadaceen liegen schon zum grössten Teil fertig vor und werden voraussichtlich im Laufe dieses Jahres publiciert werden. Was ich aus der einen oder anderen Ursache von anderen Familien sammelte, hoffe ich allmählich in meinen »Adjumenta» erwähbnen zu können, wenn es nicht inzwischen in anderen botanischen Ar- beiten bericksichtigt worden ist.- In der vorliegenden Abhandlung bringe ich die Resul- tate der Bearbeitung der Compositen zur Veröffentlichung. Der Aufzählung der mitge- brachten Species und der Beschreibung der neuen Arten ist eine Einleitung vorangestellt, in der ich eimige Bemerkungen iber die geographische Verbreitung der brasilianischen Compositen und einige Beobachtungen iber die Uberwinterung, tiber den bis jetzt wenig untersuchten Sprossbau derselben und iäber den Schauapparat einiger Eupatorieen-Bläten mitteile. 1 Ein kurzer Bericht äber die Reise findet sich in MALME, Die Flechten der ersten REGNELL schen Expedition. I. (Bihang till K. svenska Vet.-Akad. Handlingar. Band 23. Afd. III. N:o 13. Stockholm 1897.) 2? Vergl. MALME, Die Polygalaceen der ersten REGNELL'schen Expedition. (Öfversigt af Kongl. Veten- skaps-Akademiens Förhandlingar 1897. Pag. 225—248. Stockholm 1897.) 3 Das mitgebrachte Spiritus-Material wurde von Dr. E. JÄDERHOLM anatomisch untersucht. E. JÄDER- HOLM, Anatomiska studier öfver sydamerikanska Peperomier. Upsala 1898. £ MALME, Die Xyridaceen der ersten REGNELL'schen Expedition. (Bihang till K. svenska Vet.-Akad. Handlingar. Band 22. Afd. III. N:o 2. Stockholm 1896.) > MALME, Die Burmannien der ersten REGNELL' schen Expedition. (Bihang till K. svenska Vet.-Akad. Handlingar. Band 22. Afd. III. N:o 8. Stockholm 1896.) 6 MALME, Ex Herbario Regnelliano. Adjumenta ad floram phanerogamicam Brasilia . . . . COgnoscen- dam. II. (Bihang till K. svenska Vet.-Akad. Handlingar. Band 24. Afd. III. N:o 10. Stockholm 1899.) 4 MALME, DIE COMPOSITEN DER ERSTEN REGNELLSCHEN EXPEDITION. In der systematiscehen Anordnung und in der Begrenzung der Gattungen bin ich der Darstellung BEnNTtTHAMsS und BaAKErs in der Flora brasiliensis beinahe ohne Ausnahme ge- folgt. Betreffs der Nomenklatur war es aber nötig, einige Veränderungen der Species- namen zu machen. Die wichtigsten sind die, dass die von HooKEr und ARNOTT in Com- panion to the Botanical Magazine (1835) gegebenen Namen, die ein Jahr älter als die DECANDOLLE'schen (Prodr. tom. V) sind, nach den Gesetzen der Priorität zur Geltung gebracht wurden. Den Neuerungen Kuntzes gegeniber verhalte ich mich noch im allge- meinen abwartend, und im grossen Ganzen teile ich die Auffassung, die in den Nomen- klaturregeln för die Beamten des Königlichen botanischen Gartens und Museums zu Berlin (April 1897) ausgesprochen worden ist. Es kann zwar, bei strenger Durchföhrung des Prioritätsprincipes, berechtigt schemen, z. B. den mehr als ein halbes Jahrhundert lang allgemeim angenommenen Gattungsnamen Mikamia WIirrp. zu unterdräcken und durch Willoughbya NEcK. zu ersetzen, aber den MNutzen einer solchen Veränderung kann ich wenigstens gar nicht einsehen. Sie trägt nur dazu bei, Verwirrung zu stiften, besonders da bekanntlich eine Apocynaceen-Gattung, der der Name Willoughbya später gegeben worden ist, dann auch umgetauft werden muss. Uberall sonst ist es wohl so, dass alte, schon lange der Vergessenheit anheimgefallene Anspröche nach einer längeren oder kärzeren Frist sich verjähren und nachher nicht mehr wieder zur Geltung gebracht werden können. Nur die botanisehe Nomenklatur sollte diesem Gesetze der Verjährung nicht unterworfen sein? Gattungsnamen, die vor dem Jahre 1753 gegeben worden sind und später in dem (ver-. meintlich) ursprönglichen Sinne nicht gebraucht wurden, wieder aufzunehmen und dadurch eine Reihe Namensveränderungen durchzufiöhren, finde ich ganz und gar verwerflich. Vor dem genannten Jahre gab es bekanntlich keine binären Namen (wenigstens im jetzt ge- wöhnlichen Sinne); Regeln, die för die binären Namen geschaffen worden sind und gelten sollen, auf jene entfernte Zeit (vor d. J. 1753) anzuwenden, muss als durchaus absurd betrachtet werden. In einer iberaus grossen Menge von Namensveränderungen haben ibrigens die Anhänger und Nachahmer KuNTtzZEs sich vollständig auf ein »jurare in verba magistri> beschränkt. Dass aber die Identifizierungen KUNTzZEs gar nicht ohne weiteres för richtig gehalten werden können, wird jeder einsehen und zugeben missen, der die Gelegenheit gehabt hat, seine Pflanzenbestimmungen in irgend einem Falle zu pröfen. Die Bearbeitung hat in der Botanischen Abteilung des Reichsmuseums zu Stockholm, wo ich als Assistent angestellt bin, und in dem Königl. botanischen Museum zu Berlin stattgefunden. Den Herren Direktoren des Berliner Museums, Geheimerat Prof. Dr. A. ENGLER und Prof. Dr. J. URBAN, die mir immer das grösste und liebenswäördigste Ent- gegenkommen erzeigt haben, spreche ich hiermit meinen tiefgefihlten Dank aus. Im höch- sten Grade bin ich auch meinem hochverehrten Chef Prof. Dr. V. B. WiTTROCK verbunden, der meine botanische Arbeit immer mit Rat und That unterstätzt hat und noch unterstäötzt. Schliesslich möchte ich auch diesmal erwähnen, dass Belegexemplare sämtlicher während der ersten REGNELI'schen Expedition gesammelten Pflanzen, somit auch der hier behan- delten Compositen, im REGNnELri/schen Herbar der Botanischen Abteilung des Reichsmuseums zu Stockholm aufbewahrt werden sollen. Bemerkungen uber die geographische Verbreitung der brasilianischen Compositen. Der Staat Rio Grande do Sul wird, wenigstens zum allergrössten Teil, allgemein von den Pflanzengeographen zu der sidbrasilianischen Provinz gerechnet, und zwar zu der Region der Naper oder von Araucaria brasiliana und Ilex paraguayensis. Er liegt jedoch bekanntlich beimahe an der Grenze der argentinisehen Pampas, und deshalb ist es nicht befremdend, dass man daselbst Florenelemente findet, die zu dem andinen Florenreich ge- hören. Dieselben sind jedoch gar nicht zahlreich. Dagegen hegt Rio Grande do Sul (nebst Uruguay und Entrerios) eine beträchtliche Anzahl endemischer Species, was wohl nicht nur aus der Beschaffenheit des Erdbodens und aus den klimatischen Verhältnissen, sondern auch aus der Entwicklungsgeschichte des Landes herröhrt. Denn im Gegensatz zu dem allergrössten Teil der södbrasilianischen Provinz der Pflanzengeographen ist die grössere, säödlich von der Serra Geral gelegene Hälfte des Staates im grossen Ganzen ein Neuland, wenn auch nicht in so hohem Grade, wie die Pampas von Buenos Aires. Leider sind die Kenntnisse von der näheren geographischen Verbreitung der Pflan- zen Säödbrasiliens im engeren Sinne des Wortes — d. h. von Rio Grande do Sul, Santa Catharima und Parana — sehr lickenhaft. Die grösste in Europa aufbewahrte Pflanzen- sammlung aus diesem Teile Brasiliens, besonders aus Rio Grande do Sul, ist zweifellos die von SELLow. Nähere Angaben öber den Fundort der SErzrow'schen Pflanzen findet man aber gewöhnlich weder in der Flora brasiliensis noch auf den Etiquetten der an verschiedenen Museen verteilten Exemplare. Von mehreren heisst es zwar, dass sie »in Brasilia australi> (oder »Brasilia austro-orientali>) gesammelt worden sind, aber dieser Name (im weiteren Sinne) kann eben so gut Rio de Janeiro, Minas Geraes oder Säo Paulo als Rio Grande do Sul bedeuten. Erst durch die von URBAN in ENGLERS Botanischen Jahrbächern 1893 veröffentlichte Srrzrow-Biographie, wo nähere Angaben iöber SELLOWs Reisen und seine verschiedenen Pflanzenkollektionen gegeben werden, ist es ermöglicht worden, iber diese Frage ins Reine zu kommen. So weit ich weiss, hat sich aber bis jetzt Niemand die Mihe gegeben, die SerLow'schen Pflanzen im Berliner Museum, wo die Hauptsammlung aufbewahrt wird, durchzumustern, um genaue Fundortsangaben beizu- fögen bezw. zu veröffentlichen. Hier in Stockholm stehen mir recht wenige von diesen Pflanzen zur Verfiögung, und zudem ist die Nummerierung derselben unvollständig. In vielen Fällen muss ich mich deshalb mit Vermutungen begnigen, die jedoch durch Ver- gleiche mit den Angaben anderer Sammler oft der Wahrheit sehr nahe gebracht werden 6 MALME, DIE COMPOSITEN DER ERSTEN REGNELLSCHEN EXPEDITION. können. Im ganzen scheint mir aus der genaueren Kenntnis von SeErrows Reisen und Sammlungen hervorzugehen, dass die Anzahl der in Rio Grande do Sul und den angren- zenden Teilen- von Uruguay und Argentinien endemischen Species, wenigstens diejenige der Compositen, etwas grösser ist, als man in der Flora brasiliensis angiebt. Sagt doch BAKER selbst, 1. c. fasc. 93, pag. 409: »Hi numeri adhuc augentur . . ..-..- - -; Verl- similiter quoque e speciebus »dubia sedis>, plerisque Selloanis e »Brasilia austro-orientali>, nonnulla huc (ad Napeas) pertinent». Uber die Verteilung der Pflanzen auf die verschiedenen Formationen — Wald, Capäo, Campo, Sumpfformationen u. s. w. — geben die älteren Sammlungen im allge- meinen keine Aufschlösse. Nach meiner Erfahrung verhalten sich aber die einzelnen For- mationen betreffs der pflanzengeographischen Elemente recht verschieden. Der Wald in Rio Grande do Sul, wenigstens an den Abhängen der Serra Geral, scheint viel mehr Dryas- (bezw. Oreas-) Elemente zu hegen, als die Campos. FEr stimmt auch physiognomisch mehr mit den Wäldern in den Umgebungen von Santos und Rio de Janeiro oder an den Fliössen in der Oreas-Region iberein, als die Campos mit den entsprechenden Bildungen in Minas Geraes, wenn auch die Epiphyten und Lianen keine solche Fälle erreicht haben. Leider sammelte ich recht wenige Wald-Phanerogamen, und kann deshalb, wenigstens vorläufig, das gesagte nur mit ein paar Beispielen beleuchten. Die Peperomien gehören, wenigstens was Brasilien betrifft, im allgememen zu der Wald- (bezw. Capao-)Flora und bilden bekanntlich eine hauptsächlich intertropische Gat- tung. In den Wäldern und Gehölzen von Rio Grande do Sul waren Peperomien gar nicht selten, und ich habe deren nicht weniger als 14 gesammelt, ohne Zweifel eine beträcht- liche Anzahl, wenn man bedenkt, dass wir hier an der Sädgrenze des Verbreitungsareales der Gattung stehen. Die meisten der gefundenen Species sind mit den in Säo Paulo und Minas Geraes (z. B. in der Umgegend von Caldas) vorkommenden durchaus identisch, die äubrigen mit denselben sehr eng verwandt. Anders verhält es sich mit den mehrjährigen, in den Campos wachsenden Polygalen, besonders denjenigen, die an trockenen Lokalitäten vorkommen. Viele derselben, und zwar die auffälligsten, z. B. P. Duarteana S:t Hir., P. extra-azillaris CHop., P. linoides Porr. und P. Wittrockiana CHop., gehören zu den ende- mischen Species. Die im Walde oder in den »Capoeiras» wachsenden Apocynaceen Eeclutes coalita VELL., HH. peltata Verr. und Forsteronia refracta Mörr. ARG. kommen auch weiter nördlich häufig vor; die an trockneren Lokalitäten aufttretende Forsteroma glabrescens Mörr. ARG., wenig- stens die typische Form, scheint dagegen zu den endemischen gezählt werden zu missen. Dasselbe gilt von den Asclepiadaceen. Die meisten der im Walde — im Urwalde oder im den Capoeiras — wachsenden Species, z. B. Amphistelma aphyllum (DNE) FOURN., Aramujia sericifera Brot., Cyathostelma latipes (DNE.) FouRN. und Özypetalum appendicu- latum Mart. & Zuvcc., gehören zu den Dryas- bezw. Oreas-Elementen; die in den Campos auftretenden, z. B. Arawjia megapotamica 6. Don (im Gebäsch an trockenen Lokalitäten), Rlhyssostelma, ÖOzxypetalum Arnottianum Burk, O. parviflorum DNE. und O. tomentosum Wi6cHT & ARN., sind endemisch. Die Campos in Rio Grande do Sul weichen dagegen, wie oben erwähnt wurde, physiognomisch von denjenigen in Minas Geraes oder in Matto Grosso sehr beträchtlich KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND. 32. N:0O 5. 7 ab. Sie sind im allgemeinen Grasfluren ohne Bäume oder höhere Sträucher. Wenn man die Kästengegend, die sehr sandig, nicht selten wistenartig ist und wo im Flug- sande oft eine sehr ärmliche, krippelige Vegetation ihr Dasein fristet, nicht in Be- tracht zieht, ist der Erdboden der riograndischen Campos viel reicher an Lehm und viel ärmer an Kies bezw. Sand, als diejenigen der Oreasregion. An trockenen, der Heftigkeit des Windes ausgesetzten Lokalitäten ist die Pflanzendecke eine recht niedrige. Wenn Sträucher irberhaupt vorkommen, z. B. Heterothalamus psiadioides Lrss., Baccharis coridi- folia DC. und Myrtaceen, besonders Arten der Gattung Campomanesia, so erreicht ihre Höhe gewöhnlich nicht 1 Meter. Am Rande der Wälder, die besonders die Abhänge der Serra Geral bekleiden oder hier und da an den Fliässen auftreten, oder der Wäldchen (capdes), die an geeigneten Lokalitäten vorkommen, wo aus irgend einem Grunde die Feuchtigkeit etwas grösser ist, ist der Boden lockerer, humusreicher und feuchter. FHier, wo ibrigens der Wind seine austrocknende Thätigkeit nicht in so hohem Grade ausöbt, wird die Pflanzendecke viel höher. Die Gräser und Halbgräser gewähren zahlreichen Schlingpflanzen, z. B. Mikania cordifolia (L. fil.) Wizrp. und Ozypetalum macrolepis DNE., eime vorzögliche Stötze, und die Sträucher werden zahlreicher und höher. Hier findet man viele der riograndischen Flora charakteristische strauchartige Compositen, z. B. Eupatorium nummularia Hoox. & ARN., EH. multicrenulatum ScH. Bir., E. serratum SPRENG. und Baccharis Glaziovii BaAxerR. Ist der Boden stark lehmhaltig und somit we- niger locker, bildet oft Baccharis articulata (LAmM.) Pers. ausgedehnte Bestände, die durch ihre eigentiumliche blaugrine Farbe schon von ferne leicht zu erkennen sind. Dergleichen »Baccharideta» kommen jedoch bisweilen auch in den offenen Campos vor. An anderen Stellen entsteht ein dichtes, mehr als mannshohes Gebisch aus Baccharis dracunculifolia DC., welche sonst eine Charakterpflanze der »Capoeiras» (der alten, verlassenen Pflanzun- gen) ist. Die »Cerrados>, die durch ihre bizarren, niedrigen, knorrigen, dickborkigen Bäume der Vegetation der brasilianisehen Hochebene ein so seltsames Gepräge ver- leihen, fehlen in Rio Grande do Sul ganz und gar. Nur bei Belem Velho in der Nähe von Porto Alegre und auf einem Hägel unweit der Stadt Santa Maria fand ich einzelne Individuen eines Baumes, der die Charaktere der »arbores campestres» besass, den ich aber noch nicht habe bestimmen können, da keine Bläten hierher mitgebracht worden sind. Man darf sich aber nicht die riograndische »Campanha» als eine ununterbrochene Grasebene vorstellen. Der Jacuhy-Vacacahy und seine Nebenfläusse werden im allgemeinen durch einen Waldstreifen umrandet, und äbrigens liegen grössere oder kleinere »Capöes> (Wäldchen) iöber die ganze Ebene zerstreut. Im Februar 1893 bestieg ich eines Tages den Agudo, einen verhältnismässig recht hohen Berg in der deutschen Kolonie Santo Angelo. Von der Spitze aus hatte man eine grossartige Aussicht, die einen Uberblick uber die grossen Ziöge der Physiognomie der Campanha gestattete. Ich erlaube mir einige dies- bezigliche Zeilen aus meinem Tagcbuche in Ubersetzung mitzuteilen: . . . . . . . >Nach Söden und Sädosten breitet sich die Campanha riograndense aus wie ein graugränes Gras- meer, aus dem zahlreiche Inseln (die Capöes) mit dunkelgränen Bäumen emporragen. Hier und da treten zum Vorschein anders gefärbte Untiefen, entweder grössere, gräuliche mit gröner Umrandung oder kleinere, ganz gröne (die letzteren sind grössere Lachen oder 8 MALME, DIE COMPOSITEN DER ERSTEN REGNELLSCHEN EXPEDITION. kleinere Simpfe, wo nach den im Januar oft vorkommenden Regengissen zahlreiche ein- jährige Pflanzen auftreten; die ersteren grössere Sumpfe mit hohen Halbgräsern und oft mit zerstreuten Bäumen der dickborkigen, knorrigästigen Erythrina crista galli L., die fast das ganze Jahr hindurch aussieht, als wäre sie halb vertrocknet)». In den Wäldern kommen recht wenige Compositen vor, und diese scheinen im all- gemeinen ihre Sädgrenze hier, an der Serra Gerral, zu haben (z. B. Baccharis anomala DC., Mikania apiifolia DC. und M. chlorolepis BAKER). Auch in den Capoeiras und in den Pflanzungen, wo oft zahlreiche Compositen vorkommen, findet man nicht viele ende- mische Species. In den letzteren und im allgemeinen an Lokalitäten, wo die Erde von ihrer Pflanzendecke entblösst worden ist, treten zuerst, wie gewöhnlich, zahlreiche ein- jäbrige Pflanzen auf. Unter den Compositen spielen die Species der Gattung Frechthites, E. valerianefolia (Worr) DC. und E. Meraciifolia (L.) RAFIN., und Porophyllum ruderale (JaceQ.) Cass. die wichtigste Rolle. Später kommen die mehrjährigen Kräuter, z. B. Eupa- torium inulefolium H. B. K., Hupatorium picturatum Marme, E. foliatum (ScH. BiP.) HIiERON., Solidago microglossa DC., Polymnia silphioides DC., Blainvillea biaristata DC. und Elephantopus scaber IL. var. tomentosus (L.) ScH. Bir., zum Vorschein. Allmählich werden diese Kräuter von Sträuchern verdrängt, unter denen Baccharis dracunculifolia DC., B. platensis SPRENG. und 8. punctulata DC. verdienen hervorgehoben zu werden. Besonders während die Capoeira noch jung ist, wetteifern hier zahlreiche Schling- und Kletterpflanzen, z. B. Mikanien und Mutisien, ihre Blätter und Bläten iber das Dickicht zu erheben. Aber die allergrösste Anzahl von Compositen findet man in den Campos, wo, wenig- stens in den Monaten März und April, etwa die Hälfte der blihenden Pflanzen zu dieser Familie gehört. Da es kaum zweckmässig wäre, die von mir beobachteten sämtlieh auf- zuzählen, beschränke ich mich darauf, einige der auffälligsten und häufigsten zu erwähnen: Achyrocline satureoides (LAm.) DC. (mehrere Varietäten), Asteropsis macrocephala Lzss., Baccharis coridifolia DC., B. tenuifolia DC. var. leptophylla (DC), Chaptalia piloselloides (VaAnL) BAKER, Eupatorium subhastatum Hook. & ARN., H. squarrulosum Hoor. & AÅRN., E. oblongifolium (SPRENG.) BAKER und HB. ligulefolium Hoor. & ARN., Heterothalamus psiadioides Erss., Hysteriomica pimfolia (Porr.) BAKER, Lucilia acutifolia (POIrR.) CAss., Mikania ternifolia DC., Pamphalea Commersonii Cass., viele Species der Gattung Piero- cauwlon, z. B. Pit. angustifolium DC. und Pt. Lorentzii MALMmE, Sommerfeltia spinulosa LEss., Spilanthes armicoides DC., Stenachemium campestre BAKER, viele Stevice, Trichocline foliosa Hoor. & ARN., Tr. macrocephala Less., Vernomia chamecedrys Lrss., V. flexuosa Sms, V. nudiflora Lrss. und V. Sellowii Less. Diese sind alle mehrjährige Kräuter (Stau- den), Halbsträucher oder kleine Sträucher; einjährige Compositen kommen in den trocke- nen Campos sehr selten vor und im allgemeinen nur an den Wegen, wo sie wohl in den allermeisten Fällen eingeschleppt sind. An feuchten Lokalitäten findet man hier und da Anuellen, z. B. Eupatorium hecatanthum (DO.) BAKER, Jegeria hirta (LAG.) Less. und Erechthites hieraciifolia (L.) RAFIN.; die meisten sind jedoch auch hier Sträucher oder Stauden, z. B. an Lokalitäten, wo der Boden entblösst liegt, Pluchea quitoc DC. und Zupa- torium Candolleanum HooK. & AÅRN., unter den hohen Gräsern und Halbgräsern Fupatorium letevirens HoorK. & ARN., Hupatorium tremulum Hook. & ARN., Leu- KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND. 32. N:o 5. 9) copsis Tweediei (Hoox. & ARN.) BAKER, Jungia floribunda Trss., Baccharis leuco- pappa DC., Pupatorium serratum SPRENG. und mehrere andere der sonst am Rande der Wälder vorkommenden Sträucher. Das sandige Strandgebiet (in der Nähe von den Städten Rio Grande und Säo José del Norte), wo ich leider nur einige Tage und zwar unter recht ungäönstigen Verhältnissen sammelte, hegt mehrere schon durch ihre Tracht leicht erkenntliche Species, unter denen Spilanthes leptophylla DC., Senecio crassiflorus LAM. var. tricuspis BAKER und Noticastrum eriophorum Remy besonders her- vorgehoben werden sollen. Wer mit der brasilianischen Flora eimigermassen vertraut ist, wird leicht-finden, dass sehr viele der oben erwähnten Campos-Compositen (bezw. Sumpfpflanzen und psam- mophilen Pflanzen) in Rio Grande do Sul (Uruguay und Entrerios) endemisch sind; ich brauche nur an die Hupatorien und Trichoclinen, die eigentömliche Pamphalea Commer- sonir CaASs., Heterothalamus psiadioides Lrss., Sommerfeltia spinulosa Lrss. und Stenache- nium campestre BAKER zu erinnern. Weiter unten werde ich zeigen, dass viele derselben im Sprossbau und betreffs der Uberwinterung Verhältnisse darbieten, die den Compositen der Öreasregion im grossen Ganzen fast fremd sind. Was die einzelnen Tribus betrifft, ist zu bemerken, dass von den Vernonieen nur die beiden Gattungen Vernonia und Elephantopus (möglicherweise auch Centratherum, da sie in den argentinischen Missiones und in Paraguay angetroffen worden ist) vertreten sind... Die grossen Oreas- (bezw. Dryas-) Gattungen Vanillosmopsis, Piptocarpha, Stilpno- pappus, Piptolepis, Eremanthus und Lychnophora, welche hauptsächlich in den Cerrados und in den Hochgebirgen vorkommen, fehlen vollständig. Die beiden in Rio Grande do Sul gefundenen Elephantopus-Arten sind weit verbreitet und haben hier ihre Siädgrenze. Von Vernonien giebt es verhältnismässig viele, und einige spielen eine nicht geringe Rolle in der Camposvegetation von Rio Grande, z. B. V. chamcedrys Less., V. platensis SPRENG., V. Tweedicana BAKER und V. nudiflora Less. Die meisten sind endemisch, z. B. V- Sel- lowiti Tess., V. flexuosa Sms und V. platensis SPRENG.; V. chamcdrys Less., V. Tweedie- ana BAKER und V. nitidula ”EEss. sind auch in Paraguay angetroffen worden; bis nach Minas Geraes gehen V. megapotamica SPRENG., V. brevifolia LEss. und V. glabrata LEss.; V. nudiflora Less. hat eime recht weite Verbreitung in den argentinischen Central-Pro- vinzen. Die Eupatorieen sind durch die Gattungen Adenostemma (Gymnocoromis), Stevia, Mikania (Kanimia) und Eupatorium vertreten. Das weit verbreitete Adenostemma visco- sum Forst. hat seine Sidgrenze in Rio Grande do Sul; in Entrerios ist es noch nicht gesammelt worden. Die Stevie sind zweifellos recht zahlreich, obgleich ich nicht viele mitgebracht habe. Die Gattung ist sehr polymorph und die Verbreitung der sidameri- kanischen Arten wenig bekannt. Ob irgend welche der Oreas-Region und Rio Grande do Sul gemeinsam sind, scheint mir sehr fraglich zu sein. Was die Mikanien betrifft, wurde schon oben hervorgehoben, dass die im Walde oder in den Capoeiras wachsenden M. chlorolepis BAKER, M. involucrata Hook. & ARN. und M. apiifolia DC. an der Serra Geral ihre Södgrenze zu haben scheinen. Die camposbewohnende M. ternifolia DC. (sowie die ihr verwandten Species) ist endemisch. Uber die geographische Verbreitung der zahl- reichen zu M. scandens (L.) Wizzp. gerechneten Formen, die eine genaue Revision von K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Band 32. N:o 5. 2 10 MALME, DIE COMPOSITEN DER ERSTEN REGNELLSCHEN EXPEDITION. nöten haben, lässt sich vorläufig nichts mit Sicherheit sagen. Die vielen, besonders in den Campos, sowohl an trockenen Lokalitäten (die eigentlichen Campos-Pflanzen) als auch an mehr oder weniger feuchten (mehr oder weniger hygrophile Formen), vorkommenden Pupatorien sind zum grössten Teile endemisch oder kommen ausserdem in den argenti- nischen Central-Provinzen und in Paraguay mehr oder weniger verbreitet vor, z. B. H. foliatum (ScH. Bier.) BAKER (eine Capoeira-Pflanze), £. squarrulosum Hook. & ARN. (soll jedoch auch in Säo Paulo angetroffen worden sein), £. subhastatum Hoox. & Arn. (E. hirsutum Hook. & ARN. = EH. trichophorum DC., das auch in Säo Paulo und Minas Geraes vorkommt, ist als eine selbständige Species anzusehen), HE. bracteatum Hoor. & ÅRN., H. caaguazuense Hirron., EH. Tweedieanum Hoox. & ARN., E. letevirens Hoor. & ARN., I. liqulefolium Hook. & Arn., EH. serratum SPRENG., H. nummularia Hook. & AÅRN., EH. ob- longifolium (SPRENG.) BAKER, HB. multicrenwlatum ScH. Bir., EB. grande Sck. Bir., EH. Can- dolleanum Hook. & ARN. und BE. hecatanthum (DC.:) BareErR. Nur sehr wenige kommen ausserdem auch in der Oreas- oder der Dryasregion vor, und es sind dies im Allgemeinen Species, welche eine sehr weite geographische Verbreitung haben, z. B. £. inulefolium H. B. K., Z£. levigatum LAM., E. macrocephalum Less., EH. betoniceeforme DC., E. bupleu- rifolium DC. und £. tremulum Hooz. & ARN. Wenn man die Gattung Baccharis nicht mit in Betracht zieht, sind die Astereen in Rio Grande do Sul stärker vertreten, als in irgend einem anderen Teile Brasiliens, und zwar auch durch endemische Gattungen, wie Asteropsis und Sommerfeltia. In dieser Tri- bus hat man auch die auffälligsten andinen Elemente der riograndischen Flora zu suchen, z. B. Noticastrum sericeum (Lrss.) ScH. Bie. und N. eriophorum Rrmy. Unter den ende- mischen oder ausserhalb Rio Grande do Sul — Uruguay — Entrerios nur in den argen- tinischen Central-Provinzen vorkommenden Species sind zu erwähnen: mehrere Species der Gattung Grindelia, z. B. G. puberula Hook. & ARN., Noticastrum calendulaceum (GRISEB.), Hysterionica pimifolia (PoIr.) BAKER und H. montevidensis (SPRENG.) BAKER, Podocoma Iieraciifolia (Porr.) Cass. und P. hirsuta (Hook. & ARN.) BAKER, Heterothalamus psiadioi- des &Lrss., Aster calocephalus Marme und AA. setosus BAKER und Conyza arguta Lrss. Eine weite Verbreitung in Brasilien, sowie auch ausserhalb dieses Landes haben Solidago microglossa DC., Aster egxilis Err., Erigeron bonariensis L. und Conyza chuensis SPRENG. Die nur der Oreas- (bezw. Dryas-)Region und Rio Grande do Sul nebst den angrenzenden Teilen der argentiniscehen Republik gemeinsamen Arten sind recht selten; in meiner Sammlung finden sich deren nur drei und zwar Leucopsis Tweediei (HoorK. & ARN.) BAKER, Conyza triplinervia Lrss. und C. notobellidiastrum GrRISEB. Auch aus der Gattung Bac- charis, die bekanntlich in der brasilianisehen Hochebene massenhaft auftritt, finden sich verhältnismässig recht viele endemische Species in Rio Grande do Sul (und den angren- zenden Teilen von Argentina), z. B. B. articulata (LAM.) PErs., B. artemisioides Hoor. & ARN. (vielleicht besser zu den andinen Elementen zu zählen), B. coridifolia DC., B. pla- tensts SPRENG. und B. pentodonta MarmrE. Häufig kommen jedoch auch mehrere Species vor, die in der siödbrasilianischen Provinz der Pflanzengeographen weit verbreitet sind, z. B. B. gemnistelloides (LAM.) Pers. "trimera (Lrss.) DC., B. Glazgiovii BAKER, B. tenwi- folia DC., B. megapotamica SPRENG., B. dracunculifolia DÖC., B. puncetulata DC. und B. anomala DC. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND. 32. N:0O 5. 11 Von Inuleen giebt es in ganz Brasilien nur recht wenige. In Rio Grande do Sul (nebst Uruguay und Entrerios) sind die Gattungen Stenachemum, Pluchea (Tessaria), Pte- rocaulon, Lucilia, Achyrocline, Facelis, Chevreulia (Filago) und Gnaphalium vertreten. Die Gattung Pterocaulon werde ich an anderer Stelle behandeln und daselbst auch das mitteilen, was ich ber die geographische Verbreitung der Species und Subspecies habe ermitteln können. MHier sei nur bemerkt, dass Pt. polystachyuwm DC. und Pt. Lorentzii MaALME zu den endemischen zu zählen sind. Stenachenium kommt nur in unserem Ge- biete vor. Unter den endemischen Species sind ferner Lucilia acutifolia (Porr.) Cass. und L. nitens LEss. zu erwähnen. Tessaria absinthoides DÖ., die möglicherweise in Rio Grande zu finden ist, da sie in Uruguay vorkommt, und Chevreulia stolonifera Cass. gehören zu den andinen Pflanzen. Pluchea quitoc DC., Achyrocline satureoides (LAmM.) DC. (sens. lat.), 4. alata (H. B. K.) DC. und Gnaphalium purpureum IL. "spicatum LAM. sind in Brasilien sowie auch in anderen Teilen Sädamerikas weit verbreitet. An Heliantheen ist unser Gebiet, im Vergleich zu der Oreas-Region, sehr arm. Die häufigsten, z. B. Xantlium spinosum L., Acanthospermum xanthioides (H. B. K) DC., (Eclipta alba [L.] Hassk.) und Galinsoga parviftora Cav. sind ohne Zweifel eingeschleppt. Die einzigen endemischen, die ich gesammelt habe, sind Polymnia silphioides DC. (wenn die in der Umgegend von Caldas in Minas Geraes gefundene P. macroscypha BAKER zu trennen ist), Eelipta lanceolata DC., E. elliptica DC., Blainvillea biaristata DC., Viguiera pilosa BAKER, V. stenophylla (Hook. & ARN.) GrisEB. und Spilanthes leptophylla DC. Calea pinnatifida (BR. Br.) Less. gehört zu den Dryaden; Aspilia setosa GriseB. und Verbesina sordescens DC. sind den Regionen der Oreaden und der Napeen gemeinsam, Enhydra anagallis GARDN. und Jegeria hirta (LAG.) Less. weit verbreitet, nicht nur in Brasilien, sondern auch in anderen Teilen von MNSiädamerika, die letztere, welche anderwärts eine »planta agrestis> et synanthropica sein soll, sogar in Mexiko und Centralamerika. Die Helenieen verhalten sich in Brasilien etwa wie die Inuleen. Unter den von mir in Rio Grande do Sul gesammelten gehören PoroplyUum linifolium (L.) DC: und P. brevifolium (Hoor. & ARN.) MarmwzE, vielleicht auch P. lanceolatum DC., zu den endemi- scben; Porophyllum ruderale (JACQ.) Cass. und Tagetes minuta L. sind synanthropisch und als solche weit verbreitet. Ausserdem werden einige sonst in den Pampas vorkommende Helenieen, z. B. Gaillardia megapotamica (SPRENG.) BAKER, Cephalophora heterophylla (Juss.) Less. und Jaumea linearifolia PErs. als in Rio Grande von Twrrpir und SpLLow gefunden in der Flora brasiliensis aufgefirhrt. Die Anthemideen, mit Ausnahme von den in Sidamerika einheimischen und weit verbreiteten Soliven, sind in später Zeit aus der alten Welt eingeschleppt worden. Unter den Cichorieen ist Hieracium Commersonii MONN. in unserem Gebiete ende- misch, die hygrophile Hypocheris Gardneri (ScH. Bie.) BAKER und die synanthropische Hypocheris brasiliensis (Lrss.) GriseB. in Brasilien weit verbreitet, Tarazacum ofjicinale WEB. & Wicc., Lactuca virosa L., Sonchus asper (L.) AtL. und S. oleraceus L. in jän- gerer Zeit aus Europa eingeschleppt. Die Senecioneen sind durch zwei wildwachsende Gattungen Hrechthites und Senecio vertreten.. Die beiden hauptsächlich synanthropischen Frechtluites hieracifolia (L.) RAFIN. und ZE. valerianefolia (Wozr) DC. haben eine sehr weite Verbreitung in Amerika und sind 12 MALME, DIE COMPOSITEN DER ERSTEN REGNELLSCHEN EXPEDITION. in jöngster Zeit sogar im Europa emgeschleppt worden. HErechtlutes missionum MALME, Senecio crassiftorus (LAM.) var. tricuspis BAKER, S. heterotrichius DC., S: pinnatus Porr. var. leptolobus (DC.) BAKER und mehrere von mir nicht gesammelte Species sind in Rio Grande do Sul, Uruguay und Entrerios endemisch. Senecio brasiliensis (SPRENG.) LRSs. und S. icoglossus DC. kommen ausserdem in der Oreas- bezw. Dryas-Region vor. Unter den Mutisieen ist die Gattung Pamphalea in unserem Gebiete endemisch; ich habe nur eine einzige Species und zwar die mehrjährige P. Commersomii Cass. gefunden. Endemiseh sind ferner Trichocline foliosa Hoor. & ARN., Tr. macrocephala Less., Moquinia mollissima MarmeE, mehrere von mir nicht beobachtete Arten der Gattung Perezia nebst Sechlechtendalia luzuwlefolia Less. und ÖOnoseris corymbosa (LEsSsS.) BENTH.; dasselbe ist wahrscheinlich auch der Fall mit Moquinia polymorpha (Lrss.) DC. var. obtusifolia (Less.) DC., die wvielleicht besser als eine selbständige Species zu betrachten ist. Chuquiragua glabra (SPRENG.) BAKER, Mutisia speciosa (Arr. fil.) Hooxr., M. coccinea St. Hi. und M. campanulata ILrss. sind der Region der Dryaden und derjenigen der Napeen gemeinsam, kommen aber, obgleich mehr vereinzelt, auch in der Oreas-Region vor; ibre Sidgrenze haben sie in Rio Grande do Sul. Trixis mollissima D. Don., T. verbasciformis Less., T. Lessingii DC. und T. brasiliensis (L.) DC. finden sich sowohl in Rio Grande do Sul (und den angrenzenden Staaten) als in der Region der Oreaden, wo die beiden letzteren jedoch spärlich zu sein scheinen. YTrichocline incana (LAM.) Cass. ist eine weit verbreitete Pam- pas-Pflanze, und Chaptalia exscapa (PERS.) BAKER ist zweifellos zu den andinen Elementen der Flora von Rio Grande zu zählen. Jungia floribunda Lrss., Trizis divaricata (H. B. K.) SPRENG., Chaptalia nutans (L.) Hemsr., Ch. integrifolia (CASS.) BAKER und Ch. pilo- selloides (VAHL) BAKER sind in ganz Sädamerika weit verbreitet (teilweise sogar in West- indien); die letztgenannte fehlt jedoch, soweit bekannt ist, in der brasilianisehen Hoch- ebene vollständig. In Paraguay hielt ich mich viel zu kurz, und zwar zu einer recht unginstigen Zeit auf, um die Compositen des Landes genauer kennen zu lernen. Die grossen BALANSA- schen Sammlungen standen mir bis jetzt nur teilweise zur Verfigung, und die Sammlung von ANisiITS enthält recht wenige Compositen. Die paraguayisehe Flora ist bekanntlich eine gemischte, deren meiste Pflanzen zu den Napzaen und zu den Oreaden zu zählen sind. Zu denselben gesellen sich teils Pampas- und andine Pflanzen, teils, besonders an den Ufern des Paraguayflusses, Pflanzen, die man sonst nur in den nördliehen und in den östlichen ”Teilen Brasiliens vorfindet, die aber in der Region der Oreaden und derjenigen der Napeen zu fehlen scheinen. Endemische Compositen-Gattungen simd mir nicht aus Paraguay bekannt; endemische Species finden sich dagegen hin und wieder, z. B. (aus meiner Sammlung) Calea clematidea BAKER, die mehrfach in der Umgegend von Asuncion massenhaft auftritt, Wedelia brachycarpa BAKER, Aspilia latissima MALME, Pterocaulon purpurascens MALME und Pi. subvirgatum Marme. Unter den andinen Elementen der Compositen-Flora von Paraguay soll Tessaria integrifolia B. & P. besonders hervorgehoben werden, die am Ufer des Pilcomayo, unfern der Miändung, massenhaft vorkommt. Ihre Säödgrenze haben in Paraguay unter anderen Vernonia scabra PErs., Fupatorium macro- phyllum L., B. megaphyllum Baxer, Echinocephalum latifolium GARDN. und Senecio Benthami GRISEB., welche in Rio Grande do Sul nicht gefunden sind; der letztgenannte, der nach KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND. 32. N:O 5. 13 BAKER auch in Minas Geraes, nach EDWALL in Såo Paulo gesammelt worden ist, ist mehr- fach an den Ufern des Pilcomayo und des Paraguayflusses häufig, wo er an feuchten Lokalitäten das Gebösch mit seinen lebhaft gefärbten Bliten schmäckt. Die Nordgrenze haben in Paraguay unter anderen besonders in Rio Grande do Sul und den angrenzenden Teilen von Argentinien vorkommenden Pflanzen Trizis ochroleuca Hook. & ARN. und Aspilia silphioides (Hook. & ÅRN.). Matto Grosso ist bis jetzt sehr wenig der Gegenstand botanischer Forschungen ge- wesen; seine Flora ist deswegen sehr umnvollständig bekannt. Der grösste Teil des Staates wird, ohne Zweifel mit vollem Rechte, zu der siädbrasilianischen Provinz und zwar zu der Oreas-Region gerechnet, und dies gilt von dem Gebiet — der Umgegend von Cuyaba — wo ich eine längere Zeit und zwar beinahe acht Monate zubrachte. Fin kleiner Strich am Alto Parana soll nach DruDE eine Vegetation haben, die in mehreren Hinsichten mit der- jenigen der Dryas-Region ibereinstimmt. Der nördliche Teil des Staates gehört zu der nordbrasilianischen Provinz zu der Region der Najaden oder der Hylexa und der Region der Hamadryaden oder der Catinga, die wohl, wenigstens teilweise, zu dieser Provinz zu zäblen ist. Im Säödwesten grenzt Matto Grosso an Gran Chaco, und in pflanzengeogra- phischer Hinsicht stimmt- das zwischen dem Rio Mondego und dem Rio Apa gelegene Gebiet ohne Zweifel ganz beträchtlich mit der Region von Bougainvillea iberein. In der Umgegend von Cuyaba gehört zwar die Mehrzahl der Pflanzen zu den Oreaden. Schon längst ist jedoch bekannt, dass sich daselbst mehrere Hylxapflanzen finden, und nach meinen Beobachtungen därfte die Zahl derselben grösser sein, als man gewöhnlich annimmt. Schon bei einer friheren Gelegenheit habe ich die Aufmerksamkeit darauf gelenkt, dass mehrere Polygalaceen, die in der Nähe von Cuyaba massenhaft wachsen, zu den Najaden zu zählen sind. Hier sollen einige wenige andere Hylxapflanzen erwähnt werden. Die kleine Rubiaceen-Gattung Limmnostpanea ist in Matto Grosso durch drei Species vertreten: L. Spruceana Hoor. fil., L. Schomburgkii Hoor. fil. und eine neue, noch unbeschriebene. Die erstgenannte ist entsehieden eine Hylxapflanze; sie war vorher aus Para und von einem Fundorte in Goyaz bekannt. £L. Schomburgkii Hoor. fil., die in der Umgegend von Cuyaba an feuchten Lokalitäten häufig vorkomimnt, ist zwar als in Säo Paulo (von RiEDeEL) angetroffen aufgefihrt worden, da aber dieser Standort von den öbri- gen weit entfernt liegt, kommt er mir etwas zweifelhaft vor; RirbEL bereiste bekanntlich auch Matto Grosso, und eine Etiquettenverwechselung scheint mir gar nicht ausgeschlossen zu sein. Metastelma stenolobum DNE. wurde sowohl vom Gymnasialoberlehrer Dr. C. LINDMAN als von mir in Sömpfen in der Nähe von Cuyaba gesammelt, wo sie gewiss nicht selten war; friher war diese Pflanze in Guyana und am Magdalenenstrome angetroffen worden. An den Bächen zwischen Cuyaba und Säo Jeronymo wächst mehrfach Abuta concolor Porrr., die wohl auch als eine Hylxapflanze anzusehen ist. Aus demselben pflanzengeographischen Gebiete stammen zweifellos auch die beiden Apocynaceen Heclites triftda JACQ. und Heemadictyon angustifolium BeEntH. var. latifoltum Mörr. ARG.; die erstgenannte ist jedoch an den Ufern des Paraguay bis nach Asuncion verbreitet. Dies sind nun einige Beispiele, die den Reichtum der Flora von Cuyaba an nordbrasilianischen Pflanzen bezeugen können; noch mehrere andere könnten leicht angeföhrt werden. 14 MALME, DIE COMPOSITEN DER ERSTEN REGNELLSCHEN EXPEDITION. An Compositen ist Nordbrasilien bekanntlich sehr arm; es kann deshalb nicht be- fremden, dass die Repräsentanten dieser Familie in der Vegetation der Umgegend von Cuyabåa, mit Ausnahme von Vernomia remotiflora RBick., Mikania psilostachya DÖ. var. scabra (DC.) BAKER, Eupatorium squalidum DC. var. Martiusii (DC.) BAKER, Pectis janga- densis SPENC. MoorE und einigen wenigen anderen weit verbreiteten, meistens synanthro- pischen Species, fast ausschliesslich zu den ÖOreaden zu zählen sind. Schon friöher habe ich hervorgehoben, dass die Vegetation der westlichen Teile der Oreas-Region physiognomisch mit derjenigen der östlichen Teile zwar im allgemeinen uäber- einstimmt, dass aber die die Formationen konstituierenden Pflanzenspecies oft verschieden sind. Eine grosse Menge von Pflanzen, die in Minas Geraes häufig gesammelt worden sind, fehlt, soweit bis jetzt bekannt ist, in Matto Grosso und Goyaz; andrerseits kommen in diesen Staaten mehrere nicht selten vor, die in den grossen Sammlungen aus den west- lichen Teilen der Hochebene nicht vorhanden sind. Dies ist der Fall mit mehreren Xyri- daceen, z. B. Xyris lacerata Porr, X. Nilssonii MALME und X. stenocephala MALME, mit den Asclepiadaceen Barjonia cymosa Fourns., Ibatia lanosa FOournN., Nephradenia acerosa DNE. und den brasilianisehen Arten der Gattung Astephanus, mit mehreren knollentra- genden Arten der Gattung Cuphea, z. B. C. pterosperma KoBHNE, C. retrorsicapilla KOrENE und C. enneanthera KormnE nebst der prachtvollen C. cuyabensis MArTt., mit den beiden eigentämlichen Schizeaceen Aneimia maillefolium GARDN. und Å. tenwifolia PRESL, mit Biittneria melastomefolia S:r Hir., Calolisianthus acutangulus (Mart.) Gire und zahl- reichen anderen Pflanzen, deren ”Tracht so eigentömlich oder deren Bliten so auffällig sind, dass sie gewiss der Aufmerksamkeit der vielen in Minas Geraes und den angren- zenden Teilen von Säo Paulo und Rio de Janeiro reisenden Botaniker nicht hätte entgehen können, wenn sie daselbst vorkämen. Da die Fräöchte der Compositen leicht durch den Wind oder durch Tiere (epizoisch, sehr selten endozoisch) verbreitet werden, ist es leicht erklärlich, dass die meisten Oreas- Compositen iäber das ganze Gebiet verbreitet sind. Es fehlen jedoch nicht Repräsentanten dieser Familie, die auf Matto Grosso oder auf Matto Grosso und Goyaz beschränkt sind. Ausser den hier neubeschriebenen Vernonia declivium MALme, V-. oreophila MALME, V- ri- gescens MaALme, Alomia Regnellivz MarmeE, IHupatorium glandulosissimum MaALMe, Aster Regnellii (Scn. Bir.) BAKER "mattogrossensis MALME, Aspilia leucoglossa MALme, Isostigma foliosum Marme, Porophyllum macrolepideum Marme, Pectis stella MAME und Chuquiragua mattogrossensis Marme, will ich einige durch ihre Tracht auffällige Arten hervorheben, und zwar Vernonia chamepeuces ScH. Bir., V. pulverulenta BaAxer, V. araneosa BAKER, mehrere Species der Gattung Eremanthus, Eupatorium myriocephalum GARDN., HE. subtrun- catum GARDN., Kaninvia palustris GARDN., Riencourtia tenuifolia GARDN., Öyedea ovata (GARDN.) BeNTH. und mehrere Arten der Gattung Calea, z. B. C. ferruginea ScH. Bir. Die iberwiegende Mehrzahl der Compositen wächst in den Cerrados, wo besonders im April und im Mai ein ganz beträchtlicher Teil der blihenden Kräuter, Halbsträucher oder Sträucher zu dieser Familie gehört. HEine bei weitem nicht so bedeutende Rolle splelen sie in den öbrigens in der Umgegend von Cuyaba recht seltenen Campos limpos. An den ibrigen Standorten (Wäldern, Sumpfen u. s. w.) finden sich, wie aus den in der folgenden Aufzählung mitgeteilten Angaben zu ersehen ist, nur wenige Compositen. An KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND. 32. N:O 5. 15 den Ufern der Fläösse Rio Paraguay, Rio Säo Lourento und Rio Cuyaba wachsen massen- haft Mikanien aus der Formengruppe M. scandens (L.) Winrp.; leider habe ich aber keine eingesammelt und nach Europa mitgebracht. Uber den Sprossbau und die Uberwinterung einiger brasilianischen Die mehrjährigen Kräuter oder die Stauden, die in den Savannen der brasilianischen Hochebene vor- kommen, zeichnen sich, wie WAR- MING in seiner bekannten Arbeit »Lagoa Santa» hervorgehoben hat, gewöhnlich durch einen kurzen, mehr oder weniger vertikalen unter- irdischen Stamm und eine persistie- rende, harte, stark verholzte Haupt- wurzel aus. Oft sind beide beträcht- lich verdickt, wodurch ein sowohl aus Stammteilen als aus der Wur- zel gebildeter Knollen entsteht. (Vergl. die von WARMING a. a. Ö. S. 194—197 gegebenen Abbildun- gen von Baccharis humilis, Verno- nia desertorum und Casselia chame- dryfolia, die in SCHIMPERS Pflanzen- geographie reproduzierte Abbildung von Gomphrena jubata und meine Textfigur 1 b). In den meisten Fällen bildet die Wurzel (und der hypokotyle Stamm) die Hauptmasse des Knollens, z. B. bei Vernonia desertorum und Casselia chamwedry- folia; im einigen tritt dieselbe aber in den Hintergrund, z. B. bei Bac- charis humilis und Baccharis ro- tundifolia. Dergleichen harte, knol- lige, umterirdische Körper finden sich bei zahlreichen, besonders in Compositen. ING, IM a. Viguiera pilosa BAKER; b. Baccharis rotundifolia SPRENG. den Campos limpos wachsenden Compositen sowohl in der Oreas-Region als auch in der Region der Napeen. Ausser den schon erwähnten Vernomnia desertorum Mart., Baccharis humilis ScH. Bie. und Baccharis rotundifolia SPRENG. seien nur einige Beispiele aufgefuhrt: Vernonia 16 MALME, DIE COMPOSITEN DER ERSTEN REGNELLSCHEN EXPEDITION. Sellowiana Tess., Baccharis tenuifolia DC. var. leptophylla (DC), Riencourtia oblongifolia GARDN., OÖyedea ovata GARDN. und Isostigma peucedanifolium (SPRENG.) LESS. Sehr selten bleibt der Knollen weich und feischig. Dies ist besonders der Fall bei Calea uniflora ILEss., die an etwas feuchten Lokalitäten in der Region der Napaen vor- kommt, und weniger deutlich bei Hupatorium oblongifolium (SPRENG.) BAKER, welche Pflanze in demselben Gebiete, aber an trockenen Standorten wächst. Am oberen Teile des Knollens entstehen nackte Knospen, entweder zahlreich, z. B. bei dem abgebildeten Exemplar von Baccharis rotundifolia SPRENG., oder gewöhnlich nur wemge, unter denen nur eine oder eim paar zur weiteren Entwicklung gelangen; und nach längerer oder körzerer Ruheperiode, öfters erst im Frihling, wachsen diese zu vegetativ- floralen, gewöhnlich wenig verzweigten Sprossen aus. In den allermeisten Fällen sind sämtliche Internodien verlängert und der ganze Spross mit assimi- lierenden Blättern versehen. (Vgl. Vernonia desertorum Mart. und Baccharis humilis ScH. Bir.); sel- ten sind die unteren verkärzt, so dass eine Grundblattrosette ent- steht, und dabei sind entweder keine anderen assimilierenden Blät- ter vorhanden (z. B. bei Isostigma peucedanifolium (SPRENG.) LESS. und Inulopsis scaposa (DC) O. HoFFM.), oder es entwickeln sich noch wenige Stengelblätter, die jedoch kleiner sind, als die Grund- blätter (z. B. bei Vernonia Sello- wiana Less. und Isostigma folio- sum MALME). Dieser Typus (die knollentra- Fupatorium Candolleanuwm Hook. & ARN. genden Campos-Compositen) iiber- wintert also durchnackte,ungestielte Fig. 2. Knospen; die Sprosse sind vegetativ-floral und im allgemeinen bis an die Inflorescenz be- blättert; Grundblattrosette kommt nur sehr selten vor. Zahlreiche andere Campos-Compositen verhalten sich ebenso, nur dass weder die Wurzel noch der unterirdische Stammteil sich verdickt. Auch bei diesen kommen gewöhn- lich nur wenige oder eine einzige Knospe zur weiteren Entwicklung (z. B. bei mehreren besonders in den Cerrados wachsenden Vernonien, Stevien und Eupatorien), seltener wach- sen zahlreiche vegetativ-florale Sprosse aus (z. B. bei Lucilia acutifolia (Porr.) CAss., Baccharis gemnistelloides (LAM.) PErs. trimera (DC.) BaAxer, Porophyllum linifolium (L) DC. und Pectis stella MALME). Bisweilen perenniert bei einzelnen Individuen ein Teil des oberirdischen Stammes, so dass die Pflanze als ein Halbstrauch anzusehen ist (z. B. Aster- opsis macrocephala Less. und Åchyrocline satureoides (LAm.) DC.) KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND. 32. N:O 5. 17 Bisweilen sind eine oder mehrere Wurzeln spindelförmig verdickt und feischig (wahrscheinlich Wasserspeicher). Dies ist der Fall z. B. bei Viguiera pilosa BAKER (Fig. 1 a), die in Rio Grande do Sul an etwas feuchten Lokalitäten mit lockerem Boden wächst. Verdickte, aber gewöhmnlich nicht spindelförmige sondern unregelmässig perl- schnurförmige Wurzeln findet man auch bei Jungia flortibunda Less. Hier sei auch Fupatorium Candolleanum Hook. & ARN. erwähnt, welche Pflanze in Rio Grande do Sul gesellig und massenhaft an offenen, stark lehbmigen Plätzen vorkommt, wo das Wasser sich nach stärkerem Regen ansammelt, längere Zeit stehen bleibt und die Entstehung einer Grasdecke verhindert. Sie öberwintert durch Knospen oder kurze Sprosse, die sich teils am unteren Teile des Stammes, teils normal an den Wurzeln entwickeln. Fig 3. Eupatorwm Tweedieanum HooE. & ARN. Das abgebildete Exemplar (Fig. 2) wurde im Mai gesammelt. Ausnahmsweise finden sich Wurzelsprosse auch bei der an ähnlichen Lokalitäten wachsenden Pluchea quitoc DC. Nach WARMING sind Stauden mit unterirdischen Ausläufern sehr selten oder fehlen fast vollständig in den Campos oder Savannen bei Lagoa Santa.!' Dasselbe ist nach meinen Beobachtungen der Fall in der Umgegend von Cuyaba. FEtwas anders verhalten sich die Campos in Rio Grande do Sul, wenigstens was die Compositen betrifft. Schon bei den an trockenen Lokalitäten wachsenden Lupatorium squarrulosum Hoor. & ARN., Solidago microglossa DC., Vernonia nudiflora Less. und Hupatorium subhastatum Hook. & ARN. findet man unterirdische weissliche Ausläufer mit kleinen Niederblättern. Sie verlaufen eine längere oder kärzere Strecke horizontal, biegen sich zuletzt nach oben und entwickeln an der Spitze assimilierende Blätter (nicht selten schon im Herbste, was normal der Fall + t! Unter den von WARMING erwWähnten Compositen hat Solidago microglossa DC. unterirdische Aus- läuvfer; sie wird jedoch mit ? als Campos-Pflanze aufgefilhrt und därfte besser, gleich wie Pupatorium palle- scens DC. (= E. inulefolium H. B. K.), zu den synanthropischen Pflanzen zu zählen sein. K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Band 32. N:o 5. 3 18 MALME, DIE COMPOSITEN DER ERSTEN REGNELLSCHEN EXPEDITION. ist bei dem mit Grundblattrosette versehenen Stenachenium campestre BAKER). Das von mehreren Ausläufergenerationen aufgebaute Rhizom ist ein Sympodium. Der aufrechte, oberirdische Teil des Sprosses ist vegetativ-floral und bis an die Inflorescenz beblättert Fig. 4. Trichocline macrocephala LESS. eine Ausnahme bildet gewissermassen Stenachenium campestre BAKER, welche Pflanze in Bezug auf die Anordnung der Blätter an Vernonia Sellowii Lrss. erinnert. Bei den beiden letztgenannten, Vernonia nudiflora Less. und Fapatorium subhastatum Hoor. & ARN., sind zwar die Ausläufer kurz, und ausser denselben sind auch ungestielte Knospen vorhanden; ihr geselliges Auftreten bezeugt jedoch, dass ihnen Ausläufer normal zukommen, KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND. 32. N:O 5. 19 Noch zahlreicher, wenigstens was die Individuen betrifft, kommen Compositen mit langen, horizontalen unterirdischen Ausläufern vor an feuchten Standorten oder an Lokali- täten mit lockerem Boden: am Rande der grasbewachsenen Sämpfe oder in denselben selbst, z. B. Hupa- toriwm Tweedieanum Hook. & ÅRN. (Fig. 3; das abgebildete Exemplar ist im Mai gesammelt) und FZupa- torium letevirens Hoog. & ÅRN.; am Rande des Waldes, z. B. Ver- nonia Tweedieana BAKER; in feuch- ten Capoeiras, z. B. Fupatorium picturatum MALME, und in der Naähe der menschlichen Wohnungen (synanthropisch), z. B. Eupatorium inulefolium H. B. K. und Solidago macroylossa DC. Dieser zweite, oben kurz ge- schilderte Typus zeichnet sich also durch unterirdische, mit MNieder- blättern versehene, horizontale Åus- läufer und ein sympodiales Rhizom aus; der oberirdische, aufrechte Teil des Sprosses ist vegetativ-floral und bis an die Inflorescenz beblättert; eine Grundblattrosette kommt höchst selten vor. Im Zusammenhang mit den oben geschilderten seien zwei Compositen erwähnt, die in der Umgegend der Stadt Rio Grande wachsen, obgleich ich öber deren Sprossbau nicht ganz im Reinen bin. Die eine, Spilan- thes leptophylla DC., welche an recht trockenen Standorten vor- kommt, ist mit langen Stolonen mit verlängerten Internodien versehen, die bald oberirdiseh sind, bald im Sande begraben liegen und wenigstens oft assimilierende Blät- Fig. 5: Triwis ochroleuca (CASS.) HOooK. & ARN. ter tragen. Aus den Blattachseln entwickeln sich im folgenden Jahre teils kurze und, wie es scheint, nur vegetative, teils längere, vegetativ-florale Sprosse, deren untere Inter- nodien kurz sind, ohne dass jedoch eine wirkliche Grundblattrosette entstände. Der Aus- 20 MALME, DIE COMPOSITEN DER ERSTEN REGNELLSCHEN EXPEDITION. läufer endigt in einen vegetativ-floralen Teil von demselben Bau wie die achselständigen vegetativ-floralen Sprosse. Die andere, Eclipta elliptica DC., welche an feuchten Lokali- täten wächst, hat ebenfalls beblätterte, oberirdische, aber viel kärzere Stolonen und scheint sich wie die vorige zu verhalten, nur dass ich keine nur vegetative Sprosse habe finden können. Ich hatte jedoch nur eine kurze Zeit, und zwar im Monat November, Gelegen- heit, diese beiden Pflanzen zu beobachten. Als Repräsentant eines dritten Typus kann die hier abgebildete Trichocline macro- cephala Irss. (Fig. 4) angeföhrt werden. Die Hauptwurzel ist persistent, in einigen Fällen hart und kaum merkbar verdickt, in anderen, z. B. bei der abgebildeten Trichoeline, fleischig und mehr oder weniger verdickt. Der Hauwptspross ist vegetativ mit verkirzten Internodien, so dass die Blätter eine (öberwinternde) Rosette bilden. Die Seitensprosse sind floral (ohne assimilierende Blätter) und tragen öfters nur einen Bläötenkorb. Derart gebaute Compositen sind in der Oreas-Region sehr selten und scheinen mehr einem ge- mässigten Klima angepasst zu sein. In Rio Grande kommen sie recht häufig vor. Ausser der schon genannten Trichocline macrocephala LzEss. selen erwähmnt: Trichoeline foliosa Hoos. & ARN., Tr. incana (LAm.) Cass., Chaptalia nutans (L.) Hemsr., Ch. integrifolia (CaAss.) BaAxerR, Ch. piloselloides (VAHL) BAKER und Ch. exscapa (PERS.) BAKER. Wahr- scheinlich gehört hierher auch Hypocheris Gardneri (SoH. Bir.) BAKER. Als eine Variante desselben ”Typus ist Trizis ochroleuca (CAss.) HoorK. & ARN. (Fig. 5.) anzusehen. Ihre vielköpfigen Seitensprosse sind vegetativ-floral; die Blätter sind aber kleiner und haben eine andere Form, als die Grundblätter.! Mit derselben stimmt in Bezug auf den Sprossbau und die Uberwinterung Pamphalea Commersonii Cass. (Taf. VII, Fig. 20) genau iberein. Der Dimorphismus der Blätter ist jedoch noch grösser, und die Pflanze ist mit einem fast rundlichen, wahrscheinlich aus Stammteilen gebildeten, unterirdischen Knollen und mit spindelförmig verdickten Wurzeln versehen. Bei einigen Eupatorien aus der Sektion MHeterolepis, z. B. Hupatorium letevirens Hoor. & ARN. und Z. inulefoltwum H. B. K., habe ich zwei Sprosse in derselben Blatt- achsel gefunden. Der obere, der sich fröher entwickelt, ist vegetativ-floral, der untere, der später zum Vorscheim kommt, dagegen vegetativ. Bei Hupatoriwum lctevirens Hoor. & ARN. hat letzterer körzere, etwas breitere und stumpfere Blätter. Zwei Sprosse in der- selben Blattachsel kommen bisweilen auch bei Mikania aptfolia DC. vor, entweder beide floral oder der obere, stärker entwickelte, vegetativ-floral. Bei den windenden krautartigen Mikanien ist der Stamm monopodial; die Seiten- sprosse sind entweder foral, z. B. bei Mikamia "opifera MaArr., oder vegetatiy-floral, z. B. bei M. "periplocifolia Hoog. & ARN. und M. "paraguayensis MarmE. Bei den rankenden Mutisien, Mutisia campanulata Trss., M. coccinea S:r Hir. und M. speciosa (A1t.) Hookr., dagegen ist der Blitenkorb endständig und der Stamm sympodial. Unter den Sträuchern ist wegen ihres Sprossbaues besonders hervorzuheben die prachtvolle Barnadesia rosea LinDrL., die in dieser Beziehung einigermassen an Berberis vulgaris I. erinnert. Die beblätterten Langtriebe endigen mit einem Blitenkorb. Bei den meisten Blättern sitzen je zwei Stacheln, deren morphologischer Wert mir noch unklar 1 Ebenso verhalten sich, nach dem mir zur Verfigung stehenden Material zu urteilen, Trixis brasilien- sis (L.:) DC. und Ir. pinmatinda LESS. KONGL. SV: VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND. 32. N:O 5, 21 ist. In den Achseln der meisten Blätter entwickeln sich frih dicht beblätterte Kurztriebe oder, gegen die Spitze, vegetiv-florale Sprosse, welche oft auch Kurztriebe tragen. Die Blätter der Langtriebe fallen gewöhnlich bald weg. Meine Tagebuchsnotizen uber diese eigentämliche Pflanze sind unvollständig, und das mitgebrachte getrocknete Material lässt keine genaue Untersuchung iber den Sprossbau zu, weshalb ich iber mehrere Fragen leider nicht ins Reine habe kommen können. Was endlich die baumartigen Compositen betrifft, ist zu bemerken, dass die einzige in Rio Grande do Sul vorkommende, Moquwinia polymorpha (Lrss.) DC. var. obtusifolia (LEss.) DC., periodisch ihr Laub abwirft. Dasselbe ist ganz sicher der Fall bei der in Matto Grosso wachsenden Piptocarpha rotundifolia (LESS.) BAKER und wahrscheinlich auch bei Eremanthus glomerulatus Lrss. Uber den Schauapparat einiger kleinbluätigen Eupatorieen. Der Schauapparat ist bekanntlich bei den einzelnen Gattungen und Arten der Com- positen sehr verschieden. Bei eimigen sind sämtliche Bläten des Körbcehens verhältnis- mässig gross und auffällig gefärbt (z. B. bei den Cichorieen); bei anderen sind es die Randbläten, die durch ihre Grösse und Farbe die Insekten herbeilocken (z. B. bei den Mutisien und Trichoclinen); in mehreren Fällen haben die Hillkelehschuppen oder die Hällblätter diese Aufgabe täbernommen; in noch anderen stehen die Köpfehen in grossen, dichten Blätenständen, welche von den Insekten leicht wahrgenommen werden, u. 8. w. Die Eupatorieen haben bekanntlich actinomorphe, gewöhnlich kleine Bläten; die Köpf- chen erreichen im allgemeinen keine bedeutende Grösse und stehen ausserdem nicht selten in ziemlich lockeren Blitenständen: Von vorne herein könnte man deshalb berechtigt sein anzu- nehmen, dass in dieser Tribus oft Autogamie und Geitonogamie vorkommen. Letztere ist denn auch wahrscheinlich nicht selten, da die langen Griffelschenkel verschiedener Bläten des- selben Körbehens sich vielfach beröhren und kreuzen. Wie oft der Pollen auf diese Weise von der einen Bläöte zur anderen transportiert wird, muss aber durch direkte Beobachtun- gen und Versuche ermittelt werden. So arm an Anlockungsmitteln fir die Insekten, wie man sich oft vorstellt, sind jedoch die Eupatorieen nicht. In vielen Fällen duften die Bliten recht stark (z. B. bei mehreren Mikanien). In anderen tragen die lebhaft gefärbten Hällkelehschuppen samt den Bliten dazu bei, einen guten Schauapparat herzustellen; in noch anderen wird durch die verschiedenen Teile der Bläten oder der Höllblätter ein sehr auffälliger Farbenkontrast hervorgerufen. Eim vorzögliches Beispiel des letztgenannten Falles liefert Hupatorium hecatanthum (DC.) Barer; die Huöllblätter sind mit zottigen Anhängseln versehen, und diese sowohl als die Kronen sind rosenfarbig oder purpurrot, die Griffelsehenkel dagegen gelb. Bei Eupatorium Candolleanum Hoor. & ARN. ist der Saum der Krone rosenfarbig, und gegen denselben stechen die weissen Griffelschenkel grell ab. Dasselbe ist der Fall bei Fupa- 202 MALME, DIE COMPOSITEN DER ERSTEN REGNELLSCHEN EXPEDITION. torium vernomiopsis ScH. Bir. var. roseoviolaceum Marme, E. ligulefoltum Hooz. & ARN. und mehreren anderen. Oft sind bei noch anderen Arten der Sektion Heterolepis die Kronen veilchenblau oder hellviolett und die Griffelscehenkel weiss oder wenigstens wWweiss- lich. Pupatorium Tweedieanum Hoozx. & ARN. hat weisse Kronen und weisse Griffel- schenkel, während die Antheren dunkelviolett sind. Farbenkontrast zwischen den Bliten und den Hällblättern, wenn die letzteren nicht grön sind, findet man recht selten. Als Beispiele seien genamnt: Fupatorium myriocepha- lum GARDN. und FH. pictum GARDN., bei welchen die Kronen (und die Griffelschenkel) veilehenblau, die Hällblätter, besonders die Spitzen, hellviolett oder hell rosenfarbig, ferner auch Z. verbenaceum DC. mit purpurroten Häöllblättern und dunkelvioletten Bläten. Sonst sind im allgemeinen bei den Species der Sektion Osmia ein grösserer oder kleinerer Teil der Häillblätter, die Kronen und die Griffelsehenkel von derselben Farbe, oft lebhaft ge- färbt, und da die Köpfchen öfters grösser oder wenigstens länger sind, als bei der Sektion Heterolepis, werden sie eben dadurch leicht von den Insekten wahrgenommen, obgleich die Bliten keimen Farbenkontrast darbieten. Dasselbe Resultat erreichen mehrere kleimköpfige, mit gefärbten Hullblättern ver- sehene Heterolepis-Arten, z. B. Eupatorium nummularia Hoor. & ARN. und E. bupleuri- folium DC., dadurch, dass die Köpfehen in dichten Blätenständen stehen. Dies sind nur einige Beispiele, um zu zeigen, wie Farbenkontrast und grössere Sichtbarkeit der Bliten bei den brasilianisehen Eupatorieen hervorgerufen werden. Wer Gelegenheit bekommt, sich längere Zeit in Brasilien aufzuhalten, ohne sich dabei zu be- mihen, eine grosse Menge Meilen zuröckzulegen, sondern wer längere Zeit in derselben Gegend bleibt und iäbrigens den in biologischer und morphologischer Hinsicht noch sehr wenig untersuchten Phanerogamen seine Aufmerksamkeit widmet, wird jedenfalls, sowohl was den Sprossbau und die Uberwinterung als die Blitenbiologie betrifft, eine Fäölle inter- essanter Thatsachen zu Tage fördern können. Vernonie2x. Centratherum Cass. C. punctatum Cass. — BAKER, Flora brasiliensis, fasc. LXII, p. 11. Bahia: Rio Vermelho pr. urbem Bahia s. Säo Salvador (Juxta viam; loco aperto, arenoso-argillaceo. 18 '9/10 94 MarmE 1800.). Planta verisimiliter perennis. Vernonia ScHREB. Nomen Cacalia BURM., ante reformatam a LINNZ0 nomenclaturam botanicam huic generi datum, resti- tuere ineptum nobis videtur. V. megapotamica SPRENG. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 27. Rio Grande do Sul: Cachoeira (In campo aprico, arenoso, tenuiter graminoso. 18 ”!/293. Marme 620.), Cruz Alta (In campo arenoso, aprico, sicco. 187!?/493. MALME 762 B.). In vicinitate oppidi Caldas mensibus Febr. et Mart. floret. V. Feriocephala MALME n. subsp. Ic. tab. nostr. I, fig. 1. Differt a forma typica: foliis minoribus, marginibus distinetius revolutis; calathidiis sexforis, in axillis foliorum solitariis v. binis, spicam laxam formantibus; involucris dense albido-tomentosis v. albido-sericeis, squamis oblongis v. lingulatis, obtusissimis (apice rotun- datis v. truncatis), haud mucronatis, apicem versus + purpureis; acheniis sericeis, pappo albido. Paraguay: ad rivum Y-aca (In campo arenoso. 187?7/194. Awnisirs 461.). Distincta species esse videtur; at specimina mihi obvia minus bona sunt, quamobrem ad interim ut subspeciem proposui. Alia specimina, e territorio El Gran Chaco ab HAGENBECK reportata, in herbario Musei bot. Berolinensis obiter examinavinus, 24 MALME, DIE COMPOSITEN DER ERSTEN REGNELLSCHEN EXPEDITION. V. chamaepeuces ScH. BirP. — Apud BAKER, 1. c. pag. 31. Matto Grosso: Serra da Chapada, pr. Säo Jeronymo (In campo aperto apricoque, loco arenoso, graminoso. 187?/6 94. Macme 1644.). Frutex (v. suffrutex) usque ad 1 m. altus, parce ramosus. Ut Vernonia ferruginea Less., Barnadesia rosea LINDL., nonnulle alie Compositex tempore sicco floret. Specimina originalia hujus speciei non vidimus, at specimina a nobis reportata ad descriptionem 1. c. datam bene quadrant, quare determinatio sat certa. Specimina Riedeliana forsan in eadem regione, etiam ab oculatissimo illo peregrinatore visitata, collecta sint. V. Sellowii LEsS. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 32. Rio Grande do Sul: Cachoeira (In campo aprico, arenoso. 187?/2 93. Marme 636.). — GCalathidia vulgo 3, squamis involueri subnudis, floribus violaceis. V. araneosa BAKER. — BAKER, l. c. p. 32. Matto Grosso: Buriti par. S:a Anna da Chapada (In campo aprico, arenoso, grami- noso, nebulis sepe humectato. 187”'/6 94. Marme 1744 B.). V. onopordioides BAKER. — BAKER, l. c. pag. 36. Matto Grosso: Areca pr. Cuyaba (In »cerrado» minus denso, arenoso, alte grami- noso. 18'/494. Marime 1516.), Coxipo Mirim pr. Cuyaba (In »cerrado»; loco glareoso, sicco. 18?/494. Marme 1516 B.). Suffrutex usque ad 2 m. altus, sepe arboris forma. Specimina 1516 B., loco sieciore collecta, a ceteris differunt ramis, foliis subtus involucrisque densius fulvescente-sericels. V. bardanoides LEss. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 36. Matto Grosso: Santa Anna da Chapada (In »cerrado». 18 ?/394. Marimr 1460.). V. pulverulenta BAKER. — BAKER, l. c. pag. 42. Matto Grosso: Serra da Chapada, prope Boccea da Serra (Loco aperto, arenoso, gra- minoso, sicco. 187?2/6 94. MALME s. n. — Fere omnino deflorata.). Specimina authentica hujus speciei non vidimus. V. buddleizefolia MARTtT. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 43. Matto Grosso: Santa Anna da Chapada (In »cerrado» minus denso. 18 7?/393. MALME 1460 B-.). Foliis subtus minus dense albido-incanis recedit, ceterum cum speciminibus in civit. Minas Geraes a CLAUSSEN, MOSÉN, RIEDEL, REGNELL, WIDGREN collectis bene congruit. V. desertorum MART. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 48. Minas Geraes: Säo Joäo del Rey (In campo aprico, arenoso-glareoso, paulo ante flammis vexato. 18”!/892. Marmze 18.). KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:O 5. 25 V. brevifolia LEss. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 50. Rio Grande do Sul: Porto Alegre (Parcissime in campis arenosis, apricis: 18 /9— 3/11 92. Marme 86 & 86 p-.). Calathidiis paullulo majoribus foliisque latioribus a speciminibus Regnellianis a celeberr. BAKER commemoratis differt et ad var. ericifoliam (Hoor. & ARN.) BAK. paullulum accedit. V. mollissima D. Don. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 54. Argentine civit. Entrerios: Diamante (leg. A. E. KULLBERG). Huc pertinet etiam BALAnsa N:o 875 (Paraguay: Caaguazu, in campis, Apr. 1876). V. chameaedrys Less. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 57. Rio Grande do Sul: inter col. Tjuhy et Cruz Alta (In campo arenoso, aprico. 18 '!/4 93. MaLmMe 764.). E diario nostro pluribi in Campos da Cima da Serra occurrit. Huc pertinet etiam BaALrAnsa 966. OL'Assomption, sur les collines incultes. Ar- buste trés-rameux, atteignant un métre de hauteur. Fleurs rouges.») i V. remotiflora RicH. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 69. Matto Grosso: Cuyaba (In »cerrado», imprimis locis subhumidis, terra + denudata. 18 7/294. Marme 1366 B. — 18 79/3 94. Marme 1498. — 18/4 94. MarmeE 1518 Bb), Coxipo Mirim pr. Cuyaba (18 ”/494. MarmzE 1518 B.). Planta annua, + synanthropica (secundum vias etc. crescens), in vicinitate oppidi Cuyaba haud rara. V. echitifolia MArRT. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 71. Matto Grosso: Guia pr. Cuyaba (Loco aperto, humido-uliginoso, in consortio Cypera- cearum, Utriculariarum etc. 18713/5 94. Marme 1618.). Flores albi. — Huc pertinet BALANsSA 878 (Caaguazu, »dans les marais. Mars 1876»). In vicinitate oppidi Caldas floret mensibus Februario et Martio. V. squarrosa LESS. — BAKER, l. c. pag. 75. Rio Grande do Sul: Piratiny pr. Pelotas (Gregatim in campo aprico, arenoso. 187?/12 92. MaALME 464.). Planta a nobis reportata sistit var. foliis angustioribus, circiter 2 mm. latis, et indumento involucri minus denso recedentem; omnino eadem esse videtur ac V. pseudosquarrosa HIERON. (in ENGLERS bot. Jahrb. Band XXII (1897), pag. 685.). V. glabrata LEss. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 76. Rio Grande do Sul: Santo Angelo pr. Cachoeira (In campo subhumido, graminoso. 18 19/2 93. MALME 546.). In vicinitate oppidi Caldas mensibus Jan. et Febr. floret. K. Sv, Vet. Akad. Handl. Band 32. N:o 5, 4 26 MALME, DIE COMPOSITEN DER ERSTEN REGNELLSCHEN EXPEDITION. V. declivium MALME n. sp. Ic, tab. nostr. I fig. 2. Lepidaploa axilliflora, herbacea, usque ad 1 m. alta. Caulis ramosus,, usque ad apicem foliatus, teres, striatus, glaber v. scabriusculus, inferne usque ad 4 mm. crassus, internodiis vulgo 3—4 cm. longis. Folia breviter petiolata, petiolo 3—535 mm. longo, supra et subtus viridia, late lanceolata v. anguste elliptica, 12—15 cm. longa, (3—)3,5—5 cm. lata, basi acuta et in petiolum sepe decurrentia, apice acuta v. acuminata, subinteger- rima v. parce denticulata, supra verrucis parvis scabra, subtus pilis brevibus sat parcis scabriuscula, nervis venisque supra immersis, subtus manifeste emersis; nervis secundaris angulo 60”—90” insidentibus, arcuatis, marginem versus junctis. Inflorescentia scorpioideo- cymosa, ampla, sat laxa, ramis sepissime simplicibus, scorpioideis, pleiocephalis; bracteis foliaceis, (4—)5—7(—3) cm. longis, eadem forma ac folia at sepe pro rata paullulo an- gustioribus, calathidia multoties superantibus. Calatlndia sessilia, solitaria, raro gemina, 35—40- flora. Involuera urceolato-campanulata, circiter 8 mm. longa, cireiter 6 mm. crassa; squamee 3—6-seriate, sepe purpurascentes, adpresse v. inferiores squarrosae, infime brevissimee, trian- gulari-lanceolatze, longe cuspidato-mucronatze, medix ovataer, 4—5 mm. longe, 2—2,5 mm. late, longiuscule v. sat breviter squarrose acuminato-mucronate, superiores oblongo-lanceolate, circiter 7 mm. longe, 2—2,5 mm. late, acute, samme (intima) lineari-lanceolate, circiter 1,5 mm. late, acutiuscule (rarius subobtuse), presertim medie sat dense ciliate, et supra (intus) et subtus (extus) pilis mollibus parce tomentose v. subsericex. Corolla circiter 6 mm. longa, tubo 2,;—3 mm. longo, cylindraceo; lobis limbi violacei v. violaceo-purpurei circiter 2 mm. longis, lanceolato-linearibus, acutiusculis, ipso apice papillis hyalinis orna- tis, ceterum glabris. Anthere subincluse, 2 mm. longe. Achema subeylindracea v. an- guste turbinata, manifeste costata, inter costas parce sericea, 3—4 mm. longa, straminea, pappi albidi subequilongi v. paullulo longioris setis interioribus exteriora multoties supe- rantibus, caducis. Matto Grosso: Serra da Chapada (Inter frutices secundum vias, in declivibus montis. 18 ?/6 94. MarmE 1656.). Affinis est V-. sericee RicH., abs qua foliorum latiorum minus longe acuminatorum indumento, calathidiis minoribus, acheniis minus dense sericeis, pappo brevi facile est distincta. V. oreophila MALME n. sp. I0b8 tielD, moder, Il neg I Lepidaploa axilliflora, fruticosa, circiter 30 cm. alta, valde ramosa, trunco vulgo tortuoso, ramis sepissime curvatis, cortice tenui, parce suberoso, obscuro. Rami juniores + erecti, teretes, holosericei v. dense sericeo-pubescentes, albidi v. griseo-fulvescentes, usque ad apicem dense foliati. Folia breviter petiolata, petiolo vulgo 2—3 mm. longo, ovata v. elliptica, rarius ovato-oblonga, basi rotundata v. rarius in petiolum paullulum decur- rentia, apice obtusa v. rarius subacuta, media (maxima) 2,,—3 cm. longa, 13—16(—18) mm. lata, omnia integerrima, supra viridia, sat dense sericeo-pubescentia glandulisque sessilibus, parvis (siccis micantibus), copiosissimis ornata, subtus albida, holosericea, parcius glandu- losa, odores Hyptidis (aliarumque Labiatarum) exhalantia, neryis subtus paullulum emersis; KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:0O 5. 2 nervis secundariis utroque latere vulgo 4—535. Inflorescentia scorpioideo-cymosa, contracta, oligocephala, bracteis foliaceis, eadem forma ac folia at spe minoribus, calathidia vulgo superantibus. Calathidia sessilia, solitaria, circiter 25-flora. Involucra urceolato-campanu- lata, vulgo 7—8 mm. longa, circiter 6 mm. crassa; squameae 4—5-seriate, adpresse, apicem versus sepe violascentes, lanceolate, acutr, infime 2 mm. longe, circiter 0,66 mm. late, medie 4—5 mm. longe, 1,5 mm. late, superiores (interiores) circiter 7 mm. longe, 1,5— 1,66 mm. late, omnes dorso sericeo-pubescentes, margine ciliate. Corolla cireciter 7 mm. longa, tubo glabro cireiter 5 mm. longo, sursum sensim dilatato; lobis limbi coerulei circiter 2 mm. longis, vix 0,5 mm. latis, sublinearibus, acutis, apicem versus dorso glan- dulis sessilibus, hyalinis, copiosis ornatis, ceterum glabris. Antherw generis, paullulum exserte, circiter 4 mm. longe. Rami styli subulati, dense hirtelli, diu (an persistenter?) tubo antherarum inclusi. Achenia turbinata, brevia, circiter 1,5 mm. longa, longe denseque albido-sericea; pappus albidus, setis interioribus 6 mm. longis, rigidis, caducis, exteriori- bus 1—1,5 mm. longis, sat latis. Matto Grosso: Serra da Chapada, pr. Sao Jeronymo (Supra rupes et in fissuris ru- pium; locis apricis, ventosis. 18!5/6 94. Marme 1700.). Arcte affinis V. nitenti GARDN. (BAKER, 1. c. pag. 78), que non nisi e descriptione mihi est nota; forsan sit ejus varietas. Differt foliis multo minoribus, pro rata paullulo latioribus, calathidiis minoribus, foribus paucioribus etc. V. rigescens MALME n. sp. ICE tab: nostr. I fig. 4. Lepidaploa axilliflora, herbacea (v. suffruticosa), usque ad 1 m. alta. Caulis sub- simplex, usque ad apicem foliatus, teres, striatus v. leviter sulcatus, glaber, presertim apicem versus sepe purpurascens, inferne usque ad 5 mm. crassus, internodiis vulgo 2—3 cm. longis. Folia sessilia, utrinque viridia v. subtus paullulum glaucescentia, rigida, linearia v. anguste lanceolata, sepe canaliculata, integerrima, margine haud revoluta, media (10—)11—13(—14) cm. longa, 6—7 mm. lata, omnia utroque apice acuta, supra et subtus glabra, nervis venisque utrinque exsculptis tuberculisque parvis scabridulis. Inflorescentia scor- pioideo-cymosa, laxa, ampla, ramis sepissime simplicibus, scorpioideis, vulgo pleiocephalis; bracteis foliaceis, vulgo linearibus, angustissimis, calathidia multoties superantibus. Cala- thidia sessilia, solitaria, rarius gemina, circiter 15-fora. Involuera basi ovoidea, medio constrictula, 8—10 mm. longa, 3—4 mm. crassa; squame circiter 5-seriate, omnes ad- presse Vv. infime squarrosule, infime lanceolate-triangulares vix 0,5 mm. late, media ovate 3,—4 mm. longe, 1,;—2(—2,5) mm. late, breviter mucronate, superiores (inte- riores) lanceolate 7—9 mm. longe, 1,,—2 mm. late, acute v. acuminatae, omnes apicem versus purpurascentes, presertim medix margine longe et sat dense ciliatr, dorso pilis Pp. p. maxima brevibus et basi incrassata nigris, adpressis parce vestite. Corolla circiter 8 mm. longa, tubo circiter 3,; mm. longo; lobis limbi violaceo-purpurei circiter 3 mm. longis, anguste lanceolatis v. sublinearibus, acutis, apicem versus dorso pilis brevibus, atris parcissime ornatis. Anthere exserte, circiter 4 mm. longe, basi profunde (0,5 mm.) sagittate, apice longe appendiculate. Achemia 2—2,5 mm. longa, turbinata, manifeste 28 MALME, DIE COMPOSITEN DER ERSTEN REGNELLSCHEN EXPEDITION. costata, dense sericea; pappi sordidi set2e interiores 3—7 mm. longe, exterioribus multo- ties longiores. Matto Grosso: Santa Anna da Chapada (In »cerrado» minus denso. 18 7/3 94. MaALmME 1462.). A V-. rubricauli H. B., cui sine dubio est affinis, jam foliis rigidis, subtus viridibus glabrisque facillime est distincta. — In V. granunmifolia GARDN., quam non nisi e descrip- tione cognovimus, folia sunt multo longiora, calathidia majora, 39—40 fora, squamsa interiores involucri ligulat>x, obtuse. V. rubricaulis EH. B. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 79. Matto Grosso: Cuyaba (In margine paludis alte graminose. 18 '6/494. MALME s. n.). V. rubricaulis H. B. var. australis HIERON. HIERONYMUS in ENGLERS bot. Jahrb. Band XXII (1897), pag. 688. Rio Grande do Sul: Santo Angelo pr. Cachoeira (In campo subhumido, alte grami- noso. 18!9/293. MALME 552.). V. obtusata LEsSs. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 87 (ex p.). Matto Grosso: Santa Anna da Chapada (In »cerrado» minus denso. 18 ?/394. MALME 1462 B.), Areca pr. Cuyaba (In »cerrado» minus denso, arenoso, alte graminoso. 18 '/494. MarmE 1520.) Coroll&e dilute coerulex v. subalbide. — Specimina in Santa Anna da Chapada colleceta cum speciminibus Sellowianis ommnino congruunt; specimina ex Areca reportata calathidiis ad axillas foliorum sepe ternis et tum paullulo minoribus recedunt. V. levigata Mart. apud DC. — DC. Prodr. tom V, pag. 56. Matto Grosso: Coxipo Mirim pr. Cuyaba (In »cerrado» minus denso, glareoso, sicco. 18 ”/4 94. Marme 1518.). Et foliis angustioribus, integerrimis (haud serrato-dentatis) et calathidiis paullulo majoribus (involucro circiter 8 mm. longo) obscurioribusque et pappo sordido a V. obtu- sata LEss. bene distincta esse videtur. V. obscura LEss. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 89. Matto Grosso: Cuyaba (18 77/3 94. MALME s. n.). Specimen reportatum juvenile, incompletum, haud certe determinandum. V. obovata LEss. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 91. Matto Grosso: Cuyaba (In »cerrado» minus denso, loco arenoso-glareoso. 18 ”!/1193. MaALME 1122 C. — Fere omnino deflorata.). In vicinitate oppidi Caldas mensibus Octobr. et Novembr. foret. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:O 5. 29 V. flexuosa SIMs. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 93. Rio Grande do Sul: Porto Alegre (In collibus apricis, siccis. 18/11 92. MALME 240.), Pelotas (In campo arenoso, aprico. 187?/12 92. MALME 440.). Omnia specimina reportata ad var. microcephalam HIERON., 1. c. pag. 693 pertinent. V. platensis (SPRENG.) LESS. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 95. Rio Grande do Sul: Santo Angelo pr. Cachoeira (In campo subhumido, alte grami- noso. 181!9/293. MALME 550.). V. Tweedieana BAKER. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 99. Rio Grande do Sul: colonia Ijuhy (In »capoeira» nova, secundum viam. 18 /4 93. MALME 760.), Rincäo dos Valles pr. Cruz Alta (In campo arenoso, alte graminoso, nec non in margine silvula. 18 79/493. MarmeE 792 C.), Santa Maria (In campo subhumido, gra- minoso. 18?9/493. MALME 760 p-.). Huc pertinet BALANSA 751 (Asuncion, »dans les terrains vagues». 18 ?/474.). Hibernat stolonibus hypogeis. V. scabra PERS. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 100. Paraguay: Asuncion (Gregatim in pascuis. 18 ?!/193. MaALmzE 846.). Frutex usque ad 4 m. altus, trunco recto, haud multum ramoso, corollis albis, rarius roseolis, fragrantibus, ramis styli roseo-violaceis. Huc pertinet etiam BALANSA 808 (Asuncion, »dans les bas-fonds argileux, un peu humides. Juillet 1874. Tiges de 1 m. 50. Fleurs blanchåtres exhalant une odeur rappelant celle de la vanille.»). V. scorpioides PERS. -— BAKER, 1. c. pag. 101. Paraguay: Asuncion (In fructicetis, in pascuis, secundum vias etce.; locis sat siccis 18 !3/1—?”/7 93. MarmeE 832 B.). secundum fluv. Pilcomayo territorii Gran Chaco (In ripa fluvi. 187/993. MarmeE 832 C.). Huc pertinet BaAransa 879 a (Asuncion, »dans les haies». 18/6 74.). E. diario nostro haud rara occurrit in ripa fluminis Cuyaba inter Corumba et oppi- dum Cuyaba. V. ferruginea LEss. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 102. Matto Grosso: Cuyaba (Gregatim in »cerrado»; 1oco arenoso-glareoso, sicco. 18 ”/794. MarmE 1760 B-). E. diario nostro est copiosissima in marginibus silvularum secundum fluvium Cuyaba. Flores odoratissimi. Specimina a nobis reportata ad V. polycephalam DC. (cui pappus achenii albidus) pertinere videntur, quam a V. ferruginea LESS. distinguere nequimus. 30 MALME, DIE COMPOSITEN DER ERSTEN REGNELLSCHEN EXPEDITION. V. membranacea GARDN. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 105 (V. ruficoma SCHLECHT.). Matto Grosso: Cuyaba (In »cerrado» minus denso; locis glareosis, siccis. 18 7/5 94. MarmE 1606.). Frutex arborescens usque ad 2 m. altus, ramis erecto-patentibus, cortice tenui lxvi- gato, corollis forum albis eximie fragrantibus. V. nitidula Less. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 115. Paraguay: prope Concepeion (In campo graminoso, sat sicco, ad marginem silyvulze ripe flum. Paraguay. 187!7/993. MALME 952.). V. florida GARDS. (= V. mitidula Less. var. florida (GARDN.) BAKER, 1. c. pag. 115) et foliis latioribus et calathidiis majoribus, involucris in pedicella longius decurrentibus (nec non distributione geographica) sat recedit et melius ut propria species habenda. V. nudiflora LEss. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 117. Rio Grande do Sul: Santo Angelo pr. Cachoeira (In campo subhumido, graminoso. 18 '9/2 93. MALmME 548.). In viciniis oppidi Cachoeira copiosissima et gregatim in campo sicco apricoque oc- currit; etiam in viciniis oppidi Santa Maria nec non pluribi in campis inter Silveira Mar- tins et Cruz Alta est observata. Hibernat stolonibus hypogeis, subaphyllis, sat tenuibus. Piptocarpha R. Bz. P. rotundifolia (LEss.) BAKER. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 125. Matto Grosso: Santa Anna da Chapada (In »cerrado». 187??/2 94. Marme 1416 B.). Arbor 2—4 m. alta, trunco ramisque flexuosis tortuosisque, cortice erasso, suberoso, ri moso. Stilopnopappus Marr. S. speciosus (LEss.) BAKER. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 138. Matto Grosso: Cuyaba (In »cerrado» minus denso; 1oco glareoso, sieco. 18 ”7/3 94. MaALME 1490. — 18 !/4 94. Marme 1490). Frutex usque ad 1'/2 m. altus, parce ramosus, ramis + erectis. Eremanthus Less. E. glomerulatus LrEss. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 162. Matto Grosso: pluribi in vicinitate oppidi Cvyaba. Specimina collecta sunt inter Guia et Cuyaba (In »cerrado» minus denso; loco sicco. 187'!/5 94. Marme 1616.). KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:O 5. dl Arbor campestris usque ad 3 m. alta, trunco ramisque fexuosis tortuosisque, cortice crasso, suberoso, rimoso, intus nigrescente. Flores dilute coerulei v. albi. »Casca preta» (cortex niger) incolarum propter corticem intus nigrescentem ad oculos curandos adhibitum. E. exsuccus (DC.) BAKER. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 166. Matto Grosso: Serra da Chapada, pr. Bocca da Serra (In campo arenoso-glareoso, graminoso, nebulis sepe humectato. 187/6 94. Marme 1708 B. — Flores nondum bene evoluti.), Buriti par. Santa Anna da Chapada (18 ”!/6 94. Malme 1708.). Suffrutex usque ad 1 m. altus, plerumque simplex, sepe monocephalus. Flores albi v. dilute coerulei. Elephantopus LL. E. scaber L. var. tomentosus (L.) ScH. BiP. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 173. Rio Grande do Sul: pluribi; specimina reportata sunt e Santo Angelo pr. Cachoeira (In hortis ete., rarius in campis. 1879/193. Marme 512.); Paraguay: Asuncion (18 "”/1 94. ÅNISITS 343.). E. riparius GARDN. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 174. Matto Grosso: Cuyaba (In ripa rivi; loco arenoso, umbroso. 18 73/5 94. Malme 1632.). Flores violacei—lilacini. E. angustifolius Sw. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 176. Rio Grande do Sul: Santo Angelo pr. Cachoeira (In campo subhumido, alte grami- noso. 1819/4 93. MALME 498.) Pluribi et in Rio Grande do Sul, ex. gr. inter Cruz Alta et Silveira Martins nec non in viciniis oppidi Santa Maria, et in Paraguay, ex. gr. Colonia Risso pr. Rio Apa, est observata. Eupatorie2r. Gymnocoronis DC. G. spilanthoides (D. Don.) DC. — BAKER, in Flora brasiliensis, Fasc. LXIX, pag. 183. Matto Grosso: Corumba (In lacuna cum flum. Paraguay communicante. 18/1 94. MaLmE 1768.). — Rami vegetativi sepe apicem versus foliis sparsis (nec oppositis). Huc pertinet Bazransa 866 a (>Bords marécageux de Rio Paraguay prés de I Assomp- tion». 18 3/5 74.). Adenostemma Forsr. A. viscosum Forst. var. triangulare (DC.) BAKER. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 185. Rio Grande do Sul: Silveira Martins pr. Santa Maria (In ripa uliginosa rivuli, 18 73/3 93. MarmzE 702.). 32 MALME, DIE COMPOSITEN DER ERSTEN REGNELLSCHEN EXPEDITION. Etiam alibi in civitate Rio Grande do Sul observavimus, ex. gr. in col. Ijuhy et in viciniis oppidi Cruz Alta. Alomia H. B. K. A. Regnellii MALME n. Sp. I (0 TN 0 ar) 5 1 0 aa Herba perennis, usque ad 30 cm. alta, rhizomate brevi, adscendente v. subhorizon- tali. Caulis subsimplex, erectus v. basi adscendens, usque ad apicem foliatus, teres, pilis mollibus, patentissimis sat parce vestitus glandulisque + longis, sat copiosis viscosus, basi usque ad 2 mm. crassus, internodiis vulgo 1—2 cm. longis. Folia tenuia, (superioribus exceptis) opposita, longe petiolata, petiolo 1,;—3 cm. longo (laminam longitudine sepe equante), xeque ac caulis piloso viscosoque, triangulato-deltoidea v. rarius late ovata, in gspeciminibus luxuriantibus usque ad 4(—4,5) cm. longa, usque ad 3,5(—4) cm. lata, in speciminibus macrioribus sepe vix 2 cm. longa, 1,5 cm. lata, apice acuta, inciso-crenata, et supra et subtus viridia, supra glabra v. parce viscosa, subtus glandulis gracilibus vis- cosa et presertim ad nervos pilis mollibus parce ornata, margine glandulis brevibus, gracilibus ciliata. Inflorescentia cymosa, laxa, pedunculis pedicellisque foliis (bracteis) ovato-lanceolatis v. lanceolatis, longiuscule v. breviter petiolatis, profunde at parce serratis v. subintegerrimis suffultis; pedicellis gracilibus, sat dense glandulosis. Calathidia circiter 5 mm. longa, multiflora (circiter 40-flora), homogama, receptaculo plano, glabro, nudo. Involuwera campanulata; squama 20—25, nonulle (5—7) breviores, ovato-lanceolat2e v. lanceo- late, ceterex subequales, lineari-oblanceolate, circiter 5 mm. longe, omnes circiter 0,8 mm. late, acute, virides, dorso glandulis pilisque gracilibus parce vestite, margine presertim apicem versus pilis vulgo simplicibus sat dense cilitate. Corolla alba v. coerulescens circiter 3 mm. longa, tubo sensim dilatato (basi circiter 0,5 mm., fauce circiter I mm. crasso), extus intusque glabro; lobis limbi brevibus (circiter 0,75 mm. longis), triangulari- ovatis (0,,—0;5 mm. latis), subobtusis, intus glabris, extus subglabris v. pilis paucis mu- nitis. — Stamvina" generis, inclusa, filamentis circiter 0,5 mm. longis, antheris 2xquilongis. Ranvi styli manifeste clavati, apices loborum limbi paullulum (circiter 0,5 mm.) superantes. Achemia cireiter 2,5 mm. longa, sublinearia v. anguste turbinata, pentagona et quinque- costata, nigra, nitentia, glabra v. basi et sub apice pilis nonnullis brevibus, demum eyane- scentibus munita. Matto Grosso: Serra da Chapada, Buriti (In fissuris rupium preruptarum, presertim subumbrosis. 18 17/6 94. Marme 1678.). Specierum brasiliensium nulli arcte affinis; similitudimem quandam prebet cum A. ageratoide H. B. K. mexicana, abs qua tamen forma serraturaque foliorum, indumento in- volucri, forma tubi corolle etc. facillime distinguitur. Stevia Cav. S. satureifolia (LAM.) Scn. Bie. var. multiaristata (SPRENG.) BAKER. — BAKER, 1. c. p. 208. Rio Grande do Sul: Säo Martinho pr. Santa Maria (In colle lapidoso, sicco, aprico, 18 5/4 93. MALmE 804.). KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND. 32. N:0O 5. 33 A ceteris St. saturerfolie formis varietatibusve et foliis latioribus et indumento glanduloso recedit; forsan melius pro propria specie sit habenda. Steviarum genus (pree- sertim species in Brasilia terrisque adjacentibus occurrentes) valde polymorphum et locis natalibus sedulo examinandum. S. laxa Hoor. & ÅRN. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 209 (Stevia satureifolia var. laxa (Hook. & ARN.) BAKER); HIERONYMUS in ENGLERS bot. Jahrb. Band XXII (1897), pag. 738. Var. Ccurtula MALME n. var. Herba perennis v. suffrutex 20—35 cm. alta, rhizomate brevissimo, basi vulgo sim- plex, rarius parce ramosa. Caulis teres, erectus, inferne hispido-villosus (pilis longis, albis, articulatis), parce pubescens glandulosusque, superne epilosus, minute at sat dense glandulosus, parce—parcissime pubescens, vulgo presertim apicem versus purpurascens. Folia omnia opposita v. summa alterna, inferiora sat conferta, internodiis 0,;—1 cm. lon- gis, cetera sursum magis magisque distantia decrescentiaque, internodiis 2—3 cm. longis, sessilia, oblanceolata v. obovata, acuta v. acutiuscula, majora 20—25(—30) mm. longa, 8—10 (rarissime —15) mm. lata, basi cuneata integerrimaque, ceterum distincte crenato- serrata, dense glanduloso-punctata, subtus parce, supra parcissime ct presertim marginem versus pilis longis, albis, articulatis vestita, manifeste pinnato-trinervia, nervis subtus emersis. Inflorescentia terminalis, laxissime paniculata, pedicellis calathidiorum vulgo 1,5— 2 cm. longis, gracilibus, purpurascentibus, epilosis, dense minuteque glandulosis. Squamee involueri cireiter 6 mm. longe, circiter 1 mm. late, lineari-oblonge, acute v. subobtusae (apice deltoidez), margine subhyaline, dorso virides v. purpurascentes, sat dense minuteque glandulose. Coroll alba, ex involucro longe exserte. Achenia manifeste costata, parce glandulosa, 2,5—3 mm. longa; pappus aristis 15—20, ferrugineo-purpurascentibus, circiter 6 mm. longis formatus. Rio Grande do Sul: inter Silveira Martins et Cruz Alta (In campo arenoso aprico. 18 ?”/3 93. Marme 726 B.), Cruz Alta (18 !?/1493. MarmeE 726. B6. Fere omnino deflorata.). A St. lara HoorK. & ÅRN., cui arcte affinis est, foliis paullulo latioribus, involucris multo brevioribus, corollis albis; a St. satureifolia (LAM.) ScH. BirP. var. multiaristata (SPRENG.) BAKER foliis fere omnibus oppositis, multo latioribus, magis distantibus et involucris brevioribus; a St. oxylena DC. et St. cinerascente ScH. Bie. jam indumento; a St. entreriensi FIERON. involucris brevioribus, squamarum involucri forma et pappo + purpurascente differt. S. cruziana MALME n. sp. IC.: tab. nostr. II fig. 6. Herba perennis usque ad 0,75 m. alta, parce ramosa V.-simplex, rhizomate brevis- simo, crasso. Caulis erectus, usque ad 3 mm. crassus, teres, indistincte sulcatus, usque ad apicem foliatus, basi glabratus, ceterum pilis albis, articulatis, + crispulis, sat brevibus et glandulis minutis dense vestitus. Folia omnia opposita, sat distantia, internodiis vulgo 3—5 cm. longis, petiolata, petiolo 10—15 mm. longo, ovata v. rhomboidali-ovata, acuta, K, Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Band. 32, N:o 5, 5) 34 MALME, DIE COMPOSITEN DER ERSTEN REGNELLSCHEN EXPEDITION. majora (4—)5— 6(—06,5) cm. longa, (2,;—)3—4(—5) em. lata, omnia basi seepe late cuneata, integerrima et in petiolum vulgo decurrentia, ceterum grosse crenata v. crenato-serrata, sat dense glanduloso-punctata, subtus cinerascentia, ad nervos sat dense, ceterum parce pilis mollibus, albis, articulatis vestita, margine pilis brevibus glandulisque minutis parce ciliata, supra pilis brevibus sparsis ornata, nervis secundariis infimis bene evolutis, neryo primario subequalibus ramosisque trinervia, venis sat conspicuis. Inflorescentia universalis sat ampla laxaque, partialibus + congestis densisque, pedicellis calathidiorum vulgo 1—3 (rarius —5) mm. longis sat gracilibus, pilis brevibus, + crispulis glandulisque sat minutis dense vestitis. Calathidia circiter 10 mm. longa; squame involucri lineari-lanceolatze, (7,5—)8 —9 mm. longe, 1—1,25 mm. late, acute (apice lanceolate), margine subhyaline, ceterum virides Vv. stramineo-virides, dorso pilis brevibus, mollibus, sat densis glandulisque curtis, sat parcis vestite. Corolle albide, exserte, circiter 8 mm. longe, tubi extus glabri v. par- cissime glandulosi parte dimidia inferiore cylindracea, superiore sensim ampliata; laciniis limbi 1,5—2 mm. longis oblongo-ovatis, acutiusculis, extus pilis glandulisque curtis parce ornatis. Ramn styli longe exserti, subfiliformes. Achemnia cireiter 3 mm. longa, manifeste pentagona v. quinquecostata, costis scabriusculis, inter costas glaberrima v. parcissime glandulosa; pappus ex aristis 15—20 sordide albidis v. paullulum ferrugineis, circiter 5 mm. longis formatus. ; Rio Grande do Sul: Cruz Alta (Inter frutices; loco sat sicco. 184 93. MALME 786-). St. aristate D. Don, mihi non nisi e descriptione note, affinis, abs gqua jam foliis pro rata latioribus, longius petiolatis, supra pilis ornatis differt. In St. veronice DC. in- florescentize laxe, folia breviter petiolata v. subsessilia, ad basin longe angustata etc. Mikania Wicrp. Nomen Willoughbya NECK., jam diu oblivioni datum, resuscitare -vix est necessarium. M. officinalis MART. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 221. Matto Grosso: Santa Anna da Chapada (Loco aperto, arenoso, humido. 18 75/2 94: MarmE 1440 B-.), Serra de Curupira (In campis apricis jam paullo uliginosis. 18/2 94. LINDMAN S. D:) M. ternifolia DC. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 222. Rio Grande do Sul: inter Silveira Martins et Cruz Alta (In campo arenoso, aprico. 18 ?4/3 93. Marme 726.), Cruz Alta (18 !9/4 93. MALmeE 726 y.). Foliis minus profunde pinnatifidis a speciminibus Sellowianis recedit, at certe specifice non diversa. M. involucrata Hooz. & ÅRN. —- BAKER, 1. c. pag. 239 (M. bracteosa DC.). Rio Grande do Sul: Hamburgerberg (Frutex alte volubilis in fruticetis et arboribus, locis + humidis. 18 ”9/10 92. MALME 202. Jam p. parte deflorata.). Folia verisimiliter ad hanc speciem pertinentia praeterea e Silveira Martins repor- tavimus, KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND. 32. N:0O 5. 35 M. chlorolepis BAKER. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 247. Rio Grande do Sul: colonia Ijuhy (Inter frutices; loco sat aperto, in silva. 187?/393. MALME 734.). Cum speciminibus originalibus Bakerianis in Herb. Regnell. asservatis omnino congruit. Verisimiliter huc pertinet etiam specimen sterile e Silveira Martins a cl. C. LIND- MAN reportatum. M. scandens (L.) Winrp. ”periplocifolia (Hoor. & ÅRN.). — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 249 (pro var.). Ic. tab. nostr. III fig. 7. Rio Grande do Sul: Quinta pr. oppidum Rio Grande (In fruticeto subhumido. 18 ”/122 92. MaLmeE 434.); Paraguay: territor. El Gran Chaco, in adspectu urbis Asuncion (Cum Ipomwea fistulosa, loco paludoso. 187?/893. Marme 898 B.), El Chaco, in ripa fluvii Paraguay (ad truncos Salicis alte volutans. 187”/993. LINDMAN 2151.). Foliorum forma, ramis forigeris sepissime foliatis, inflorescentiis contractis densisque, calathidiis parvis, involucri circiter 2,5 mm. longi squama infima s. bractea subulata, ceteras sepissime superante facile distincta. In speciminibus e Paraguay reportatis, ad que icones in tab. nostra III date confectae sunt, caulis glaberrimus est, sat indistincte costatus, sepe paullulum purpurascens; folia sunt sat parce glanduloso-punctata, et supra et subtus subglabra; squame involueri sub- glabre, parce glanduloso-punctate, margine parce ciliate, exteriores acutiuscule, interiores obtuse; fores ex involucro longe exserti; achenia inter costas glanduloso-punctata, pappi albi sete 23—30. Specimina in Rio Grande do Sul collecta differunt foliis minoribus, dense glandu- loso-punctatis, et supra et subtus pilis brevibus, + adpressis, parcis pubescentibus, lobis basalibus magis divergentibus patentissimisque; squamis involuecri, presertim exterioribus, distinetius pubescentibus et densius glanduloso-punctatis. Var. intermedia MALME n. var. Caulis teres, leviter costatus, glanduloso-punctatus, pilis mollibus albis sat dense vestitus. Folia longe petiolata (petiolo circiter 3 cm. longo, indumento caulis), fere eadem forma ac in M. "periplocifolia, dense glanduloso-punctata, et supra et subtus pilis brevibus sat parcis hirtella. Rami forigeri sepissime foliati. Inflorescentia contracta densaque, pedi- cellis calathidiorum vulgo circiter 1 mm. longis. Calathidia cireiter 6 mm. longa; invo- lueri cireiter 4 mm. longi squama infima s. bractea lanceolato-subulata, pilis albis sat parce vestita, cetere acute v. interiores nonnumquam obtusiusculx, dorso glanduloso- punctate pilisque albis, mollibus parce ornate; cetera M. "periplocifolie. Paraguay: Colonia Risso pr. Rio Apa (Inter gramina; loco humido. 18 75/10 93. MALME 1090 E-.). Presertim indumento et involucro longiore a forma typica recedit; aliquantulum ad Ycynanchifoliam (BAKER) (BAKER, l. c. pag. 249. M. scandens var. cynanchifolia HooK. & ARN. mss.) vergit. 20 MALME, DIE COMPOSITEN DER ERSTEN REGNELLSCHEN EXPEDITION. M. scandens (L.) Wiurp. ”opifera MART. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 249 (M. scandens var. umbellifera (GARDN.) saltem p. p-)- Ic.: tab. nostr. III fig. 8. Paraguay: Asuncion (18 ”/174. BALANSA 762.). Foliis late ovato-cordatis, sinu profundo, angusto; inflorescentiis sat densis, umbelli- formibus; calathidiis parvis, circiter 5,5 mm. longis; involucri 4,5—95 mm. longi squama infima seu bractea lanceolata, ceteris multo breviore dignota. Caulis speciminum a BALANSA collectorum teres, striatus, pilis brevibus, patentissi- mis v. + recurvatis parce vestitus; folia longe petiolata (petiolo lamine subequilongo, indumento caulis), breviter acuminata, undulato-crenata, dense glanduloso-punctata, supra glabra, subtus presertim ad nervos pilis parcis ornata; inflorescentie axillares, subefoliatee, foliis longiores, sat dense, pedicellis calathidiorum vulgo 1—2 mm. longis, subglabris; squame involucri parcissime glanduloso-punctate, apicem versus margine dense ciliate, acute v. interiores nonnumquam subobtuse; corolle ex involucro haud multum exsert2e; achenia M. "periplocifolic, pappo + rufescente. Huic forme simillima sunt specimina e Rio de Janeiro a FREYREISS et WIDGREN et e Santos a Mosén (In ripa amnis Buturoca. 187??/375. N:o 3647.) reportata. Differunt caule, petiolis, pedunculis pedicellisque glabris; foliis acutis, sinu lato, multo minus pro- fundo; squamis involucri glabris, subeciliatis, distinetius acutis. Ad descriptionem M. umbellifere GARDN. in Hookers Lond. Journ. of Bot. IV (1845) pag. 119 datam bene quadrant; nominanda var. umbellifera (GARDN.) MALME. M. scandens (L.) Wiurp. ”paraguayensis MALME n. subsp. Ic.: tab. nostr. IV fig. 10. Caule tomentoso; foliis late ovato-cordatis, sinu minus profundo, lato, repando-den- tatis, longe acuminatis; ramis florigeris sepissime foliatis; inflorescentiis contractis den- sisque; calathidiis parvis, circiter 5 mm. longis; involucri cireiter 2 mm. longi squama infima s. bractea lanceolata, acuminata, sat dense pilosa, ceteras multum superante dignota. Caulis subteres, striatus v. costulatus, parcissime glanduloso-punctatus, pilis brevi- bus mollibus, albis pubescens v. tomentosus; folia longe petiolata, petiolo vulgo circiter 35 cm. longo, in sinu late cuneata, sat dense — parce glanduloso-puncetata, et supra et subtus pilis brevibus presertim ad nervos sat parce ornata, majora usque ad 9 cm. longa, usque ad 7 cm. lata, lobis basalibus rotundatis, superiora minora, angustiora, subtriangu- lata; inflorescentia M. "periplocifolice, pedicellis calathidiorum vulgo cireiter 1 mm. longis, pubescentibus; squame involueri parce glanduloso-puuctate, late albo-hyalino-marginatee, exteriores acute v. longius acuminatr, dorso pilis albis, mollibus sat dense ornate, in- teriores obtuse v. brevissime acuminater, subglabre; coroll&e longe ex involuero exserte; achemia M. ”periplocifolie, pappo albo. Paraguay: territor. El Gran Chaco, Rio s. Riacho Negro (Inter frutices ripe fluvii. 18 15/9 93. Marme 946.). A M. "Fperiplocifolia indumento, bractea involueri lata foliisque latioribus etc. differt. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND. 32. N:O 5. 37 M. laxa DC. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 250. ”"euryanthela MaALmE n. subsp. IC.: tab. nostr. III fig. 9. Caulis teres, striatus, glaberrimus, hinc inde verruculosus (rami juniores tenuiter fugaciterque puberuli). Folia obscure viridia (ut herba tota), longe petiolata, petiolo 2,5—3 cm. longo, glaberrimo, late cordato-triangulata, sinu minus profundo, latissimo, Vv. sub- triangulata, acuta v. paullulum acuminata, subintegerrima, supra et subtus glabra (juniora fugaciter tenuissimeque puberula). Inflorescentia foliata, thyrsoidea, ampla, usque ad 20 cm. longa, usque ad 10 cm. lata, laxa, pedicellis calathidiorum vulgo circiter 5 mm. lon- gis, glabris. Calathidia 8—9 mm. longa. Involucri circiter 5 mm. longi squama infima s. bractea late lanceolata, acuta, ceteris multo brevior; cetere glabre, apicem versus mar- gine minute ciliate, anguste hyalino-marginate, exteriores subacutr, interiores obtuse. Corolle ex involuero longe exserte, lobis limbi pro rata longis, circiter 1,5 mm. longis, late lanceolatis, acutis, patentibus. Achenia (speciminum reportatorum immatura) glabra, circiter 3 mm. longa, pappo circiter 5 mm. longo, e pilis circiter 30 formato, albo (dein rufescente?). Paraguay: Aregua pr. Asuncion (Inter frutices; loco sat aperto, humido. 18 ?9/s 93. MALME 882.). Corolle foliorumque forma cum M. laza DC. bene congruit; ceteris notis, ex. gr. inflorescentia thyrsoidea valde recedit. Forsan pro propria specie sit habenda. Specimina habitu subsimilia in herbariis nomine M. thunbergicefolie GARDN. salutata vidimus, que species e descriptione diversissima. M. cordifolia (L. fil.) WILLD. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 253 (excl. syn. nonnullis). Rio Grande do Sul: Santo Angelo pr. Cachoeira (Inter gramineas altas campi sub- humidi nec non in »capoeiras». 18 !!/293. MALME 562.). Indumento calathidiisque multo longioribus (in speciminibus supra commemoratis 10 mm. longis), involucri (7—8 mm. longi) squamis omnibus acutis, pro rata angustiori- bus a M. scandente (L.) Wiurp. et affinibus facile dignoscitur. M. apiifolia DC. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 262. Rio Grande do Sul: colonia Ijuhy (Inter frutices; loco sat aperto in silva. 18 9/3 93. MaALME 732.). In vicinitate oppidi Caldas, ubi a WIDGREN (anno 1845) et a REGNELL (N:o III: 1590) collecta est, mense Aprili floret. M. psilostachya DC. var. scabra (DC.) BAKER. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 265. Matto Grosso: Cuyaba (In »cerrado» sat denso prope oppidum. 18 7/s—""/s5 94. MALME 1608.). 38 MALMÉ, DIE COMPOSITEN DER ERSTEN REGNELLSCHEN EXPEDITION. Eupatorium L. E. conyzoides Var « Maximiliani (DC.) BAKER. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 277. Matto Grosso: Cuyaba (In »cerrado»; loco sicco. 187?/5 94. Marmz 1508 B.). I vicinitate oppidi Caldas floret mensibus (Aprili) Majo—Julio. E. foliatum (ScH. Bir.) HirRon. — HIERONYMUS in ENGLERS bot. Jahrb. Band XXII (1897), pag. 748. Rio Grande do Sul: Silveira Martins pr. Santa Maria (Imprimis in »capoeiras», locis + apertis. 187'?/393. MarmzE 708.), colonia Ijuhy (Ejusmodi loco. 187?/393. MALME 708 B.). E. squalidum DC. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 281. Matto Grosso: Cuyaba (In »cerrado» pr. oppidum. 18 7?7/394. Marme 1488 B. — 18 !?/4 94. MaALmME s. n. — 18 7/5 94. MALME s. n.). Var. tomentosum (ScH. Bir.) BAKER. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 282. Matto Grosso: Cuyaba (In »cerrado»; locis glareosis, siccis. 18 ”9/494. MarmzE 1566. — 18 7/5 94. MarmzE 1566 B-.). Var. Martiusii (DC.) BAKER. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 282. Matto Grosso: Coxipö (igreja) pr. Cuyaba (In »cerrado». 18 ?7/494. MALmME s. n.). Varietates forsan melius pro speciebus distinctis sint habende. E. squarrulosum Hoor. & ÅRN. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 284 (E. liatrideum DC). Rio Grande do Sul: Cachoeira (In campo aprico, arenoso, inter Myrtaceas fruticosas, quas »Araca do campo» vocant incole. 18!5/293. Marmer 588. — 18 !!/5 93. Marme 5887. Omnino defloratum.). Hibernat stolonibus hypogeis, tenuibus, subhorizontalibus. E. lzevigatum LAM. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 286. Rio Grande do Sul: Cruz Alta (In campo; locis terra fere denudata, aqua pluviali aliquantulum stagnante. 18 17-!7/493. Marme 766.); Matto Grosso: Cuyaba (In »cerrado»; imprimis locis subhumidis. 1875/1494. Marme 1542.). Inter vulgatissimas Compositas et civitat. Rio Grande do Sul et civitat. Matto Grosso censendum. In vicinitate oppidi Caldas mensibus Martio et Aprili floret. E. myriocephalum GARDN. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 289. Matto Grosso: Cuyaba (In »cerrado»; locis subhumidis. 18/5 94. MarmzE 1598 C+)). Specimina originalia hujus speciei non vidimus, quäre determinatio haud omnino est certa. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND. 32. N:O 5. 39 E. densiflorum MOoronG (Annals N. Y. Acad. Sci. VII, Dec. 1892, pag. 136.). Paraguay: Asuncion, Recoleta. (18 !?/2 94. AnNisits 330.) Huc pertinet BALAnsa 933 (Asuncion, »dans le champs incultes». 18 "/474.). Specimina originalia hujus speciei non vidimus, at specimina in Herb. Regnell. asservata cum descriptione 1. c. data plane congruunt. BaALANSA 937 a (Bords de VArroyo Jejui, au nord de Caaguazu. Avril 1876».) ad E. twvefolium DL. (BAKER, 1. c. pag. 290) pertinet. E. pictum GARDN. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 291. Matto Grosso: Cuyaba (In »cerrado» sat denso. 187/594. MarmeE 1598 C.). Specimina reportata nimis juvenilia et haud certe determinanda; ceterum non nisi unicum speciminulum authenticum valde mancum vidimus. E. asperrimum ScH. BiP. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 292. Matto Grosso: Cuyaba (In »cerrado> sat denso; imprimis locis arenosis, subhumidis. 18 2/5 94. MarmeE 1598.). Suffrutex v. herba perennis 1 m. altus, foribus violaceis. E, subtruncatum GARDN. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 293. Matto Grosso: Cuyaba (In »cerrado» sat denso. 18/5 94. MarmzeE 1614.). Specimina authentica hujus speciei non vidimus. E. subhastatum Hoozr. & ÅRN. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 294 (E. bartsiefolium DC.). Rio Grande do Sul: Cachoeira (In campo arenoso, aprico, inter Myrtaceas et Ver- nonias. 18 79/293. MaLrmE 612.). Huc pertinet BALANSA 952 (Caaguazu, »dans les campos». 18 7/3 76.). E. bracteatum Hoor. & ÅRN. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 298 [E. tozziefolium DC. var. bractea- tum (HO0oE. & ARN.)]. Rio Grande do Sul: Santo Angelo pr. Cachoeira (In campo subhumido, graminoso. 18 39/1 93. MALME 526.). E. caaguazuense HIERON. — HIERONYMUS in ENGLERS bot. Jahrb. Band XXII (1897) pag. 760. Rio Grande do Sul: Santo Angelo pr. Cachoeira (In campo subhumido graminoso. 18 22/1 93. MALmME 528.). E. Ilupulinum BAKER. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 301. Matto Grosso: Cuyaba (In »cerrado» sat denso; loco arenoso-glareoso. 1879/494, MaALME 1528.), 40 MAÅLME, DIE COMPOSITEN DER ERSTEN REGNELLSCHEN EXPEDITION. E. oxychleenum DC. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 314 (PH. amygdalinum LAM: var. oxychlenum (DC.) BAKER.). Matto Grosso: ad radices montis Serra da Chapada nec non ad Cozipo Mirim pr. Cuyaba (In campo aperto, arenoso-glareoso, sat graminoso. 18 ?9/6 94. Marme 1756.). Indumento et ab HF. amygdalino LAM. et a specie sequente valde recedit. E. glandulosissimum MALME n. Sp. Herba perennis usque ad 0,5 m. alta, rhizomate crasso, brevissimo. Caulis teres, erectus, simplex, usque ad apicem foliatus, glandulis curtis pilisque brevibus, albis, molli- bus dense vestitus. Folia distantia, internodiis vulgo 3—5 cm. longis, erecto-patentia, apicem caulis versus decrescentia, sessilia, oblanceolata, obtusa basi, longe cuneata, majora circiter 7 cm. longa, 1,;—2 cm. lata, omnia integerrima v. indistincte repando-dentata, supra glandulis sessilibus densissime, pilis brevibus, mollibus sat dense — parce vestita, subtus sat dense glandulosa, pilis brevibus, mollibus, densis tomentosa, margine sepe scabriuscula, nervis secundariis utrogque latere vulgo circiter 9, arcuatis junctisque; venis distinctis, reti- culatis. Inflorescentia terminalis, corymbosa, circiter 5 cm. lata, sat densa, pedicellis calathidiorum vulgo 2—4 mm. longis, glandulosis, tomentosis. Calathidia 20—25-flora, circiter 7 mm. longa; involucri campanulati squame circiter 30, apice rosex v. roseo-pur- purascentes, parce glanmdulose, pilis mollibus, albis presertim apice sat dense vestite, valde inequilonge, circiter 5-seriate, infime anguste lanceolate, ceterx lineares, 0,5—0,75 mm. late, trinerves, acute v. acuminatrer, superiores, circiter 4 mm. longe. Coroll rose2, ex involucro manifeste exserte, circiter 5 mm. longe, tubi gracilis parte dimidia inferiore cylindrica, superiore sensim paullulum dilatata; lobis s. dentibus limbi lanceolato-triangu- latis, vix 0,5 mm. longis, erectis, extus (dorso) glandulis brevipetiolatis parce ornatis. Stamina inelusa. Rami styli haud multum (vix I mm.) exserti, erecti, filiformes. Achemia in speciminibus reportatis valde immatura cireiter 1,5 mm. longa, pilis adpressis parce sericea. Matto Grosso: Serra da Chapada, Buriti (In campo aprico, arenoso, graminoso, nebu- lis sepe humefacto. 18 7/6 94. Marmzr 1744.). ZE. oxychleno DC. valde affine; differt calathidiis paullo minoribus et presertim in- dumento dense glanduloso. E. Tweedieanum Hoor. & ÅRN. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 319 (PJ. steviefolium DC. var. eri- geroides (DC.) BAKER.). Rio Grande do Sul: Cruz Alta (In campo; locis humidis, + graminosis. 18 "/493. MaimE 780.), Santa Maria (In campo subhumido, sat graminoso. 1879/2493. MALME 806 B.), Cachoeira (18 !!/5 93. MALME 7807. Fere omnino defloratum.). Flores albi, anthere violacex. Hibernat stolonibus hypogeis subhorizontalibus. Aeque ac sequens pluribi in civit. Rio Grande do Sul. Huc pertinet BALANsA 736 (Paraguari, »dans les påturages». 18 ?4/475.). E, laetevirens Hoor. & ÅRN. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 319 (E. steviefolium DO. var. letevirens (HooK. & ARN.) BAKER). KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND. 32. N:0O 5. 41 Rio Grande do Sul: Cruz Alta (In campo; locis paludosis, graminosis. 18 !2/,—17/4 93. MALME 774.). E. tremulum Hoor. & ARN. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 322 (E. dendroides var. xylophylloides (DC.) BAKER). Rio Grande do Sul: pr. oppidum Cruz Alta (In ripa rivuli campi uliginosa, grami- nosa. 187?7/493. MALME 796.). E. megaphyllum BAKER. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 322. Paraguay: Paraguari (In silva minus densa montis Cerro Negro. 18 !/g8 93. MALME 864.). Frutex arborescens, parce ramosus, usque ad 4 m. altus, floribus albis. E. picturatum MALME n. sp. [OEtabimostr. eo bV/Cfios I E (Heterolepis) herbaceum, perenne, usque ad 1,5 m. altum, rhizomate horizontali, + elongato, sympodiali, stolonibus longis, hypogeis, subaphyllis, horizontalibus hibernans. Caulis teres, lxvis, glaberrimus, erectus, sat ramosus, apicem versus spe purpurascens, usque ad inflorescentiam foliatus. Folia opposita, distantia (internodiis 6—12 cm. longis), alato-petiolata (petiolis foliorum majorum usque ad 2 cm. longis), anguste ovato-deltoidea v. ovato-rhomboidalia, acuta v. rarius acuminata, basi late cuneata integerrima, ceterum grosse serrata, et supra et subtus viridia et ad nervos parcissime pilosa, ceterum glabra, margine pilis rigidis, adpressis, sat densis ciliata, nervis secundariis utroque latere 4—5, inferioribus validioribus, angulo 35—40”, ceteris angulo 45—50” insidentibus; venis den- sissimis, haud prominentibus. Inflorescentia terminalis, corymbosa, usque ad 10 cm. lata, densa, pedicellis valde inzequilongis, (xque ac pedunculis) pubescentibus. Calathidia 7—38 mm. longa, 12—15-flora; involucri anguste campanulati squamr 15—20, dorso vio- lace&, vulgo striis 3 albis ornate, late albo-hyalino-marginate, valde inequilonge, 3—4- seriate, obtusae, infimx 1—1,5 mm. longe, ovate, dorso levissime puberule, margine breviter denseque ciliate, medix 2—3 mm. longer, 1—1,25 mm. late, ovales, dorso glabree, margine ciliate, superiores lineari-lingulatex, usque ad 5 mm. longe, vix I mm. late, eciliatrxe. Corolle roseo-violacex v. violacex, nonnihil ex involucro exserte, tubo e basi angustissima sensim paullulum dilatato, glaberrimo; lobis seu dentibus limbi brevissimis, late triangulatis, circiter 0,3 mm. longis, paullulo latioribus, acutis, erectis, dorso glabris. Stamina inclusa. Rami styli albi v. dilute violacei, longissime exserti, filiformes v. leviter clavati. Achenia circiter 1,2 mm. longa, nigricantia, glaberrima, nitida, pappi albidi, cir- citer 4 mm. longi setis circiter 30, manifeste ciliatis. Rio Grande do Sul: colonia Ijuhy (In »capoeira> sat nova. 187”/493. MALME 752.). Habitu, foliorum forma, stolonibus hypogeis etc. E. inulefolium H. B. K. in me- moriam revocat species nostra, eique sine dubio sat affinis est. Differt glabritie, florum numero, squamarum involucri colore etc. K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Band. 32. N:o 5. 6 49 MALME, DIE COMPOSITEN DER ERSTEN REGNELLSCHEN EXPEDITION. In clavi p. p. artificiali celeberrimi BAKER ad Heterolepides floribus in unoquoque calathidio 10—20 instructas referendum. E. prasiifolium (GRrRISEB.) HIrRON. — HIERONYMUS in ENGLERS bot. Jahrb. Band XXI (1897), pag. 768. Argentina civit. Entrerios: Diamante (leg. A. KuLLBErG 1895). Specimina reportata ad formam pertinent, quam GrisrBAcH (Symb. ad. Flor. argent. (1879), pag. 171) EB. pycnocephalum nuncupat. I E. inulzgefolium H. B. K. (ex HIERONYMUS, 1. c. pag. 765). — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 324 (I. pallescens DC). Rio Grande do Sul: Silveira Martins pr. Santa Maria (Ruderalis, in pascuis, in »rocas> etc. 18 7?/8 93. Marme 720.). E diario nostro in Rio Grande pluribi nec non ad Asun- cion reipublicx Paraguay copiose occurrit. E. ligulsefolium Hoorz. & ARN. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 327 (HE. gnidioides DC.). Rio Grande do Sul: Porto Alegre (In campo; locis arenosis, siccis, ventosis. 18 ”!/5 93. MALMr 822.). Frutex usque ad 1 m. altus. Flores roseo-violacei, ramis stylorum albis. E. serratum SPRENG. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 328. Rio Grande do Su: Silveira Martins pr. Santa Maria (In »capoeira» minus densa; loco subhumido. 1875/293. Marme 668.) Foliis subtus viridibus, subealvis ad var. alpestre (GARDN.) BAKER aliquantulum accedit. Forsan melius sit nuneupandum HE. comptoniwefoliuwm DC. E. nummularia HoorK. & ÅRN. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 330. Rio Grande de Sul: Santo Angelo pr. Cachocira (In campo humido nec non ad marginem silvulx (»capäo»). 18'!/293. MaALrme 564.). Frutex usque ad 1 m. altus, parce ramosus, ramis erectis. E. bupleurifolium DC. var. asclepiadeum (DC.) BAKER. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 333. Rio Grande do Sul: Hamburgerberg (Locis paludosis, apertis, alte graminosis. 18 ”?/10 92. MALME 2836-). E. oblongifolium (SPRENG.) BAKER. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 333. Rio Grande do Sul: inter Silveira Martins et Cruz Alta (In campo arenoso, aprico. 18 4/3 93. Marirmr 724 B.), Cruz Alta (18 !?/493. Marmr 770.) Herba perennis eirciter 0,5 m. alta, radiee inerassata, subearnosa, floribus albis. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND. 32. NIO, Då 43 E. vernoniopsis ScH. Bier. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 334. Rio Grande do Sul: Säo Martinho pr. Santa Maria (In campo arenoso, aprico. 18 ?/4 93. MaArmE 802 B.), Cachoeira (18 !9/5 93. MarmE 802 B$ö.). Specimina nostra a forma typica mnonnullis notis differt, ex. gr. foliis plerisque oppositis, quamobrem descriptio sequens detur: Herba perennis, 40—50 cm. alta, simplex v. apice parce ramosa, erecta, radice crassa tortuosa. Caulis teres, parce tomentosus v. scabriusculus, usque ad inflorescentiam foliatus. Folia inferiora et sxpe media opposita, superiora alternantia, sat distantia (inter- nodiis inferioribus 1—2 cm., superioribus usque ad 3 cm. et ultra longis), apicem caulis versus valde decrescentia (media majora usque ad 5 cm. longa, 3—3,5 cm. lata, superiora 2 em. longa, 1 cm. lata), sessilia, patentia v. swpe reflexa, ovata v. late elliptica, apice acuta, basi late cuneata integerrima, ceterum crenato-serrata, pilis supra parcis, subtus paullulo densioribus, mollibus vestita, margine scabrida, nervis secundariis utroque latere vulgo 2—3, arcuatis, angulo circiter 30” insidentibus; venis haud multum prominentibus. Inflorescentia terminalis, corymbosa, sat ampla, usque ad 10 cm. lata, pedicellis calathi- diorum valde inaxquilongis, vulgo circiter 5 mm. longis, dense pilosis. Calathidia 7T—38 mm. longa, 8—10-flora; involucert campanulati squame cireiter 12, roseo-violacer, valde inequilonge, inferiores sat anguste lanceolatex, 2—3 mm. long, acute, superiores lineari- lingulat2x, obtusissimae, usque ad 5 mm. longe, usque ad 1,5 mm. late, dorso sat parce — sat dense pilosex, apice densissime albido- v. roseolo-villose. Corolle roseo-violacee, ex involucro longe exserte, circiter 5 mm. long, tubo sensim paullulum dilatato; lobis s. dentibus limbi late triangulatis, circiter 0,5 mm. longis latisque, acutis, erectis, dorso (extus) glandulis nonnullis ornatis. Stamina inelusa. Ranu styli albi, longe exserti, fili- formes v. mnonnihil clavati. Achema turbimata, cireiter 2 mm. longa, persistenter pilosa, pappi albidi, circiter 4 mm. longi setis numerosis (circiter 40). Nominandum var. roseoviolaceum MaLrmMe; forsan pro propria specie sit habendum. E. multicrenulatum ScH. Bir. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 335. Rio Grande do Sul: inter Silveira Martins et Cruz Alta (In campo subhumido. 18 ?/393. MarmE 724 C.), Rincäo dos Valles pr. Cruz Alta (In campo subhumido, ad marginem silve. 18 9/493. Manme 792 B.); Paraguay: Piruyu (In prato humido. 18 t/2 94. Anisrrs 480.). Frutex (v. suffrutex) 1—2 m. altus, parce ramosus, ramis erectis, floribus roseo- violaceis. E. dentatum GARDN. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 337. Matto Grosso: Coxipo Mirim pr. Cuyaba (In campo aperto, arenoso-glareoso, grami- noso. 1879/6 94. MarmzE 1756 B.). Flores albi, fragantes. In vicinitate oppidi Caldas mensibus Aug. et Sept. floret. 44 MALME, DIE COMPOSITEN DER ERSTEN REGNELLSCHEN EXPEDITION. E. kleinioides H. B. K. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 342. Matto Grosso: Cuyaba (Loco aperto, glareoso-arenoso, sat sicco. 18/12 93. MALME s. n.), ibidem (18 ?/12 93. MarmeE 1266 B.), ibidem (In »cerrado», imprimis locis sub- apertis, subhumidis, parce graminosis. 18 ”9/494. Marme 1560.). Vulgo herba annua; rarius »annua hiemans> v. subbiennis, qualia sunt specimina Dec. 1893 collecta, ceterum non differentia. E. macrophyllum L. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 345. Matto Grosso: Santa Anna da Chapada (In silva minus densa. 18!9/2 94. MALMr 1408.); Paraguay: Paraguari (In silva declivium montis Cerro Negro, parcissime. 18 7/8 93. MaLmE 872. — Eodem loco jam legit Baransa (N:o 923 a) 18 ”!/6 74.). E. grande ScH. Bie. ap. BAKER. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 347. Rio Grande do Sul: Santo Angelo pr. Cachoeira (In campo humido, graminoso. 18 !9/2 93. MALME 568.) Herba perennis usque ad 75 cm. alta, floribus roseis v. roseo-violaceis. E. macrocephalum Less. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 358. Rio Grande do Sul: Santo Angelo pr. Cachoeira (In campo subhumido, alte grami- noso. 187!?/193. MaALmME 482.). E. betonicaeforme (DC.) BAKER. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 362. Rio Grande do Sul: Santo Angelo pr. Cachoeira (In campo; loco terra fere denudata, aqua pluviali aliquantulum stagnante. 18 '9/293. Marnme 572 OC.) E. Candolleanum HoorE. & ÅRN. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 363. Rio Grande do Sul: Santo Angelo pr. Cachoeira (In campo; loco terra fere nuda, aqua pluviali aliquantulum stagnante. 187'!/293. Marmr 572.), Cachoeira (Ejusmodi loco. 18"/293. MarmeE 616 B. — 18 !!/5 93. MarmE 616 BY. Omnino defloratum.). Copiosa fit innovatio per ramos e gemmis radicibus v. basi caulis affixis evolutos. E. hecatanthum (DC.) BAKER. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 365. Rio Grande do Sul: Silveira Martins pr. Santa Maria (Loco aperto, terra + denudata, aqua pluviali aliquantulum stagnante. 187/393. Marme 670.); Paraguay: Caballero (18 !/1 94. ANISITS 354.). Huc pertinet BALANsA 799 a (Paraguari, »Foréts du Cerro San Tomas». 187476) Kanimia GaARDN. K. palustris GARDN. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 370. Matto Grosso: Coxipo Mirim pr. Cuyaba (Loco aperto, arenoso, subhumido, in con- sortio Cyperacearum etc. 18 7/494. Manme 1510.). KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND. 32. N:0 5. 45 Asteremr. Grindelia Winip. G. puberula Hoor. & ARN. — BAKER, Flor. brasiliensis, Fasc. LXXXVII, pag. 4. Rio Grande do Sul: Porto Alegre (Loco arenoso, aprico, sicco. 18/10 92. MALME 176.). Suffrutex 0,35—0,> m. altus. Florum odor Calendule officinalis. Planta a nobis reportata foliis angustioribus (maximis usque ad 5,5 cm. longis, I cm. latis), dense glandulosis a Sellowianis differt. Dicatur f. angustifolia MALME. Inulopsis O. Horrwm. I. scaposa (DC.) O. HorrMm. — 0. HOFFMANN in ENGLER und PRANTL, Die natärl. Pflanzenfam. IV Teil, 5. Abteil. pag. 149. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 6 (Leucopsis scaposa (DC.) BAKER). Minas Geraes: Sao Joäo del Rey (In campo aprico, arenoso, lapilloso, paullo ante flammis vexato. 18?!/8 92. MALME 16.). Ligule alba (haud lute&, ut sepe indicatur). Noticastrum DC. N. eriophorum REMY. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 7 (Leucopsts sericea LESS. var. eriophora (REMY) BAKER). Rio Grande do Sul: Ilha dos Marinheiros pr. oppidum Rio Grande (In arena mobili; loco ventoso, sat sicco. 18”7/1192. MALME 362.) Ligulae albide v. violaceo-purpurascentes (haud lutex). N. calendulaceum (GRISEB.) MALME. — BAKER, l. c. pag. 9 (Leucopsis calendulacea (GRISEB.) BAKER). Rio Grande do Sul: oppidum Rio Grande (Loco arenoso, aprico, secundum viam ferream. 187!9/1:192. MALME 394.). Ligule albe v. violaceo-purpurascentes. Ad N. sericeum (LESS.) arcte accedunt specimina nostra. Forsan cum Asteris genere sint conjungendwe he species. Leucopsis BaKrer (ex p.). L. Tweediei (HooK. & ÅRN.) BAKER. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 9. Rio Grande do Sul: Cruz Alta (In palude graminosa, aperta. 18 '?/493. Marme 778.). Ligule (ut discus) luteze. In vicinitate oppidi Caldas (Minas Geraes) mensibus Jan. —Maj. foret. 46 MALME, DIE COMPOSITEN DER ERSTEN REGNELLSCHEN EXPEDITION. A ceteris speciebus a celeberr. BAKER ad hoc genus ductis valde recedit; forsan cum Haplopappo Cass. jungenda sit ideoque genus Leucopsis BAKER omnino delendum. Solidago LL. S. microglossa DC. (emend.) — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 10. Rio Grande do Sul: pluribi; specimina reportavimus e Cachoeira (In campo aprico, inter myrtaceas fruticosas et Vernonias. 18 79/293. Marmr 610.), Silveira Martins pr. Santa Maria (Ruderalis et in »rocas» vetustis. 1877/393. MaLnme 722.); Paraguay: Asun- cion (18 3/11 93. Awnisits 143. Flores nondum bene evoluti.). Inter vulgatissimas Compositas civit. Rio Grande do Sul censenda, presertim in cultis, rarius in campis occurrens. Hibernat stolonibus horizontalibus, hypogeis, subaphyllis. Hysterionica Winnp. H. pinifolia (Poir.) BAKER. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 12. Rio Grande do Sul: Porto Alegre (In declivibus collium; locis arenosis, apricis. 18 ”/10 92. Marme 180. — 18 7"!/5 93. Marme 820.), Senandes pr. oppid. Rio Grande (In campo; loco aprico, arenoso, subnudo. 187”/11 92. Marme 370.). Suffrutex 1—1,5 dm. altus. Ligulzxe lutex, dein, tempore postflorationis, purpura- scentes. H. montevidensis (SPRENG.) BAKER. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 13. Rio Grande do Sul: Rincäo dos Valles pr. Cruz Alta (In campo, secundum viam; loco sicco, terra + denudata. 18 ?9/493. Marmr 792.) Herba annua, ligulis albis v. leviter purpurascentibus. Podocoma Cass. P. hieraciifolia (Poir.) CAss. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 15. Rio Grande do Sul: Cachoeira (In campo aprico, sat graminoso. 18!!'/593. MALME 814 B.). Specimina reportata minus bona, haud certe determinanda. P. hirsuta BAKER. — BAKER, l. c. pag. 15. Rio Grande do Sul: Silveira Martins pr. Santa Maria (In pascuo subumbroso, 18 ”3/293. Marme 674.). KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND. 32. N:0O 5. 47 Asteropsis Less. A. macrocephala LEss. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 17. Rio Grande do Sul: Campos da Cima da Serra, pluribi in campis arenosis, apricis, siccis; specimina reportavimus e Cruz Alta (18 '?/493. MaLmMe 728 P.), inter Silveira Mar- tins et Cruz Alta (18/3 93. MaALmr 728.). Ligule albe v. leviter roseo-violascentes. Heterothalamus Less. H. psiadioides LEss. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 19. Rio Grande do Sul: Porto Alegre (In collibus arenoso-glarcosis, apricis. 18/11 92. MarmE 244 B. — 18 7/6 93. Marmr 826 B.). Frutex valde ramosus, usque ad 1 m. altus, foliis glutinosis, ligulis flavis nitenti- busque. Mensibus Jun.—Octobr.(=Novembr.) floret. Aster I. A. calocephalus MALME n. sp. IC.: tab.. nostr. IV fig. 13. Herba perennis, circeiter 0,5 m. alta. Caulis simplex, erectus v. basi nonnumquam (forsan haud normaliter) decumbens, pro rata gracilis, teres, striatus, glaberrimus, sepe purpurascens, usque ad apicem foliatus. Folia numerosissima, sat densa v. haud multum distantia (internodiis 0,;—2 (raro —3) cm. longis), apicem caulis versus decrescentia, amplexicaulia, erecta v. erecto-patentia, sepe curvata, integerrima, acutissima, 1—3-nervia, supra et subtus glaberrima, margine pilis brevibus, adpressis, rigidis, parcis scabriuscula; inferiora sepe anguste oblanceolata, 5—6 cm. longa, circiter 4 mm. lata; cetera cec basi lata linearia v. sensim angustata et fere subulata, sepe + canaliculata; majora (media) usque ad 8—9 cm. longa, (explanata) 2 —2,5(—3) mm. lata, superiora sepe vix 4 cm. longa. Inflorescentia sat oligocephala (calathidiis 4—10), laxa, pedicellis calathidiorum glabris, sat erectis, vulgo circiter 3 em. longis, squamis vulgo 7, 3—4 mm. longis, amplexicaulibus, acutis, margine leviter ciliatis, sepe atropurpureis instructis. Culathidia (cum ligulis) 13—15 mm. longa, heterogama. Involucri campanulati, 7-8 mm. longi squamca 30—40, valde inzequilonge, multiseriater, dorso glabre, margine vulgo parce breviterque ciliatee, presertim apicem versus + atropurpuree, late albohyalino-marginate, inferiores (2—)3—4 mm. long, lanceolate v. lineari-lanceolate, acute, superiores oblanceolate v. anguste lingu- lato-oblanceolata, acute v. brevissime acuminate, apice deltoiderxr, usque ad 7—7,5 mm. longee, circiter 1,5 (rarius usque ad 2) mm. late. Ligule 30—40 (cum ovario) circiter 13 mm. long, tubo gracili, circiter 3 mm. longo, superne pilis gracilibus parce ornato; limbo coeruleo, circiter I mun. longo, 1,5 mm. lato, sublineari v. anguste lingulato, apice sat indistincte tridentato; rami 48 MALME, DIE COMPOSITEN DER ERSTEN REGNELLSCHEN EXPEDITION. styli vix 1 mm. longi, circiter 0,15 mm. lati, lineari-oblongi, obtusi (v. rarius subacuti et tum apice + barbati). Flores disei numerosi, 8—9 mm. longi, tubi parte dimidia inferiore gracili cylindracea, extus glabra, superiore sensim manifeste dilatata, extus inferne pilis gracilibus, filiformibus ornata; dentibus s. lobis limbi erectis v. conniventibus, ovato-trian- gularibus, 0,75—1 mm. longis, circiter 0,5 mm. latis acutiusculis, dorso (extus) pilis mi- nutis, clavatis v. subfiliformibus parce ornatis; stamina inclusa v. nonnihil exserta; stylus (in floribus plurimis examinatus) inclusus v. subinclusus (an semper persistenterque?), ramis circiter 0,75 mm. longis, appendicibus breviter barbatis, semiconicis v. anguste trian- gularibus, acutis, circiter 0,6 mm. longis auctis. Achenia (immatura) circiter 3 mm. longa, glaberrima, pappi albidi v. rufescentis, 6—7 mm. longi setis circiter 40, manifeste ciliatis. Rio Grande do Sul: prope Säo Martinho (pr. Santa Maria) (In campo; loco uliginoso graminoso. 18 ””/493. MaLrmeE 800.). Aster caricifolius H. B. K. (Nov. gen. et spec. plant. Tom. IV, pag. 92 et tab. 333), haud dissimilis, differt foliis semiamplexicaulibus, acutiusculis v. subobtusis, pedicellis calathidiorum superne viscoso-hirtellis, squamis involucri angustioribus, viscosis, ligulis albis etc. Ab A. Regnellii (Sem. Bie.) BAKER recedit nostra species foliis multo numerosiori- bus, angustioribus rigidisque, calathidiis paucioribus majoribusque, squamis involucri colo- ratis etc. Forme saltem valde similes ex America australi reportate in herbb. A. caricifolius nuncupate sunt. A. Regnellii (ScH. BiP.) BAKER. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 21. + mattogrossensis MALME n. subsp. Herba perennis, circiter 1 m. alta. Caulis simplex, erectus, teres, striatus v. leviter costatus, glaberrimus, usque ad inflorescentiam foliatus. Folia numerosa, sat distantia (internodiis vulgo 3—4 cm. longis), apicem caulis versus valde descrescentia, semiam- plexicaulia, + erecta, integerrima, acuta, majora 3-nervia, venis sat conspicuis, supra et subtus glabra, margine haud ciliata scabridave, anguste oblanceolato-linearia v. linearia v. (superiora) fere subulata; inferiora majora usque ad 10—12 cm. longa, 5 mm. lata; superiora (sensim in bracteas inflorescentiax transeuntia) 2—5 cm. longa, 1—2 mm. lata. — Inflorescentia corymbosa, sat oligocephala (calathidiis 5—12), ampla, usque ad 20 cm. lata, laxissima, pedicellis calathidiorum 5—7 cm. longis, glabris, erecto- patentibus, bracteis triangulari-subulatis, adpressis, cireiter 3 mm. longis ornatis. Calathidia (cum ligulis) circiter 15 mm. longa, heterogama. mm. longa, glabra, pappi rubelli v. fulvescentis, 6—7 mm. longi setis 30—40, mamnifeste ciliatis. Matto Grosso: Guia pr. Cuyaba (In ripa rivuli aperta, humida, graminosa. 18 '/5 94. MALME 1620.). Compluribus notis, ex. gr. foliis numerosioribus angustioribusque, inflorescentia laxiore, involueri longioris squamis pro rata angustioribus, semper acutis (v. acuminatis) ab A. Regnellii (Scm. Bie.) BarKerR differt nostra planta; forsan pro propria specie sit habenda. A. exilis ErL. — Asa GRAY, Synoptical Flora of North America (1886) pag. 203. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 21 (Åster divaricatus TORR. & GRAY). ; Rio Grande do Sul: Cachoeira (In campo, locis terra + nuda, aqua pluviali aliquan- tulum stagnante 187?/293. MALME 628.). A. exilis ELL. var. graminifolius (SPRENG.). — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 22 (sub ÅA. divaricato). Rio Grande do Sul: Cachoeira (18 !!/5 93. MALME 628 y.). A. setosus BAKER. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 22. Rio Grande do Sul: prope vicam Säo Martinho pr. Santa Maria (Loco aperto, are- noso, sicco, terra denudata. 18 75/493. Marme 802 6C.). Planta a nobis reportata cum specimine archetypico omnino congruit; species ab Å. tuberoso LESS. vix diversa. Sommerfeltia Lszss. S. spinulosa (SPRENG.) LEsS. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 27. Rio Grande do Sul: Porto Alegre (In campo arenoso, aprico. 187?/593. MALME 816 B. Fere omnino deflorata.). Erigeron L. E. bonariensis L. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 30. Rio Grande do Sul: Cachoeira (In campo aprico, inter Myrtaceas et Vernonias. 18 ”2/2 93. MaALME 608.). In civit. Rio Grande do Sul pluribi observavimus, ex. gr. in campis inter Silveira Martins et Cruz Alta. K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Band. 32. N:o 5. 7 50 MALME, DIE COMPOSITEN DER ERSTEN REGNELLSCHEN EXPEDITION. Conyza LIL. C. triplinervia LEss. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 33. Rio Grande do Sul: pluribi; specimina reportavimus e Cachoeira (In campo; loco subhumido, terra fere nuda. 187”'/293. Marme 660 C.), Silveira Martins pr. Santa Maria (In pascuis subhumidis nec non in »capoeiras»> novis. 18'5/393. Marme 706.). Herba perennis usque ad 1 m. alta, foliis novellis glutinosis. C. arguta LEss. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 33. Rio Grande do Sul: Santo Angelo pr, Cachoeira (Loco subhumido, sat aperto, terra fere nuda. 18 '9/2 93. MALME 556.). C. notobellidiastrum GRISEB. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 34. Rio Grande do Sul: colonia Ijuhy (In silva primeva, juxta viam. 18 7/493. MALME 756 B.), Santa Maria (In »capäo»; loco sat umbroso. 18 7/593. MALMe 756 B 6.) In vicinitate oppidi Caldas mense Octobr. florentem collegerunt LINDBERG, REGNELL, MOSÉN. C. chilensis SPRENG. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 35. Rio Grande do Sul: pluribi; specimina reportavimus e Canoöas pr. Porto Alegre (In campo subhumido, graminoso, secundum viam ferream. 18 '9/11 92. MarmMe 292.), Cacho- eira (In campo arenoso, graminoso, sat sicco. 187”7/293. Marmr 640. — 18 '9/5 93. MALME 640". Pro parte maxima deflorata.). Paraguay: Colonia Risso pr. Rio Apa (In campo argillaceo-arenoso, graminoso, sat sicco. 18 7?/1093. MaLrmE 1090 D.). Baccharis L. B. articulata (LAM.) PErs. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 38. Rio Grande do Sul: pluribi in campis, imprimis subhumidis humidisve, coplosissima; specimina solummodo sterilia reportavimus e Santa Maria (18 ”"/4 93. MarmrE 826 D.). Frutex usque ad 1 m. altus, colore glauco a ceteris hujus generis speciebus alatis jam e longinquo dignotus. B. genistelloides (LAmM.) PErs. "trimera (Lrss.) DC. — BAKER, 1. ec. pag. 41 (pro var.) Rio Grande do Sul: pluribi in campis sat siceis siceisve coplosissima; specimina reportavimus e Santo Angelo pr. Cachoeira (18 ”!/1 93. MALME 536.), Cachoeira (18 !!/5 93. MALME 8. n. Pro parte maxima deflorata.). Suffrutex cireiter 0,5 m. altus. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND. 32. N:0O 5. 51 B. Glaziovii BAKER. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 44. Rio Grande do Sul: Hamburgerberg (In pascuo subhumido. 18 7"/10 92. MaALmMe 198.). Frutex usqne ad 1,5 m. altus. In viceinitate oppidi Caldas (civit. Minas Geraes) eandem speciem jam anno 1867 legit REGNELL (III: 1592). B. artemisioides Hoor. & ÅRN. -— BAKER, 1. c. pag. 47. Rio Grande do Sul: Porto Alegre (Gregatim in campo arenoso, aprico. 18?”/5 93. MALME 820 B. Fere omnino deflorata.). B. leucopappa DU. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 51 (pro var. B. helichrysoidis DC.). Rio Grande do Sul: Hamburgerberg (Loco uliginoso, sat alte graminoso. 18!/10 92. MALME 224.). Frutex usque ad 0,75 m. altus. B. coridifolia DC. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 57. Rio Grande do Sul: Cachoeira (In campo sicco, aprico. 187!!/593. MALME 808.). B. tenuifolia DC. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 63 [B. rufescens var. tenwifolia (DOC-)]. Rio Grande do Sul: Cachoeira (In campo sicco, aprico. 187'/293. MALmME 656.). Frutex usque ad 0,5 m. altus. Specimina a nobis reportata forsan ad var. sequentem sint referenda. B. tenuifolia DC. var. leptophylla (DC.) — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 63 [B. rufescens var. leptophylla (DC-)]: Rio Grande do Sul: inter col. ITjuhy et Cruz Alta (In campo arenoso, aprico, sicco. 18 !!/4 93. MarmeE 762.), Cruz Alta (18 !9/4 93. MarmE 762 p.). Suffrutex campestris circiter 0,25 m. altus, sepe ramosissimus. B. varians GARDN. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 63 [B. rufescens var. varians (GARDN.)]. Paraguay: Aregua pr. Asuncion (In fruticeto, »capoecira». 187?/793. MaLrme 852.). Frutex ramosissimus circiter 3 m. altus. B. platensis SPRENG. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 67. Rio Grande do Sul: Silveira Martins pr. Santa Maria (In »capoeira». 18 '5/393. MALME 718.). Frutex usque ad 2 m. altus, parce ramosus, ramis erectis v. erecto-patentibus. B. megapotamica SPRENG. — BAKER, l. c. pag. 68. Rio Grande do Sul: in vicinitate vici Såäo Martinho pr. Santa Maria (In campo; in palude graminosa. 18 7””/4 93. MaALme 802.). DA MALME, DIE COMPOSITEN DER ERSTEN REGNELLSCHEN EXPEDITION. Etiam pluribi in humidis paludibusque inter Santa Maria et Cachoeira est ob- seryata. In vicinitate oppidi Caldas mense Octobr. florentem legerunt REGNELL, MOSÉN. B. dracunculifolia DC. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 71. Rio Grande do Sul: copiosissima in »capoeiras> aliisque fruticetis; specimina repor- tavimus e Silveira Martins pr. Santa Maria (18 75/393. Marcme 666.), Santa Maria da Bocca do Monte (18 7/5 93. MarmeE 806 C.); Paraguay: Colima del Cerro Pindo, ad viam inter Pirayu et Peribebuy. (18/2 94. Anisirs 500.). B. trinervis (LAM.) PERS. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 73. Matto Grosso: Buriti par. Santa Anna da Chapada (In »capoeira». 18/6 94. MaALME 1750.). B. punctulata DC. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 77 [B. oxyodonta var. punetulata (DC-.)]. Rio Grande do Sul: pluribi in »capoeiras»; specimina reportavimus ex Hamburger- berg (18 ””/10 92. Marme 230 A. Sterilis.), Silveira Martins pr. Santa Maria (18 '5/3 93. MarmME 712.) Foliorum basis lamina revoluta domicilium arachnidis seu domatium prebet, ut sepe in arboribus fruticibusque margines silvularum silvulasque minus densas hujus regionis inhabitantibus fit. B. anomala DC. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 17. Rio Grande do Sul: pluribi in sepibus marginibusque silvarum; specimina reporta- vimus e Santo Angelo pr. Cachoeira (18 7/2 93. MaALmE 532.). B. pentodonta MALME n. sp. I0:: tab. nostr. IV fig: 12. »Radix multiceps» brevis, incerassata, lignosa, cawles plures emittens circiter 0,35 m. altos, erectos, ramosissimos, ramis erecto-patentibus, basin versus 2—3 mm. crassos, glabros, juniores costatos glutinososque. Folia alternantia, haud multum distantia (internodiis caulis vulgo 0,,—1 cm., ramorum 0,25—0,5 cm. longis), uninervia, sessilia, oblanceolato- v. ob- ovato-cuneata, profunde quinque-(rarius tri- v. septem-)dentata, dentibus patentissimis, obtusis, et supra et subtus glabra, saltem juniora glutinosa, caulina majora, usque ad 15 mm. longa, 7 mm. lata, ramoruwm sepissime minora, circiter 10 mm. longa, vix 5 mm. lata. — Calathidia in apicibus ramulorum brevissimorum, secundum ramos dispositorum v. in apice ramorum dense capitato-conglomerata, foliis brevibus s. bracteis suffulta, sessilia, 5—7(—8)-flora, feminea 6—7 mm., mascula 4—5 mm, longa. Involueri subeylindrace! squamsm 15—20, valde inxquilonge, albido-straminer, obtusiusculr, anguste subhyalino- marginate, dorso glabre, margine apicem versus tenuissime ciliate, infimae brevissime, KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND. 32. N:O 5. 53 vix I mm. longe, ovater, medi ovato-lanceolate v. lanceolate, superiores lineari-lanceo- late v. in calathidiis femineis lineares, vix 1 mm. late, in calathidiis masculis usque ad 4 mm., in calathidiis femineis usque ad 6 mm. longe. Flores non v. paullulum ex in- volucro exserti; masculi tubo circiter 3 mm. longo, cylindraceo, extus superne pilis (s. glandulis) brevibus, clavatis, sat raris ornato, limbi quinquepartiti lobis 1,5—1,75 mm. lon- dis, circiter 0,33 mm. latis, lineari-lanceolatis, acutiusculis, mox revolutis, apicem versus extus pilis (s. glandulis) nonnullis brevissimis ornatis, ceterum glabris; stamina longe exserta; stylus demum e tubo stamineo sat longe exsertus, apice anguste conoideo, bar- bato; achenii rudimentarii pappus floribus xquilongus v. longior, setis apice incrassatis et distinctius ciliatis; femineti limbo deficiente, tubo filiformi, e basi pro rata sat crassa sen- sim angustato, tenuissimo, vix 4 mm. longo, apicem versus pilis brevibus, clavatis, + ad- pressis ornato; stylus longe exsertus, usque ad 6 mm. longus, ramis cireiter I mm. lon- gis, sublinearibus, gracilibus, acutis (apice haud barbatis). Achenia (immatura) glabra, pappi 6—7 mm. longi, albidi setis numerosis, apice haud incrassatis, indistincte ciliatis. Rio Grande do Sul: Cruz Alta (In campo aprico, arenoso. 18!?/193. MALmE 172.). B. paucifloseulose DC. affinis; differt foliis multo minoribus, uninervibus, profun- dius dentatis, dentibus patentissimis, involucris minoribus , squamis obtusiusculis etc. A B. ineisa Hoox. & ARN. differt inflorescentia capitato-conglomerata, foliorum dentibus obtusis, involuceri squamis multo numerosioribus, pro rata latioribus etc. B. subopposita DC. var. affinis (DC.) BAKER. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 91. Rio Grande do Sul: Cachoeira (Ad ripam -rivuli; loco arenoso-glareoso, aprico. 18 ?2/2 93. MaALmE 638.). Frutex usque ad 1 m. altus. B. humilis ScH. Bir. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 92. Minas Geraes: Säo Joäao del Rey (In campis apricis, arenosis, lapillosis, paullo ante flammis vexatis. 18”!/g8 92. MaLrmze 20.). B. rotundifolia SPRENG. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 98. Rio Grande do Sul: Porto Alegre (In declivibus collium campi; locis arenosis, apricis. 18 2/5 93. MALME 824.). Specimina a mnobis reportata sistunt variationem verisimiliter e loco natali (campo quotannis a flammis vexato) ortam: Caules numerosi e »radice multicipite» crassa emissi, erecti, simplices v. parce ramosi, 25—30 cm. alti; folia eadem forma ac in speciminibus Sellowianis (aliisque in herb. Musei bot. Berolin. asservatis) at sepe majora, maxima usque ad 3 cm. longa, 2,25 cm. lata; involuera calathidiorum femineorum usque ad 13 mum. longa. d4 MALME, DIE COMPOSITEN DER ERSTEN REGNELLSCHEN EXPEDITION. B. subcapitata GARDN. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 98. Matto Grosso: Cuyaba (In campo; loco aperto, glareoso, sicco, parce graminoso. 18 "2/12 93. MarMmE 1286 B-). Specimina nostra cum Riedelianis — 5. polylepis ScH. BIP. in sched. — plane congruunt. Inule:e. Stenachenium Benrtu. St. megapotamicum (SPRENG.) BAKER. — BAKER, Flor. brasiliensis, Fasc. LXXXVIL pag. 105. Rio Grande do Sul: Santo Angelo pr. Cachoeira (In cultis nec non in »capocira» nova. 18 !!/2 93. Marme 570 C.), Silveira Martins pr. Santa Maria (Ruderalis nec non in »capo- eiras» novis, copiose. 18!/3—!5/3 93. Marmr 672 B.). In civitat. Rio Grande do Sul pluribi, priesertim in cultis, rarius in campis sub- humidis. Herba salitem spe annua, foetida. St. campestre BAKER. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 105. Rio Grande do Sul: pluribi in campis siccis, arenosis; specimina reportavimus e Porto Alegre (18 !/11 92. MALM: 238.) et e Cachoeira (18 "9/5 93, omnino deflorata). Herba perennis; hibernat stolonibus hypogeis subaphyllis, apice erecto rosula folio- rum munitis. Pluchea Cass. P. quitoc DC. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 106. — Pl. suaveolens (VELL.) OK. Rio Grande do Sul: Santo Angelo pr. Cachoeira (Loco aperto, subhumido, terra fere nuda. -18!9/293. MarmE 570 B.), Silveira Martins pr. Santa Maria (In pascuis, locis aqua pluviali aliquantulum stagnante. 1875/293. MALmB 672.), Cachoeira (18 !!/5 93. MALME 672", omnino deflorata.). Tessaria RB. & P. T. integrifolia R. & P. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 108. Paraguay: Gran Chaco (Copiosa in ripa fluminis Pilcomayo. 18 "/998. MALME 909, omnino deflorata.). Arbor sat parva, habitu fere Populi pyramidalis, ramis erectis, cortice tenui, lxevigato. Plane congruit cum planta a BArAnsaA collecta (N:o 863), que floribus hermaphro- diticis in calathidiis singulis gaudet neque ullo pacto ad 7T. absinthioidem (Hook. & ÅRN.) est referenda. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND. 32. N:O 5. An [ua Pterocaulon .). Pt. Bakeri MALME n. nom. Syn. Vernonia pterocaulon BAKER, in Journ. Bot. XVI (1878), pag. 77; minime Pterocaulon interrup- tum DC., ut suspicatus est cl. O. HOFFMANN. Rio Grande do Sul: Cruz Alta (In campo aprico; in consortio aliorum Pterocaulo- rum, Achyroclines ete. 18'7/493. Marme 826 C6.), Porto Alegre (In campo aprico, paullo ante flammis vexato. 187?!/593. Marme 826 GC.) Pt. subvirgatum MALME mscr. Paraguay: Colonia Risso pr. Rio Apa (In campo hinc inde Coperniciis obsito; in consortio Pi. purpurascentis. 18””/293. MarmE 1014 B. Specimina fere deflorata.). Ad eandem speciem pertinet BALANnsa N:o 836 (»Cerro Peron prés de Paraguari, dans les lieux herbeux». 18 '?/275.). Pt Lorentzii MALME msecr. Rio Grande do Sul; Cachoeira (In campo aprico, arenoso, parce graminoso. 18'!5/293. MALME 578.) Pt. interruptum DC. — DC. Prodr. V, pag. 454. Rio Grande do Sul: Colonia Ijuhy (In »rocas» vetustis, secundum vias in silva etc. 18 ”2/393. Marme 740.). E diario nostro etiam in campis occurrit, ex. gr. inter Cruz Alta et Santa Maria. Aeque ac Pt. angustifolium, Pt. Lorentzii et Pt. alopecuroideum f. pluribi in civit. Rio Grande do Sul observatum est. E diario nostro pluribi in paludosis humidisque camporum inter Cruz Alta et Santa Maria occurit Pt. polystachyum DÖ., at specimina non reportavimus. 1 Genus Pterocaulon ELL” mox seorsim tractabimus, quamobrem species novas hic non describimus. 56 MALME, DIE COMPOSITEN DER ERSTEN REGNELLSCHEN EXPEDITION. Lucilia Cass. L. acutifolia (Porir.) CAss. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 112. Rio Grande do Sul: Cachoeira (In campo aprico, arenoso, breviter graminoso. 18 !6/2—?9/2 93. MaALMr 586.). L. nitens LEss.— BAKER, 1. c. pag. 113. Rio Grande do Sul: Cachoeira (In campo aprico, sat eraminoso. 18 '!/5 93. MALME 812 C.). Hibernat stolonibus hypogeis, subhorizontalibus, subaphyllis. Achyrocline DC. A. satureoides (LAM.) DC. (emend.). — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 115. Var. 1: foliis anguste oblanceolatis, circiter 5 cm. longis, 0,5 cm. latis, supra sat dense, subtus densius tomentosis, trinervibus, involueri squamis flavidis. Rio Grande do Sul: Cachoeira (In campo aprico, arenoso. 18 79/293. MALmME 606.), colonia Tjuhy (18 7?/398. MarnmeE 740 B. — Forma loco minus sicco crescens, foliis ab omni parte majoribus, usque ad 8 cm. longis, 0,75 cm. latis, minus dense tomentosis.). Ad primariam ÅA. satureoidem sensu BAKERRI pertinet. Var. 2: foliis oblanceolatis, 5—6 cm. longis, circiter 1,5 cm. latis, supra parce—par- cissime, subtus sat dense tomentosis, involuceri squamis stramineis v. fulvescenti-albi- cantibus. Matto Grosso: Buriti par. Santa Anna da Chapada (In »cerrado» minus denso; loco arenoso, sicco. 18!5/6 94. MarmeE 1682 GC-.). Cum nulla varietatum a celeberr. BAKER receptarum tute conjungenda. Var. 3: foliis anguste lanceolatis, 2,;—3(—3,5) cm. longis, 0,3—0,5 cm. latis, supra sat dense, subtus densissime tomentosis, involueri squamis stramineis v. subsulphureis. Rio Grande do Sul: Cruz Alta (In campo arenoso, aprico sicco. 18'”/493. MarmEe 768.). Ad var. albicantem (GRISEB.) BAKER proxime accedit. Var. 1 et 3 inter vulgatissimas Compositas campestres civit. Rio Grande do Sul censendee. A. alata (H. B. K.) DC. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 117. Rio Grande do Sul: Cachoeira (Locis uliginosis, graminosis, apertis. 18/2 93. Marme 660.). Facelis apiculata Cass. (BAKRE, 1. c. pag. 118) e diario nostro pluribi in civit. Rio Grande do Sul, ex. gr. ad margines viarum inter Silveira Martins et Cruz Alta, occurrit, SH o o at specimina non reportavimus. KONGL. SV. VRT. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND. 32. N:O 5. 57 Chevreulia Cass. Ch. acuminata LEss. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 119. Minas Geraes: Sitio (In campo arenoso, graminoso. 187?/8 92. LINDMAN 73.). i Gnaphalium L. Gn. cheiranthifolium LAM. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 122. Rio Gramde do Su: Quinta pr. oppidum Rio Grande (In campo aprico, arenoso. 18 ”/12 92. MarmE 410.). Pluribi in campis inter Cruz Alta et Santa Maria observatum. [ Gn. Gaudichaudianum DC. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 123 [Gn. cheiranthifolium var. Gaudichau- dianwm (DC.)] Rio Grande do Sul: Santo Angelo pr. Cachoeira (In campo subhumido, terra fere nuda. 18!!/293. MALME 566.). Gn. purpureum L. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 124. + spicatum LAM. Rio Grande do Sul: Cruz Alta (In campo humido parcissime. 18 '7/493. MALME 826 F.). In Paraguay: Colonia Risso pr. Rio Apa (Ruderale nec non in campo, solo + denu- dato. 187”?/993. Marme 1012.) aliam hujus speciei polymorphe et collective, ut dicunt, legimus formam plante boreali-americane, vero et genuino Gnaphalio purpureo L., simillimam, quam paucis verbis describamus: Herba saltem sepissime annua v. annua hiemans, usque ad 30 cm. alta, caule simplice, rarissime superne ramoso, erecto, dense laxeque albido-tomentoso. Folia inferiora anguste spathulata, usque ad 3 cm. longa, 7 mm. lata, superiora oblanceolata, 2—3 cm. longa, 3—4 mm. lata, omnia obtusiuscula et bre- vissime mucronata, supra sat parce araneoso-tomentosa, subtus dense laxeque albo-tomen- tosa. Inflorescentia (basi interrupte) conglomerato-spicata. Involucri basi crebre araneoso- tomentosi squame acute v. nonnulle obtusiusculx, brunneole. A Gnaphalio " spicato Lam. jam indumento laxo, a Gn. " spathulato LAM. caule simplici, foliis angustioribus, subtus dense albo-tomentosis etc. recedit. Heliantheze. Riencourtia Cass. R. oblongifolia GARDN. — BAKER, Flor. brasiliensis, Fasc. XCIII, pag. 144. Matto Grosso: Cuyaba (In »cerrado» minus denso, arenoso-glareoso. 18?=”/194. MarmeE 1304.). K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Band. 32. N:o 5. 8 58 MALME, DIE COMPOSITEN DER ERSTEN REGNELLSCHEN EXPEDITION. R. tenuifolia GARDN. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 144. Matto Grosso: Cuyaba (Pluribi in »campos» apricis, arenoso-glareosis, siccis, parce graminosis. MALME 1190 B. 18?5/11 93, 18 ”/12 93, 18 "7/1 94.). Specimina a GARDNER reportata descriptaque non vidimus. Nostra e descriptione nonnullis notis, ex. gr. foliis paullulo latioribus, trinervibus, vulgo planis, bracteis brevi- oribus, calathidia vulgo haud superantibus, recedunt; quamobrem hic deseribantur: Var. intermedia MaALME n. var. Ic.: tab. nostr. IV fig. 14. Herba perennis usque ad 0,5 m. alta, »radice multicipite» incrassata, lignosa. Camules erecti Vv. basi adscendentes, simplices v. raro parcissime ramosi, graciles, 1—1,> mm. crassi, teretes, striati, pilis brevibus, rigidissimis, + adpressis, basin caulis versus raris, apicem versus sat densis scabri, fere usque ad apicem foliati. Folia opposita, sat distantia (inter- nodiis basin caulis versus vulgo 3—4 cm., apicem versus 5—7 cm. longis), rigida, + erecta, gessilia v. brevissime petiolata, linearia v. anguste oblanceolato-linearia, media (majora) 4—5(—5,5) cm. longa, 2—3(—4) mm. lata, acuta, integerrima, et supra et subtus pilis brevibus + adpressis scabra, plana v. margine paullulum revoluta, trinervia, nervis subtus exsculptis, venis paucis obliquis, subtus prominentibus conjunctis. Calathidia ad apicem caulis capitato-conglomerata, bracteis suffulta ovato-triangularibus, acutis, involucra haud superantibus, dorso pilis adpressis, densis scabris (raro lanceolatis, longioribus, glomerulos superantibus), 4—5 mm. longa, floribus femineis singulis, masculis s. hermaphroditicis septenis. Involucri squame 4, subequales, ovales v. obovatze, obtuse v. paullulum emar- ginate, mucronate, basin versus albido-subhyaline, glabre, ceterum obscure virides, pilisque brevibus, crassis vestite. Flos femineus (cum ovario) circiter 4 mm. longus, ovario obovato v. ovali, compresso, apice et marginibus pilis longis, multi-articulatis dense vestito; tubo corolle cireiter 2 mm. longo, gracili, filiformi, subeylindraceo v. superne paullulum dilatato, apice bidentato pilisque nonnullis longis ornato, ceterum glabro; styli e tubo demum exserti ramis circiter 1,5 mm. longis, subfiliformibus, obtusis. Flores masculi (s. hermaphroditici) in anthesi 4—5 mm. longi; limbi corollx anguste campanulati, 2—2,5 mm. longi, quinquefidi lobis anguste triangularibus, vix I mm. longis, circiter 0,5 mm. latis, obtusis, erectis v. demum patentibus, intus (supra) papillis longis densisque ornatis, mar- gine et extus (subtus) apicem versus pilis longis, uni— pauci-articulatis, scabridulis, sat crassis dense vestitis, ceterum glabris; tubo filiformi, cylindraceo, basi et apicem versus pilis raris, gracilibus, multiarticulatis ornato, ceterum glabro, post anthesin (limbo delapso) elongato, usque ad 4 mm. longo, persistente. Stamina demum e corolla exserta, fila- mentis vix 0,5 mm. longis, antheris 1—1,25 mm. longis, basi brevissime sagittatis, appen- dieibus apicalibus late ovato-triangularibus, obtusiusculis, circiter 0,2 mm. longis, usque ad 0,3 mm. latis, haud hyalinis. Stylus demum e tubo stamineo exsertus, ramis connatis conum angustum, usque ad 1,25 mm. longum, circiter 0,4 mm. crassum, pilosum forman- tibus. (Achenia matura in speciminibus reportatis desunt.) KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND. 32. N:O 5. 539 Xanthium L. X. spinosum L. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 148. Pluribi coplosissime occurrit in pascuis et in cultis ct civit. Rio:Grande do Sul et reipubl. Paraguay. Specimina non reportavimus. X. strumarium L. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 147. Aeques ac precedens pluribi in civit. Rio Grande do Sul et republ. Paraguay. Specimina non reportavimus; forsan in diario nostro cum X. orientali L. sit commixtum. Ambrosia L. A. tenuifolia SPRENG. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 150. Paraguay: Asuncion, Recoleta (18 !?/2 94. Awnisirs 531.). Icthyothere Marr. I. cunabi MART. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 154. Matto Grosso: Santa Anna da Chapada (In »cerrado» sat denso, graminoso. 18 '!?/2 et 2/394. MarmE 1404.). Squame involucri albe. Polymnia L. P. silphioides DC. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 159. Rio Grande do Sul: colonia Ijuhy (In »rocas» vetustis; locis graminosis. 18 79/393. MaALME, 738.). Herba perennis (haud annua, ut sepe indicatur). Acanthospermum ScHRANK. A. xanthioides (H. B. K.) DC. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 162. — Secundum leges prioritatis forsan melius ÅA. australe (L.) OK. nuncupandum sit. Rio Graude do Sul: Porto Alegre (Locis arenosis, terra + denudata; nec non in viis oppidi. 18 7/11 92. MaLrmeE 276.). A. hispidum DC. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 163. Matto Grosso: Cuyaba (Ruderalis, in viis oppidi. 187f/12 93. MaLrmE 1266.); Para- guay: Asuncion (Ruderalis nec non in pascuis apricis pr. urbem. 18 '7/793. MaLme 830.). 60 MALME, DIE COMPOSITEN DER ERSTEN REGNELLSCHEN EXPEDITION. Parthenium L. P. hysterophorus L. — BAKER, 1. ce. pag. 165. Argentina: ad Nacurutu in delta flum. Parana (1895. IKULLBERG.). Jegeria H. B. K. J. hirta (LAG.) Less. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 167. Rio Grande do Sul: pluribi in apertis humidis, breviter graminosis, in ripis rivu- lorum et ad margines paludum; specimina reportavimus e colonia Ijuhy (18 ?/4 93. MALMr 760 B.), Cruz Alta (18 !?/493. Marme 724 C.), inter Silveira Martins et Cruz Alta (18 ?/3 93. MarimeE 724.) Enhydra Louz. E. anagallis GARDN. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 169. Rio Grande do Sul: Porto Alegre (In fossis et lacunis. 187/11 92. Marmer 278.); Paraguay: Asuncion (In ripa flum. Paraguay. 1875/11 93. Anisirs 127.). Eclipta L. E. alba (L.) HAssKk. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 170. Rio Grande do Sul: Cachoeira [Im campo; in fossa fere sicca. 18/2 93. MALME 580. — Forma erecta (L.)]. Herba annua, ligulis albis. E. lanceolata DC. var. longifolia BAKER. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 171. Rio Grande do Sul: Canoéöas pr. Porto Alegre (Locis subhumidis secundum viam ferream, parce. 18!9/11 92. MaALmE 294.). Herba annua (?), ligulis luteis. E. elliptica DC. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 171. Rio Grande do Sul: Säo Jose del Norte pr. oppid. Rio Grande (Locis humidis, minosis. 18 ?2/11 92. MALME 324.). Herba perennis caulibus sepe decumbentibus, ligulis albis (haud luteis, ut sepe indicatur); hibernat stolonibus epigieis, foliosis, + gra- KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND. 32. N:O D. 61 Wulffia Neckz. W. stenoglossa (CaAss.) DC. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 173. Forsan melius W. baccata (L. fil.) OK. nominanda sit. Matto Grosso: Coxipo (igreja) pr. Cuyaba (In »cerrado» arenoso, alte graminoso. 18 7/12 93. MALME 1278.), Cuyaba (In »cerrado», loco sat glareoso, parce graminoso. 18 13/1 94. MarmE 1278 y. — 18”/294. MALmME 1278 p.). Species, ut videtur, valde protea. Planta in viciniis oppidi Cuyaba haud rara est herba perennis (v. suffrutex) erecta, usque ad 1 m. alta, subsimplex v. ramosa; caule apicem versus ramisque obtuse tetragonis, pilis adpressis scabris, internodiis 5—98 cm. longis; foliis petiolatis (petiolo circiter 8 mm. longo), ovato-lanceolatis, maximis circiter 8 cm. longis, 3,> cm. latis, basi cuneatis, apice acuminatis, rarius acutis, argute serratis, supra pilis adpressis verrucisque scabris, subtus presertim ad nervos pilosis v. scabris; ligulis angustis, luteis. Blainvillea Cass. B. rhomboidea Cass. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 175. Bahia: pr. urbem Bahia (Ad viam; loco aperto, argillaceo-arenoso. 18 '9/10 94. MALME 1802. Fere omnino deflorata.). B. biaristata DC. — BAKER, l. c. pag. 176. Rio Grande do Sul: Porto Alegre (Inter frutices arboresque; loco sat umbroso. 18 ”?/9 92. MaALmME 92.), Canoas pr. Porto Alegre (Ad viam ferream, in silva; loco sat aperto, terra denudata. 18 !9/1192. MarmeE 92 B.), Santo Angelo pr. Cachoeira (Ruderalis et in »capoeiras» vetustis. 18 ”/193. Manme 512 B.). Herba perennis. Zinnia LL. Z. multiflora L. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 178. Matto Grosso: Santa Anna da Chapada (Ruderalis. 18 79/2 94. MaLrme 1410 C.). Z. elegans Jaco. culta in horto publico oppidi Cuyaba. Wedelia Jaca. W. macrodonta DC. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 184. Matto Grosso: Coxipo Mirim (igreja) pr. Cuyaba (In »cerrado»; loco arenoso, sicco. 18 "7/12 93. MaLrmE 1278 C.), Cuyaba (18 7/2 94. Marme 1278 CE). Ligul&e albe, 62 MALME, DIE COMPOSITEN DER ERSTEN REGNELLSCHEN EXPEDITION. W. brachycarpa BAKER. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 181. Paraguay: ad Rio Mbopy (brach. flum. Paraguay) inter Rosario et Asuncion (In margine silvule; loco subhumido, parce graminoso. 187!/993. MaALmE 932.), Colonia Risso pr. Rio Apa (Ruderalis. 18 '/1093. MALME 932). Specimina originalia hujus speciei non vidimus, at planta a nobis collecta ad descriptionem 1. e. datam et ad adnotationes clarissimi MORONG (Annals N. Y. Acad. sci., VII, Dec. 1892, pag. 147) bene guadrat; cum W. Gaudichaudiz DC. est conferenda. In speciminibus nostris achenia nondum sunt evoluta. Aspilia THouArs. A. foliacea (SPRENG.) BAKER. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 193. Minas Geraes: Säo Joäo del Rey (In campo arenoso-glareoso, aprico, tenuiter grami- noso. 18?!/8 92. Marme 12 C.). A. setosa GRISEB. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 195. Rio Grande do Sul: pluribi in vicinitate oppidi Porto Alegre (In campis arenosis, apricis. 18!7/992. MarmzE 32.); Paraguay: Colonia Risso pr. Rio Apa (In campo argilla- ceo-arenoso, graminoso; vulgo ad nidos termitum. 18 ”"/10 93. MarmeE 1082 C.). A. leucoglossa MALME n. sp. Ic.: tab. nostr. V fig. 15. Herba perennis circiter 30 cm. alta, rhizomate brevissimo »radicem multicipitem» incrassatam, lignosam formante. mm. longis ornato; tubo brevi, vix 3 mm. longo, cylindraceo, glabro; limbo late oblongo, usque ad 8 mm. lato, glabro, apice bidentato v. emarginato. Palece disci lanceolate v. oblongo-lanceolate, longe acuminate, glabre, margine apicem versus fimbriato-ciliate, manifeste alato-carinate. Flores diset numerosissimi, usque ad 11 mm. longi; ovario subeylindraceo v. + manifeste 4-costato, pilis longis, adpressis, sat densis sericeo, aristis 4 sat brevibus, pilosis squamel- KONGL. SV. AET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND. 32. N:O 5. 63 lisque intermediis, brevissimis, laceratis, pilosis ornato; tubi glabri parte tertia inferiore cylindracea, parte superiore sensim paullulum dilatata; dentibus s. lobis limbi erectis, ovato-triangularibus, acutis, circiter 0,8 mm. longis, 0,6 mm. latis, intus presertim mar- ginem versus dense longepapillosis, extus glabris. Stamina exserta, filamentis circiter 3 mm. longis, antheris vix 2,5 mm. longis, appendicibus apicalibus, late ovato triangu- laribus, obtusiusculis, circiter 0,4 mm. longis, 0,33 mm. latis, subhyalinis. Stylus e tubo stamineo demum longe exsertus, ramis filiformibus, demum recurvatis, acutis, apice bar- batis. — Achenia margimis disci fere obovoidea, truncata, paullulum compressa, indistincte bicostata, circiter 4,5 mu. longa, centri inflato-elavata, 4-costata v. subtetragona, usque ad 6 mm. longa, omnia pilosa, subsericea, pappo parvo, cupuliformi, aristis vulgo 4 pilosis, brevibus, sepe inequilongis, squamellisque intermediis, minutissimis ornata. Matto Grosso: Cuyaba (In »cerrado» minus denso; loco subaperto, arenoso-glareoso, sicco. 18 ”"/11 93. MALME 1160.). Ligulis albis facillime distineta; Aspilie Burchellii BAKER affinis, abs qua jam foliis numerosioribus, multo majoribus differt. A. silphioides (Hoor. & ARN.) BAKER. — BAKER, 1, c. pag. 197. Ic.: tab. nostr. VII fig. 19. Paraguay: territor. El Gran Chaco, ad Pilcomayo (In »barrancas» fluvii nec non in silva minus densa. 18 "/993. MALME 904.). Specimina authentica hujus speciei non vidimus. Annua esse 1. c. indicatur; at nostra planta est herba perennis (v. suffrutex), ceterum ad deseriptionem bene quadrat. Achenia in speciminibus reportatis desunt. A. latissima MALmME n. Sp. IC.: tab. nostr. V fig. 16. Herba perennis (v. frutex?) usque ad 1,5 m. alta, parce ramosa. Caulis erectus, crassus, teres, junior pilis basi verruceformibus, crassis, brevibus, rigidis, + adpressis scaberrimus, usque ad apicem foliatus. Folia opposita, in caule distantia, internodiis 6—8 cm. longis, in ramis + conferta, internodiis (0,;—)1—2 cm. longis, petiolata, petiolo 1—2(—2,5) cm. longo, late ovata v. ovali-ovata, basi nonnumquam subeordata, majora usque ad 10—12 cm. longa, vulgo 6—7 cm. lata, in petiolum paullulum decurrentia, apice acuta v. breviter acuminata, in&equaliter serrata, basin versus duplicato-serrata, et supra et subtus pilis brevibus, + adpressis scaberrima, pinnato-triplinervia, nervis secun- dariis infimis nervo primario subequantibus, nervos tertiarios ceteris secundariis subequan- tes sub marginem folii emittentibus; venis reticulatis, subtus emersis. Calathidia termi- nalia, 1—3-na, pedunculis 3—4 cm. longis, pro rata gracilibus, pilis erebris scaberrimis, heterogama, multiflora. Involucri late campanulati squameae 15—20, indistinete bi—triseriatee, subequilongae, 10—12 mm. long, circiter 4 mm. late, exteriores late lineares, interiores lingulatae, omnes apice deltoidezr, acute v. brevissime acuminatir, haud hyalino-marginatze, margine et dorso (interiores solummodo parte dimidia superiore) dense pilose. Palec 64 MALME, DIE COMPOSITEN DER ERSTEN REGNELLSCHEN EXPEDITION. receptaculi usque ad 11 mm. long&e, anguste (explanate vix 2 mm. lata), lineares, (apice excepto) complicat:e carmatreque, carina marginibusque eciliatis, apice plano, ecarinato, ovato- triangulari, acuto, ciliato, circiter 2 mm. longo, 1,5 mm. lato. Ligulke sat paucr, uniseriate, luteze, (ovario rudimentario excepto) 2,,—3 cm. long2e; tubo circiter 3 mm. longo, subeylindra- ceo v. apicem versus paullulum dilatato, parte dimidia superiore pilis longis, mollibus, multi- articulatis parce ornato; limbo oblongo-elliptico, glaberrimo, 8—10 mm. lato, apice rotun- dato v. indistincte emarginato. Flores disci numerosissimi, (cum ovario) usque ad 13 mm. longi; ovario subeylindraceo v. lineari, cireiter 4 mm. longo, pilis brevibus, gracilibus, erectis, sat adpressis sericeo, pappo cyathiformi, aristis 2 vix I mm. longis subulatis squamu- lisque minutissimis, lacerato-ciliatis coronato; tubo medio”pilis mollibus parce vestito, ceterum glabro, parte dimidia inferiore gracili, cylindracea, superiore mamnifeste crassiore, apicem versus sensim paullulum dilatata; limbi dentibus s. lobis erectis, triangularibus Vv. ovato- triangularibus, acutis, circiter 0,9 mm. longis, circiter 0,7 latis, extus glabris, intus longe papillosis. — Stamina haud multum exserta, filamentis brevibus, vulgo 1—1,5> mm. longis, antheris circiter 2,5 mm. longis, basi brevissime sagittatis, appendicibus apicalibus late cordato-triangularibus, acutis, circiter 0,33 mm. longis, 0,4 mm. latis. Stylus e tubo antherarum demum longe exsertus, ramis longis, filiformibus, appendicibus brevibus, acutis, valde barbatis. (Achenia matura in speciminibus reportatis desunt.) Paraguay: ad ostium fuvii Rio La Paz, in ripa flum. Paraguay (Inter gramina aquatica et frutices ripa. 18 79/993. MALME 964.). Species distinctissima, nulli arcte affinis, indumento scaberrimo foliisque latis facile dignoscenda. Oyedeea DC. O. ovata (GARDN.) BENTH. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 207. Matto Grosso: Cuyaba (Locis apertis, siccis, arenoso-glareosis, parce graminosis. 18 !5/12 93. MarmE 1236. 187?/194. MaALmE 1236.). Verbesina LL. V. sordescens DC. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 214. Rio Grande do Sul: Cachoeira (Ruderalis. 18 3/2 93. MaALmE 646.), Rincäo dos Valles pr. Cruz Alta (Loco subhumido, graminoso, aperto, ad marginem silve. 18 ”9/493. MaALME 794 C.). Herba perennis usque ad 1 m. alta. V. australis (Hoor. & ARN.) BAKER. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 215. Argentina: Diamante civit. Entrerios (18 7/6 93. MALME.). Non nisi folia, calathidia deflorata, achenia reportata. In foliis ereseit Puccima Verbesince SCcHWwEiN. (MaALmE Fung. 801.). KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND. 32. N:0O 5. 65 Viguiera H. B. K. V. pilosa BAKER. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 223. Rio Grande do Sul: Rincäo dos Valles pr. Cruz Alta (In pascuo humido, graminoso, ad marginem silve. 18 ?9/493. MALME 794.). Radices incrassate, subearnose, fusiformes v. aliquantalum torulose. V. robusta GARDN. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 227. Matto Grosso: Santa Anna da Chapada, Buriti (Loco aperto, arenoso, sat graminoso. 18 ”/6 94. MarmE 16585". 18/6 94. MaALmE 1658.). V. stenophylla (Hoor. & ÅRN.) GRISEB. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 221. Rio Grande do Sul: Rincäo dos Valles pr. Cruz Alta (In pascuo arenoso, graminoso, sicco. 187”09/493. MaALrmE 794 B.). Echinocephalum GaARrbDs. E. latifolium GARDN. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 230. Paraguay: ad Rio Mbopy (brach. flum. Paraguay) inter Rosario et Asuncion (In fruticetis nec non in marginibus silvularum. 18 7:/993. MALME 930.). Spilanthes L. Nomen Ceratocephalus BURM. ante reformatam a LINNZ0 nomenclaturam botanicam est conditum, a LINNZ0 non adhibitum ideoque non restituendum. S. arnicoides DC. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 234. Rio Grande do Sul: Porto Alegre (In campis arenosis, apricis. 18 21/9 92. MALME 80.); Paraguay: Asuncion, Villa Morra (18 ?/1 94. ANisITS 344.). Species variabilis. Specimina e Rio Grande do Sul reportata ad genuinam Sp. arni- coidem DC. pertinent, paraguayensia magis ad Sp. spherocephalam DC. accedunt. Sp. macropoda DC. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 234 (Sp. arnicoides var. macropoda (DC.) BAKER). Paraguay: El Chaco, in conspectu urbis Asuncion, in campis circa Rio Negro am- nem. 1814/1993. LINDMAN 2305.). Sp. leptophylla DC. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 234 (Sp. arnicoides var. leptophylla (DC.) BAKER). Rio Grande do Sul: oppidum Rio Grande (Loco aperto, ventoso, arenoso, sat sicco, parce graminoso. 18 '?/1192. MarmE 320.). K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Band. 32. N:o 5. 9 66 MALMÉE, DIE COMPOSITEN DER ERSTEN REGNELLSCHEN EXPEDITION. Isostigma Lzrss. I. peucedanifolium (SPRENG.) LESS. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 241. Matto Grosso: Cuyabåa (In campo aperto, arenoso-glareoso, sicco. 18?5/11 93. MALME 1158. — 18/12 93. Marme 1158). Ligul&e atropurpurere. I. foliosum MALME n. sp. Ic.: tab. nostr. VI fig. 17. Herba 35—50(-—65) cm. alta, radice perenni, incrassata, sat carnosa, sepe nodoso- fusiformi. Caulis sxpissime solitarius, erectus v. basi curvatus, sat firmus, teres, striatus v. + mamifeste costatus, glaberrimus, inferne simplex, superne ramosus, tetra—deca-cephalus, usque ad apicem foliatus. Folia basalia sat dense rosulata, lineari-oblanceolata, 7—15 em. longa, 4—7(—9) mm. lata; caulina vulgo numerosa, apicem caulis versus sensim magis magisque distantia (internodiis inferioribus 1—2 cm., superioribus 3—5 cm. longis), descrescentia et in bracteas transeuntia, lanceolata v. lanceolato-linearia (inferiora basalibus subequalia, media 4—38 cm. longa, 2,;—4,5 mm. lata, superiora sepe vix 2 cm. longa); omnia semi-amplexicaulia, integerrima, acuta, anguste subhyalmo-marginata, glaberrima, paralleli- nervia, nervis minus conspicuis. Pedunculi calathidiorum erecti v. erecto-patentes, vulgo 5—7 cm. longi, sepe bracteis 2 (rarius 3 v. solitaria) instructi, apice paullulum in- erassati. — Calathidia heterogama. Involucri late urceolato- campanulati, 7—8 mm. longi squame circiter 20 indistinete bi- v. triseriate, anguste triangulares, acute v. acuminate, 53—8 mm. longe, 2—3 mm. late, dorso glabre, luteo-virides, an- guste subhyalino-marginate, margine nonnihil lacerato-fimbriate levissimeque ciliatee, apice spe paullulum purpurascente. Palew' disc Imeari-lanceolate v. anguste triangulari- lanceolate, 7—8 mm. longe, 1—1,25 mm. late, acute, ecarinate, apicem versus levissime ciliate, ipso apice sepe purpurascente. Ligule uniseriate, sat pauce, luter, (cum ovario) usque ad 15 mm. longe; ovario sublineari, circiter 3 mm. longo, circiter 0,66 mm. lato, margine presertim superne pilis brevibus sat crassis ornato, apice aristis 2, subulatis, circeiter 1,5 mm. longis, mox patentibus munito; tubo brevi (circiter 1,5 mm: longo), sub- cylindraceo, extus glabro; limbo oblongo-elliptico, 4—5 mm. lato, glaberrimo, apice argute et profunde bidentato; stylo longe exserto, ramis longis, gracilibus, filiformibus. Flores disei numerosissimi, (cum ovario) vulgo 10—11 mm. longi; ovario 4—5 mm. longo ceterum ut in ligulis; tubi glabri parte tertia inferiore sat gracili, subeylindracea v. superne paullulum constricta, superiore multo crassiore, subeylindraceo v. sursum sensim paullulum dilatato; limbi dentibus s. lobis erectis, circiter 1,5 mm. longis, e basi vix 0,> mm. lata sensim angustatis, apice obtusiusculis, et extus et intus glabris. Stamina e corolla longe exserta, filamentis circiter 3 mm. longis, antheris circiter 2 mm. longis, basi paullulum sagittatis, appendicibus apicalibus ovato-triangularibus, circiter 0,5 mm. longis, vix 0,25 mm. latis. Stylus e tubo stamineo longe exsertus, ramis longis, gracilibus, filiformibus. Achemia (immatura) sublinearia v. lanceolata, cireiter 5 mm. longa, I mm. lata, apicem versus ciliata, ceterum glaberrima, nitidula; aristis subulatis, squarrosis, 1—92 mm. longis. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND. 32. N:O 5. 67 Matto Grosso: inter Morrinho de Santo Antonio et Coxipo (igreja) pr. Cuyaba (In campo aperto, arenoso-glareoso, graminoso, subhumido. 18 75/4.94. MaALmzE 1584.), inter Areca et Coxipo Mirim pr. Cuyaba (18 '/4 94. MALME s. n.). Distinctissima species, et ligulis luteis et foliis in genere latis cauleque folioso facil- lime dignota. Cosmos Cav. C. caudatus H. B. K. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 242. CAG N I AN . . 16.) Matto Grosso: Buriti par. S:a Anna da Chapada (In »capoeira», ad viam. 18/6 94. Marme 1682.). Ligul& roseo-violace:r. Bidens L. B. pilosus L. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 244. Matto Grosso: Santa Anna da Chapada (Ruderalis. 18 ?"/2 94. Marme 1410 B-.). Galinsoga RB. & P. G. parviflora CAv. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 250. Rio Grande do Sul: Canoas pr. Porto Alegre (In hortis et agris. 18/11 92. MALME 308.). Calea L. C. lantanoides GARDN. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 254. Matto Grosso: Cuyaba (In »cerrado» sat denso, arenoso-glareoso. 18?" !0/494. MALME 1526.). Herba perennis usque ad 1 m. alta. C. ferruginea ScH. Bir. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 261. Matto Grosso: Santa Anna da Chapada (In »cerrado» minus denso, lapidoso-arenoso, sicco. 187??/2 94. MALME 1416.). Frutex (suffrutex?) pedalis, ramosissimus, obscure viridis. C. clematidea BAKER. — BAKER, l. c. pag. 262. Paraguay: Asuncion (Locis siccis; in fruticetis, ad vias etc. 1877/793. MALME 832. — 187??/7 93. MarmeE 832 /6.), Paraguari (In collibus arenoso-glareosis, apricis. 18!/8 93. MALME 832 y.). Frutex erectus, ramosus, 1—1!/2 m. altus, 68 MALME, DIE COMPOSITEN DER ERSTEN REGNELLSCHEN EXPEDITION. C. pinnatifida (R. Br.) Less. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 263. Rio Grande do Sul: Porto Alegre (In fruticetis silvulisque minus densis. 18/1 92. MALME 246.). Frutex (v. suffrutex) alte scandens. C. uniflora LEss. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 264. Rio Grande do Sul: Porto Alegre (In campo arenoso, aprico. 18 ”!/9 92. MALME 380 B.), Cachoeira (In campo; locis breviter graminosis, sat siccis v. subhumidis. 18 ?!/2 93. MaALME 622.). i »Radix multiceps» incrassata, -F carnosa. Helenie2. Tagetes L. T. minuta ÅL. — BAKER, Flor. brasiliensis, Fasc. XOCII, pag. 213. Rio Grande do Sul: ruderalis et in arenosis subhumidis, + nudis pluribi; specimina reportavimus. e Sao Joäo del Norte (1877/11 92. MarmeE 354), oppid. Rio Grande (18 ””/11 92. MarmE 354 y.), Cruz Alta (18 !7/493. MALmE 788.). T. patula L. culta in horto publico oppidi Cuyaba. Gaillardia FouGer. G. megapotamica SPRENG. var. scabiosoides (ARN.) BAKER. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 277. Argentine civit. Entrerios: Diamante (1895. KULLBERG-.). Porophyllum Varunr. P. ruderale (JAcQ.) CASs. — BAKER, 1. ec. pag. 282. Rio Grande do Sul: Silveira Martins pr. Santa Maria (Ruderalis, secundum viam, terra denudata. 18'/393. MarmE 664.). Etiam alibi in Rio Grande do Sul. Herba annua usque ad 0,75 m. alta; folia maxima longe petiolata (petiolo usque ad 2 em. longo), 5,5 cm. longa, 2,5 cm. lata, basi cuneata, apice obtusiuscula, breviter mucro- nulata; involuera angusta, squamis circiter 2 cm. longis, circiter 2,5 mm. latis, acuminatis, pappum superantibus; achenia hirtella, circiter 8 mm. longa, pappo albido, subequilongo v. paullulo longiore. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND. 32. N:O 5. 69 Specimina Swartziana ex India occidentali reportata foliis gaudent angustioribus (maximis 4,5 cm. longis, 1,25—1,5 cm. latis), squamis involueri longioribus (usque ad 23 mm. longis), longius acuminatis, pappum paullulo longiorem vulgo superantibus. Specimina brasiliensia, saltem qua nobis licuit examinare, pertinent ad f. interme- diam (DC) (P. ellipticum ÖaAss., 6 intermedium DC.), que tamen a P. ruderali (JACQ.) haud est distinguenda. P. ellipticum Cass. contra species distincta esse videtur. Differt foliis pro rata latioribus, longius petiolatis, petiolo laminam longitudine superante; squamis involuceri paullulo brevioribus, circiter 18 mm. longis, pappum vulgo haud superantibus; acheniis hirtis, circiter 1 cm. longis, pappo fulvescente, breviore (circiter 8 mm. longo). Ad mexicanum P. macrocephalum DC. accedit. P. macrolepideum MALME n. sp. Herba perennis usque ad 1 m. alta, glaberrima, parce pruinosa. Caulis erectus, teres, striatus, inferne subsimplex v. parce-ramosus, superne + ramosus, oligocephalus, usque ad apicem foliatus. Folia partis dimidie inferioris caulis opposita, internodiis 6—8 cm. longis, cetera alterna, internodiis 3—4 cm. longis, omnia manifeste petiolata (petiolo [0,;—]1—1,5 mm. longo), subintegerrima, utrinque acuta, inferiora oblongo-lan- ceolata, (4—)5—6 cm. longa, 10—15 mm. lata, superiora lineari-lanceolata (4—)5—6(—7) cm. longa, 2—4 mm. lata. Pedunculi calathidiorum erecti v. erecto-patentes, vulgo 4—6 cm. longi, apice manifeste incrassati. Calathidia multiflora (20—30-flora), circiter 2,5 cm. longa. Involuceri subeylindracei squame vulgo 5, lineares, breviter acuminate, circiter 2 cm. longe, 3,,—4 mm. late, vulgo late subhyalino-marginate, apice deltoideo sxpe paullulum comoso, purpurascente. Flores wmanifeste exserti, atropurpurei, (cum ovario) 2,25—2,5 cm. longi; ovario 9—10 mm. longo, subceylindraceo v. angustissime fusiformi, haud dense piloso; tubo circiter 12 mm. longo, gracili (vix 0,25 mm. crasso), apicem versus paullulum dilatato, tota longitudine extus pilis brevibus, erectis, + adpressis, cylindraceis v. nonnihil clavatis parce ornato; limbo campanulato, usque ad medium quinquefido, lobis erectis v. patentibus, oblongo-triangularibus, acutis v. breviter acuminatis, circiter 1,25 mm. longis, circiter 0,5; mm. latis, extus presertim apicem versus pilis brevibus, adpressis, + clavatis sat parce ornatis.. Stamina exserta, filamentis circiter 3 mm. longis, antheris 2 mm. longis, basi sagittatis, appendicibus apicalibus triangularibus, acutis, circiter 0,25 mm. longis, vix 0,2 mm. latis. Stylus e tubo stamineo haud multum exsertus, ramis longis, gracilibus, filiformibus, acutis, parte superiore (appendice) dense barbatis. Achenia (immatura) sat dense sericea, circiter 10 mm. longa, pappo albido subequilongo. Matto Grosso: Cuyaba (Juxta viam in »cerrado», pr. oppidum. 18 7/2 94. MALmME 1368 B.). P. ruderali (JACQ.) affine, abs qua differt radice perenni, foliis multo angustioribus, squamis involucri pro rata latioribus etc. P. lanceolatum DC. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 282. Rio Grande do Sul: inter Cascata de Hermenegilda (in Serra dos Tapes) et oppidum Pelotas (In campo arenoso, aprico. 18 !9/12 92. MaLmE 454 B.). 70 MALME, DIE COMPOSITEN DER ERSTEN REGNELLSCHEN EXPEDITION. Herba perennis circiter 40 cm. alta, fere tota pruinosa. Folia crassa, alterna, sparsa, subsessilia v. breviter petiolata, anguste lingulato-lanceolata, indistincte crenäta, maxima 4,5 cm. longa, circiter 6 mm. lata, apice subobtusa v. acutiuscula, basi sensim in petiolum decurrentia. Squame involucri sublineares v. lingulato-lanceolate, apice deltoidex, ipso apice spe brevissime comose, 12—14 mm. longe, latissimae circiter 3 mm. later, interi- ores late hyalino-marginate, pappo multo breviores. Corollx limbus albus v. dilute flavo- viridis, sat indistinete purpurascens. Achenia 7—9 mm. longa, dense hirsuta, pappo paullulo breviore, circiter 7 mm. longo, setis rigidis, basin versus albidis, apicem versus purpurascentibus v. brunneo-purpurascentibus, sat distinete plumosis. Foliorum forma a speciminibus originalibus aliquantulum recedit nostra planta at specifice vix distinguenda. Icon a BAKER 1. c. data neque cum desceriptione congruit neque ad specimina a DECANDOLLE commerorata quadrat. P. linifolium (L.:) DC. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 283. Rio Grande do Sul: Porto Alegre (Pluribi in campo arenoso, sicco, aprico. Octobr. 1892. Marme 120 B.). Folia anguste linearia, vix 1 mm. lata. Involucri squame dorso pruinose, late lanceolatze, acute Vv. acuminate, circiter 10 mm. longe, pappo paullulo breviores. Limbus corollxe ramique styli atropurpurei. P. brevifolium (Hook. & ÅRN.). — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 283 (P. linifolium B brevifolium (H0oo0KE. & ARN.) BAKER.). Rio Grande do Sul: Senandes pr. oppidum Rio Grande (In apricis arenosis, parce graminosis. 18 ””/11 93. MALME 372.). Foliis lingulato-lanceolatis, circiter 20 mm. longis, circiter 3 mm. latis, obtusis v. acutiusculis, calathidiis majoribus, involueri squamis lingulato-linearibus, apice deltoideis v. acuminatis, circiter 15 mm. longis, usque ad 4 mm. latis a P. linifolio (L.) facile est distinetum. Achenia subglabra, circiter 8 mm. longa, pappo paullulo breviore, circiter 7 mm. longo, sordide albo, apice purpurascente. Corollx limbus sordide albus v. dilute flavovirens. P. angustissimum GARDN. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 285. Matto Grosso: Serra da Chapada (Loco aperto, arenoso, parce graminoso v. in marg. »cerrado». 18 ”7?4/6 94. MAME 1658 B-). Saltem sape herba annua. Squamarum involucri apices, corolla, rami styli atro- purpurel. Pectis L. P. stella MALME n. sp. Ic.: tab. nostr. VI fig. 18. Herba perennis basi valde ramosa, radice tortuosa, vix v. haud multum imerassata, ramis gracilibus, vix 1 mm. crassis, usque ad 25 cm. longis, decumbentibus, apice + ad- KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND. 32. N:O 5. 71 scendentibus, parce ramosis, atropurpureis v. purpurascentibus, pubescentibus (vulgo, pree- sertim in parte superiore internodii, bifarie), usque ad apicem foliatis, mono—oligo-(usque ad 6-)cephalis: Folia + distantia, internodiis inferioribus circiter 0,5 cm., superioribus usque ad 2 cm. longis, adscendentia, opposita, semiamplexicaulia, uninervia, pellucido- punctata, sublinearia v. sensim angustata subulataque, maxima 15—20 mm. longa, 1—1.5 mm. lata, spinuloso-mucronata, margine cartilaginea, usque ad apicem spinuloso-ciliata, spinulis utriusque lateris 6—238, presertim apicem versus preterea ciliolata, supra et subtus glabra. cerrado») solo saxoso etc. 18'7/2 94. LINDMAN 3023.), Cuyaba (Locis apertis, arenosis, subhumidis. 18/5 94. MALME s. n. Fere deflorata.). Anthemidezr. Anthemis L. A. mixta L. Rio Grande do Sul: oppidum Rio Grande (In viis, ad portum. 187?/1192. MaALME 356.). Eandem speciem e Rio de Janeiro reportavit celeberr. N. J. ANDERSSON. Cotula coronopifolia L. — BAKER, Flor. brasiliensis, Fasc. XCII, pag. 291 — in humidis circa oppidum Rio Grande pluribi, at specimina non reportavimus. Soliva RB. & P. S. anthemidifolia (Juss.) R. Br. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 296. Paraguay: territor. Gran Chaco, ad Pilcomayo (In campo argillaceo; loco subhumido, parce graminoso. 18/9 93. MALME 912.). S. sessilis R. & P. — BAKER, I. c. pag. 294. Rio Grande do Sul: pluribi in vicinitate oppidi Porto Alegre, ubi mensibus Sept. et Oct. florentem observavimus; specimina reportavit LINDMAN (N:o 441). SenecionexX. Erechthites Rarin. E. hieraciifolia (L.) RAFIN. — BAKER, Flor. brasiliensis, Fasc. XCIII, pag. 298. Rio Grande do Sul: pluribi in »rocas>» nec non locis humidis campi, + nudis; speci- mina reportavimus e colonia ITjuhy (18 '/493. Marme 746.), Cruz Alta (18 '”/493. MALME 746 P et y.), Säo Martinho pr. Santa Maria (18 ””/4 93. Marme 826 G-). Quoad indumentum nonnihil variat, at variationes vix propriis nominibus dignee sunt. E. valerianeefolia (WozF) DC. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 300. Rio Grande do Sul: pluribi in »rocas» ete. copiosissima: specimina reportavimus e Canoas pr. Porto Alegre (18 !9/11 92. MaALmME 298.), colonia ITjuhy (18 ”/493. Marme 750.). KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND. 32. N:0O 5. 13 In uliginosis graminosis camporum civitat. Rio Grande do Sul passim occurrit hujus speciei forma foliis angustioribus, inferioribus et sepe mediis integris, serrato-den- tatis, caule parce piloso, calathidiis majoribus, apicibus squamarum inyvolucri eque ac pappo violaceo-purpurascentibus recedens. Specimina reportavimus e Cruz Alta (18 '?/493. MaALME 776.). Loco natali ulterius examinanda! E. missionum MALME n. sp. Herba annua glaberrima, usque ad' 1 m. alta. Caulis erectus, firmus, usque ad 8 mm. crassus, teres, striatus v. sulcatus, inferne simplex, superne + ramosus, usque ad apicem foliatus. Folia alterna, sat distantia, internodiis vulgo 3—6 cm. longis, breviter petiolata, petiolo vulgo 1—3 cm. longo, oblongo-elliptica v. elliptica v. rarius ovato-ob- longa, apice acuta, basi cuneata et in petiolum paullulum decurrentia, erebre at haud profunde serrato-dentata (superiora nonnumquam basin versus profundius dentata), et supra et subtus obscure viridia, majora 14—17 cm. longa, 6—7(—938) cm. lata, nervis secundariis utrogque latere 14—18, rectis, angulo semirecto insidentibus. Inflorescentia corymbosa, sat ampla densaque, pedicellis calathidiorum patentibus, sepe curvulis, valde inzequilongis, (0,5—)1—2(—4) cm. longis, sepe bractea solitaria filiformi ornatis. Cala- thidia vulgo 13—14 mm. longa, multiflora. Involucri cylindracei, glabri squame mteriores 12—15, 2quilonge, lineares, acute, albohyalino-marginate, vix 1 mm. late, exteriores 6—38, vulgo circiter 3 mm. long&, angustissime, filiformes. Flores numerosissimi (circiter 50), luteo-virides, sub&quilongi, (cum ovario) 12—13 mm. longi, marginem disci versus feminei, ceteri hermaphroditici; ovario cireiter 1 mm. longo, subeylindraceo v. nonnihil fusiformi, pilis crebris, brevibus, adpressis sericeo; tubo gracili (circiter 0,25 mm. crasso), filiformi, glaberrimo, in foribus hermaphroditicis apicem versus manifeste dilatato, in femineis vix v. haud multum dilatato; limbi dentibus s. lobis 5, erectis, ovato-triangu- laribus, acutiusculis, in floribus hermaphroditicis circiter 0,5 mm. longis, circiter 0,33 mm. latis (in femineis paullulo minoribus), extus glabris, intus marginem versus papillosis, ceterum glabris. 'Stamina in corolla persistenter inclusa, antheris vix 1 mm. longis, basi obtusis, appendicibus apicalibus minutis, sublinearibus, obtusis, vix 0,15 mm. longis. Stylus demum exsertus, ramis brevibus, obtusis, sub apice nonnihil barbatis. Achenia 10-costata, oblonga v. subellipsoidea, cireiter 2 mm. longa, castanea v. fulvo-castanea, inter costas sat parce sericea, pappo 12—13 mm. longo, molli, niveo, demum caduco. Rio Grande do Sul: Colonia Ijuhy (In >»rocas», agris combustis, nec non juxta vias in silva, solo + denudato. 18 '/493. MaALmME 744.). Affinis E. Meracifolie (L.) RAFIN., abs qua jam caule glaberrimo foliisque multo latioribus, integris facile distinguenda. Senecio L. S. crassiflorus (LaAm.) DC. var. tricuspis BAKER. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 308. Rio Grande do Sul: oppidum Rio Grande (Loco arenoso, sat sicco, fere nudo. 18 19/11 92. MaLmE 318.). — Rhizoma subterraneum horizontale. K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Band 32. N:o 5. 10 74 MALME, DIE COMPOSITEN DER ERSTEN REGNELLSCEHEN EXPEDITION. F. maritima: foliis subintegerrimis, crassis, carnosis, anguste lanceolatis v. lingulato- lanceolatis, 4—5 cm. longis, circiter 6 mm. latis. Rio Grande do Sul: Estacäo balnear pr. oppid. Rio Grande (In arena mobili litoris Oceani. 187”9/1192. MarmeE 318 B.). S. heterotrichius DC. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 311. Rio Grande do Sul: Porto Alegre (Locis arenosis, + siccis; sepe in fruticetis minus densis. 18 !5/10 92. Marme 174.). Suffrutex usque ad 1 m. altus. S. icoglossus DC. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 316. Rio Grande do Sul: passim in: Campos da Cima da Serra; specimina collegimus inter Cruz Alta et Rincäo dos Valles (In campo humido, breviter graminoso. 18 '?/493. MaALME 790.). S. Balans2&e BAKER. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 317. Paraguay: Asuncion (Ruderalis et in pascuis siccis. 18? "?0/7 93. :MALME 844.), territor. Gran Chaco, ad Pilcomayo (In »barrancas» fluvii. 187/993. . MaALmE 910.): Herba perennis (v. suffrutex) '/2—7/3 m. alta. Cum S. Grisebachit BAKER est conferendus. S. Benthami GRISEB. — BAKER, l. c. pag. 318. Paraguay: pluribi in marginibus silvarum et im fructicetis minus: densis, humidis; specimina reportavimus ex Asuncion (18 9/8 93. .MALME 880.), territor. Gram! Chaco, ad Pilcomayo. (18/9 93. Marime 880 6.), Rio Mbopy inter Rosario et Asuncion (18 "/9 93. MaALrME 880 y-). Herba volubilis (v. sarmentosa), calathidiis speciosis, ligulis purpureis v. subminiatis, floribus disci primum aurantiacis, dein purpurascentibus. S. brasiliensis (SPRENG.) LEss. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 322. Rio Grande do Sul: pluribi; specimina reportavimus e Porto Alegre (18/11 92: MALME 262.). S. pinnatus Porr. var. leptolobus (DC.) BAKER. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 323. Rio Grande do Sul: Cachoeira (In campo aprico. 187!!/593. MarmeE 810:), Porto Alegre (In campo arenoso, sat sicco apricoque. 18 1!4/10 92. MArME 168). Suffrutex '/s—"!/2 m. altus, sat parce ramosus. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND. 32. N:0O 5. 75 Cichorie2r. Hypocheeris L. H. Gardneri (ScH. BiP.) BAKER. — BAKER, Flor. brasiliensis, Fasc. XCIII, pag. 331. Rio Grande do Sul: Cachoeira (In campo; loco humido, breviter graminoso. 18 ”!/2 93. Marme 618.), pr. Säo Martinho pr. Santa Maria (In palude breviter graminosa. 18 7/4 93. MarmE 800 B-). In vicinitate oppidi Caldas, ubi haud rara, variis mensibus a WIDGREN, REGNELL, LINDBERG, MOSÉN collecta est. H. brasiliensis (LEss.) GRISEB. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 333. Rio Grande do Sul: locis subhumidis ruderalis, pluribi; specimina reportavimus ex oppid. Rio Grande (18 7/11 92. MALME s. n.), Silveira Martins pr. Santa Maria (18/3 93. MALME s. n.). Lactuca L. LC. virosa L. Rio Grande do Sul: Silveira Martins pr. Santa Maria (Inquilina in cultis et ad vias. 18/393. MALME 826 I). Å Sonchus L. S. oleraceus L. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 335. Rio Grande do Sul: in cultis pluribi, ex. gr. Porto Alegre, col. Ijuhy. Specimina non reportavimus. S. asper (L.) ÅLL. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 335. Rio Grande do Sul: in cultis pluribi, ex. gr. col. Silveira Martins, oppidum Rio Grande. Specimina non reportavimus. Taraxacum L. T. officinale WEB. apud WiGG. E diario nostro copiose in pascuis siccis ad Silveira Martins civit. Rio Grande do Sul, at specimina non reportavimus. 76 MALME, DIE COMPOSITEN DER ERSTEN REGNELLSCHEN EXPEDITION. Hieracium L. H. Commersonii MOoNnn. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 237. Rio Grande do Sul: Novo Hamburgo, Hamburgerberg (Locis arenosis, sat siccis, antea cultis. 1877/10 92. MarmE 238.), Cachoeira (In declivibus collium campi apricis, parce graminosis. 18 6/2 93. MALME 584.). Specimina e Novo Hamburgo reportata, in solo fertiliore nata, caule robustiore, usque ad 1 m. alto, foliis basalibus (cum petiolo) usque ad 25(—30) cm. longis, usque ad 4(—5) cm. latis recedunt, at ceterum cum speciminibus ad Cachoeira lectis plane congruunt. E Cachoeira preterea reportavimus specimina duo habitu Hieracio Commersonii MOnn. simillima at foliis repando-denticulatis, supra parce, subtus sat dense floccosis, caule inferne dense floccoso, involucro densissime floccoso, glandulis paucioribus minori- busque recedentia; nominanda var. megapotamicum MALME. Mutisiex. Moquinia DC. M. polymorpha (LeEss.) DC. — BAKER, Flor. brasiliensis, Fasc. XCII, pag. 345. Var. obtusifolia (Lrss.) DC. Rio Grande do Sul: Santo Angelo pr. Cachoeira (Solitaria in campo subhumido nec non in margine silve. 18”!'/193. Marme 518.). Arbor usque ad 8 m. alta, cortice sat crasso, rimoso. M. mollissima MALME n. sp. Frutex circiter 0,5 m. altus, gregatim crescens, basi ramosus, ramis erectis, sub- simplicibus, usque ad 4 mm. crassis, teretibus, leviter costatis, presertim superne den- sissime albo-tomentosis, usque ad apicem dense foliatis, internodis 1—2 cm. longis. Folia sparsa, brevissime petiolata (petiolo 1—2 mm. longo) v. subsessilia, ovalia v. ovata v. late ellipsoidea, 5—6(—-7) cm. longa, (2,5-—)3—3,5(— 4) cm. lata, basi rotundata, apice obtusa et minute mucronata, integerrima, supra dense at brevissime cinereo-tomentosa, subtus densissime albido-tomentosa, nervis supra nonnihil immersis, subtus emersis, secun- dariis utroque latere vulgo 5—6, venis reticulatis, subtus prominentibus junctis. Inflores- centia corymboso-paniculata, sat contracta, pedicellis calathidiorum vulgo circiter 0,5 cm. longis. — Calathidia 15—20-flora. Involuceri late campanulati, 8—9 mm. longi squame numerose (20—25), in pedicellum haud decurrentes, valde inequilonge, circiter 4-seriate, dorso tomentos2, late subhyalino-marginate, margine dense fimbriato-ciliate, + acuminate, KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND. 32. N:O 5. tie exteriores triangulares, 3—4 mm. longe, 2—2,5> mm. late, medie lanceolato-triangulares, 5—6 mm. longe, 1,75—2,25 mm. late, interiores (superiores) lanceolate, 7—8 mm. long2e, 1,25—1,75 mm. late. Flores cum ovario 12 cm. longi; ovario subeylindraceo, circiter 4 mm. longo, sericeo; tubo subeylindraceo, 2,;—3 mm. longo, sat crasso, extus glabro; limbi albidi laciniis linearibus, circiter 5 mm. longis, circiter 0,5 mm. latis, obtusiusculis, supra et subtus glabris, sepissime demum revolutis. Stamina (in floribus examinatis sterilia) apices laciniarum limbi haud superantia, antheris circiter 3 mm. lon- gis, apice hyalino-appendiculatis, acuminatis, basi profunde sagittatis, caudis longis barba- tisque. Stylus e tubo stamineo longe exsertus, 9J—10 mm. longus, ramis brevissimis, vix 0,5 mm. longis, obtusis. Achenia (immatura) usque ad 4 mm. longa, pappi 7—8 mm. longi, fulvo-rubescentis setis numerosis (ad 100), manifeste ciliatis. Rio Grande do Sul: Cachoeira (In campo sicco, aprico; parce. 187?'/293. MaALmME 648.). Moquimce polymorphe (LEss.), speciei sine dubio collective, ut dicunt, affinis, at jam foliorum forma indumentoque et calathidiis majoribus differt. Chuquiragua Juss. Ch. glabra (SPRENG.) BAKER. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 363. — Ch. brasiliensis (SPRENG.) OK. Matto Grosso: Corumba (In silva minus densa regionis calcaree. 1876/7 94. MALME 1770.); Rio Grande do Sul: Cruz Alta (In »capäo. 18'4/493. MALME 782. Flores nondum bene evoluti.); Paraguay: Paraguari (In silva ad radices montis Cerro Negro, loco sat aperto. 18 ”/8 93. -MALME 870.). i Frutex ramosissimus, subscandens, usque ad 4 m. altus. Ch. mattogrossensis MaALME n. sp. Frutex usque ad 1 m. altus, parce ramosus. Rami + erecti, glabri, purpurascen- tes, circiter 3 mm. crassi, internodiis vulgo 2—3 cm. longis. Folia brevissime petiolata (petiolo 1—2 mm. longo), elliptica v. raro ovato-elliptica, acuta v. obtusiuscula, raro spinoso-mucronulata, et supra et subtus glabra, media 7—8 cm. longa, circiter 4 cm. lata, e basi trinervia (rarissime indistincte 5-nervia), venis sat paucis, subtus paullulum emer- sis; spin&e axillares recte v. decurvate, circiter 4 mm. long, sepe omnino deficientes. Calathidia in apicibus ramulorum usque ad 10 cm. longorum (quam rami) densius folia- torum (internodiis 1,;—2 cm. longis) solitaria, 45—50-flora. Involuerum campanulatum, 3—3,5 cm. longum, squamis inferioribus (exterioribus) late ovalibus v. ovatis, obtusissimis, usque ad 5 mm. latis, stramineo-fulvescentibus, dorso nitidis glaberrimisque v. marginem versus indistincte sericeis, margine vulgo lacerato-ciliatis, mediis anguste oblongis, circeiter 1,5 em. longis, circiter 5 mm. latis, obtusis v. acutiusculis, stramineis, dorso fere tota longitudine sericeo-pubescentibus, margine ciliatis, superioribus lanceolato-linearibus, cir- citer 2,5 cm. longis, 3—4 mm. latis, summis (intimis) linearibus, acutis, usque ad 3 cm. longis, 1,5—2 mm. latis, 2eque ac superioribus dorso sericeo-pubescentibus ciliatisque. 78 MALME, DIE COMPOSITEN DER ERSTEN REGNELLSCHEN EXPEDITION. Corolle -tubus - cylindraceus, circiter :9 mm. longus extus glaber, intus pilis: longis, albis, mollibus usque ad faucem -vestitus, limbus albus, 11—12 mm. longus, circiter 3,5 mm. latus, intus (supra) et extus (subtus) glaber, exceptis lobis vix 3 mm. longis, extus prae- sertim apice pilis longis: albis, mollibus, sat densis ornatis. Anthere generis, cireiter 8 mm. longe.. Stylus antheras longe superans. Achenia immatura circiter 6 mm. longa, longe denseque albidosericea; pappi set vulgo 16—20, cireiter 18 mm. longe, alba, manifeste plumose. Matto Grosso: Areca pr. Cuyaba (In »cerrado» minus denso; loco arenoso, alte gra- minoso. 18/6 94. MALmeE 1646.). A Ch. chapadensi S. Moore, que non nisi e deseriptione in Transact. Linn. Soc: of London, 22 Ser. Vol. IV, Part. 3, pag. 389 data mihi cognita est, foliis pro rata latioribus, calathidiis solitariis majoribusque etc. differt. In Ch. fodinarum (GARDN.) BAKER, nostre speciei affini, e descriptione folia angustiora, apice spimoso-mucronata, calathidia 30-flora, squame involucri brunnee, pappus brunneus, pro rata brevior. Barnadesia Muris. B. rosea LINDL. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 364. Matto Grosso: Serra da Chapada (Inter frutices, in declivibus montis, ad viam inter Santa Anna da Chapada et Cuyaba. 18 7?/6&—?/6 94. MaALmE, 1648.). Mutisia L. fil. M. coccinea S:t HiL. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 366. Rio Grande do Sul: Hamburgerberg (Scandens in fruticeto; 1oco subhumido. 18 9/10 92. MaLMmzE 192.), Porto Alegre (18 ”/11 92. MarnmeE 192 p.). Ligule purpure2e. Huc pertinent WiDGREN 246 (Minas Geraes: loco haud indicato. 1845.), REGnerr I: 1995 (Minas Geraes: Caldas. 18/262, 18 '"/8 64, 18/6 69.), MosÉn 611 (In eadem re- gione, in silva campi, ad rivulum. 18/10 73.), LINDBERG 25 (Säo Paulo: loco haud indi- cato.. 18 /454.). M. campanulata LEss. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 367. Rio Grande do Sul: Cascata de Hermenegilda pr. oppid. Pelotas (Scandens in fruti- ceto; loco subhumido. 18 7!3/12 92. MALME 454.). Ligule rubre v. subminiate. Specimina Lindbergiana, Widgreniana, Regnelliana, que sub hac specie enumerat celeberr. BAKER, false determinata sunt; nonnulla ad M. coccineam S:t Fi. (vide supra!), alia ad M. speciosam (Arr. fil.) Hooxr. sunt referenda. Cujus speciei specimina adsunt KONGL. SV: VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND. 32. N:0' 5. 79 in Herb. Regnell. e Rio de Janeiro (WIDGREN, RIEDEL, BEYRICH); Minas Geraes: Caldas (REGNELL I: 199. Specimen unicum. — In palude. 18??/10 73. MosÉn 612.); nec non e Säo Paulo: Santos (Loco uliginoso. 18?”/11 74. Mostén 2890.). Etiam in Rio Grande do Sul occurrit M. speciosa secundum specimina ab artificio- sissimo horologiario E. JEANNERET Öctobr. 1892 ad Dois Irmåos (Hamburgerberg) collecta, nobiscum communicata. Ligul& rosex (MosÉn). Trichocline Cass. T. foliosa Hoor. & ÅRN. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 371. Rio Grande do Sul: pluribi at semper parce in Campos da Cima da Serra; speci- mina reportavimus e vicinitate oppidi Cruz Alta (18 ””/493, quo tempore jam pro parte maxima defloruerat. MALMEe 798.). Ligule (aurantiace v.) subminuate v. fere rubre. T. macrocephala LEss. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 371. Rio Grande do Sul: Piratiny pr. oppidum Pelotas (In campo sicco, arenoso, breviter graminoso. 18!5/12 92. MALmE 470.) Ligul&e aurantiace. T. incana (LAmM.) CAss. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 371. Rio Grande do Sul: Cruz Alta Apr. 1893 e diario nostro, at specimina non repor- tavimus, quare determinatio non omnino certa. H2e species hibernant rosula foliorum, rhizomate brevi adscendente v. subverticali, radice crassa; scapi semper sunt axillares (nec terminales). Chaptalia Venr. Huic generi nomen Thyrsanthema NECK. forsan sit restituendum. Ch. nutans (L.) HEMsL. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 377. Rio Grande do Sul: pluribi locis umbrosis, in fruticetis et »capdes»; specimina repor- tata e Porto Alegre (18 ”?/9 92. MarmE 112. — LInDMAN 421.). Ch. integrifolia (CAss.) BAKER. — BAKER, I. c. pag. 377. Rio Grande do Sul: pluribi at fere semper parce, locis arenosis v. argillaceo-arenosis, apricis, sepe terra + nuda; specimina reportavimus ex Hamburgerberg (18 ”?/10 92. MALME s. n.), Cachoeira (18 ”"/2 93. "MaALmeE 660 B.). Ch. piloselloides (VAHL) BAKER. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 378. Rio Grande do Sul: Cachoeira (In campo aprico, breviter: graminoso. 18!9/593. MALME 812. Jam pro parte deflorata.). 80 MALME, DIE COMPOSITEN. DER ERSTEN REGNELLSCHEN EXPEDITION. Ch. exscapa (PERrRs.) BAKER. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 379. Rio Grande do Sul: Cachoeira (In campo aprico, breviter graminoso. 18/5 93. MarmE 812 B-.). ; Chaptalie hic commemorate hibernant ut Trichocline. Trixis P. BrRownE. T. mollissima D. Don. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 383. Rio Grande do Sul: Porto Alegre (In dumetis et pascuis, nec non in ruderibus. 18 17/9 92. MALME 30.). Frutex (v. suffrutex) usque ad 2 m. altus. In vicinitate oppidi Caldas mensibus Jun. et Jul. foret. T. divaricata (H. B. K.) SPREnG. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 384. — T. antimenorrhoea (SCHRANK) MART. Matto Grosso: Buriti par. Santa Anna da Chapada (In »capoeira». 18 ”7/6 94. MALME 1750 C. — Flores nondum bene evoluti.); Paraguay: Asuncion (Inter frutices; locis sat siccis. 18 !4/7 93. MaALmE 834.). Var. cladoptera BAKER. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 385. Argentina: Diamante civit. Entrerios (1895. KULLBERG). T. verbasciformis LEss. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 387 (saltem p. p. maj.). Paraguay: Asuncion, Villa Morra (18 !?/1 94. Anisits 342.). Huc 'pertinent REGNELL I: 223, WIDGREN 240, MosÉEn 1982; omnia in vicinitate oppidi Caldas collecta. Var. intermedia MaALME n. var. Differt a forma genuina caule minus dense tomentoso, foliis et supra et subtus viri- dibus, subceoncoloribus, supra pilis + adpressis, basi imcrassatis, sat parcis scabridulis v. hirtis, subtus parce tomentosis v. pubescentibus. Minas Geraes: Caldas (WIDGREN sg. n., REGNELL III: 173). Forsan sit Tr. megapotamica Hoox. & ARN. Var. glaberrima (LEss.) MALME. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 386 (Tr. glaberrima LESS.) e descrip- tione, at specimina haud pauca huc relata ad aliam pertinent speciem. Differt a forma genuina caule (2xque ac in forma genuina late alato) inferne glabro, foliis supra et subtus viridibus, supra pilis + adpressis, basi incrassatis, sat parcis hirtulis, subtus glabris v. ad nervos parcissime pilosis, distinctius denticulatis. Rio Grande do Sul: Cachoeira (In campo aprico, arenoso, inter Myrtaceas fruticosas, quas »Araca do Campo» dicunt incol&. 187!7/293. MALMer 594.). KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND. 32. N:0 5. S1 E speciminibus in Herb. Regnelliano asservatis huc pertinent etiam MOosEn 4226 (Minas Geraes: Serra de Caldas, locis siccis apricis. 18?”/176.), Lunp (Säo Paulo: in paludosis ad S. Carlos.). REGNnELL III: 807 et WiIDGREN 224, que ad Ir. glaberrimam Less. traxit celeberr. BAKER, nec non MosÉEn 4227, omnia in viciniis oppidi Caldas collecta, caule multo altiore, usque ad' 3 m. alto, anguste alato v. superne exalato, foliis supra glabris, caulinis pau- cioribus (internodiis circiter 10 cm. longis), squamis exterioribus involucri interiores supe- rantibus etc. a T. verbascif. var. glaberrima recedunt; ad aliam speciem (novam) pertinent, quam alio loco amplius deseribemus. T. Lessingii DC. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 390. Rio Grande do Sul: Cachoeira (In ripa rivuli; loco uliginoso, aperto. 18 ”!/293. MaLrmE 622 B.). T. ochroleuca (Cass.) Hoor. & ÅRN. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 391. Paraguay: Lambaré pr. Asuncion (Loco breviter graminoso, glareoso, aperto, sat sicco. 18 4/8 93. Marme 888.) Labium exterius foris jam primitus album; interius primum ochroleucum, dein pallescens. T. brasiliensis (L.) DC. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 392. Rio Grande do Sul: Pedras Brancas pr. Porto Alegre (Loco arenoso, sat aprico, terra denudata. 18 7/1092. Marme 148.), Canoas pr. Porto Alegre (Loco subhumido, parce graminoso, secundum viam ferream. 18 !9/1192. Marme 148 B.). Jungia L. fi. J. floribunda LEss. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 393. — J. pubescens (LaAG.) OK. Rio Grande do Sul: colonmia Ijuhy (In »roca» vetusta; loco subhumido, sat graminoso. 18 ”2/3—?/4 93. MarmE 736.), Cruz Alta (In campo; loco paludoso, graminoso. 18 '5/493. MALME 736 P-.). Herba perennis usque ad 2 m. alta, radicibus inerassatis fusiformibus vel monili- formibus. Pamphalea Lac. P. Commersonii CAss. — BAKER, 1. c. pag. 359. Ic.: tab. nostr. VII fig. 20. Rio Grande do Sul: Porto Alegre (Inter frutices; locis breviter graminosis, sat siccis apertisque. 18''/10 92. Marme 158.). Herba pereunis caule basi subglobose tuberoso, radicibus incrassatis fusiformibus. K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Band. 32. N:o 5. 11 12 16 18 20 30 DÅ 73 30 86 92 112 120 148 158 168 C. (86 £) (92 B) B. (148 B) Exped. Im2 Regnellian. Phanerogame: Composite, quas determinavit Gust. O. A:N MALME. Aspilia foliacea (SPRENG.) BAKER. Inulopsis scaposa (DC.) O. HOorFM. Vernonia desertorum MART. Baccharis humilis ScH. BIP. Trixis mollissima D. DON. Aspilia setosa GRISEB. Chevreulia acuminata LESS. Spilanthes arnicoides DC. Vernonia brevifolia LESS. Blainvillea biaristata DOC. Chaptalia nutans (L.) HEMSL. Porophyllum linifolium (L.) DC. Trixis brasiliensis (L.) DC. Pamphalea Commersonii CASS. Senecio pinnatus Porr. var. leptolobus (DC.) BAKER. Senecio heterotrichius DC. Grindelia puberula HOO0K. & ARN. f. angustifolia MALME. Hysterionica pinifolia (POIR.) BAKER. Mutisia coccinea S:T HIL. Baccharis Glaziovii BAKER. Mikania involucrata HooK. & ARN. 3accharis leucopappa DC. Hieracium Commersonii MONN. Eupatorium bupleurifolium DC. asclepiadeum (DC.) BAKER. Stenachenium campestre BAKER. Vernonia flexuosa SIMS. Heterothalamus psiadioides LESS. Calea pinnatifida (R. BR.) LESS. Senecio brasiliensis (SPRENG.) LESS. Acanthospermum xamnthioides (H. B. K.) DC. Enhydra anagallis GARDN. Conyza chilensis SPRENG. Eclipta lanceolata DC. var. longifolia BAKER. Erechthites valerianefolia (WOLF) DC. Galinsoga parviflora CAV. var. N:0 318 318 320 324 354 356 362 370 372 394 410 421 434 440 441 454 464 470 482 498 512 B. Senecio crassiflorus (LAM.) DC. var. tricuspis BAKER. ) f. maritima MALME. Spilanthes leptopbylla DC. Eclipta elliptiea DC. Tagetes minima L. Anthemis mixta L. Noticastrum eriophorum REMY. Hysterioniea pinifolia (POoIR.) BAKER. Porophyllum brevifolium (HO0K. & ARN). Noticastrum calendulaceum (GRISEB.) MAL- ME. Gnaphalium cheiranthifolium LAM. Chaptalia nutans (L.) HEMSL. Mikania scandens WILLD. " periplocifolia (HOOK. & ARN.). Vernonia flexuosa SIMS. Soliva sessilis R. & P. Mutisia campanulata LESS. Vernonia squarrosa LESS. Trichocline macrocephala LESS. Eupatorium macrocephalum LESS. Elepbantopus angustifolius Sw. » scaber L. var. tomentosus (L.) SCH. BIP. s » . Blainvillea biaristata DC. Moquinia polymorpha (LESS.) DC. var. obtusifolia (LESS.) DC. Eupatorium bracteatum HooK. & ARN. > caaguazuense HIERON. Baccharis anomala DC. » genistelloides (LAM.) PERS. = trimera DC. Vernonia glabrata LESS. V. nudiflora LESS. V. platensis (SPRENG.) LESS. V: rubricaulis H. B. var. australis HIERON. Conyza arguta LESS. Mikania cordifolia (L. fil.) WILLD. Eupatorium nummularia HooK. & ARN. 578 580 584 586 5388 5394 604 606 608 610 612 616 B. 618 620 622 622 B. 628 628 y 636 638 640 646 648 652 656 660 660 B. 660 C. 664 666 668 670 672 672 B. 674 680 B. 702 706 708 712 718 720 722 724 724 B. 24 E: 726 726 B. KONGL. SV. VET. Gnaphalium Gaudichaudianum DC. Eupatorium grande SCH. BIP. Pterocaulon angustifolium DC. . Pluchea quitoc DC. . Stenachenium megapotamienm (SPRENG-.) BAKER. Eupatorium Candolleanum HooK. & ARN. . Eupatorium betoniceforme (DC.) BAKER. Pterocaulon Lorentzii MALME. Eclipta alba (L.) HASSK. Hieracium Commerssonii MONN. Lucilia acutifolia (POoIR.) CASS. Eupatorium squarrulosum HOoK. & ARN. Trixis verbasciformis LESS. var. glaberrima (LESS.) MALME. Pterocaulon angustifolium DC. Achyrocline satureoides (LAM.) DC. Erigeron bonariensis L. Solidago microglossa DC. Eupatorium subhastatum HooK. & ARN. > Candolleanum HOooK. & ARN. Hypocheris Gardneri BAKER. Vernonia megapotamica SPRENG. Calea uniflora LESS. Trixis Lessingii DC. Aster exilis ELL. » var. graminifolius (SPRENG.). Vernonia Sellowii LESS. Baccharis subopposita DC. var. affinis (DC-.) BAKER. Conyza chilensis SPRENG. Verbesina sordescens DC. Moquinia mollissima MALME. Noticastrum sp. Baccharis tenuifolia DC. Achyrocline alata (H. B. K.) DC. Chaptalia integrifolia (CASS.) BAKER. Conyza triplinervia LESS. Porophyllum ruderale (JACQ.) CASS. Baceharis dracunculifolia DC: Eupatorium serratum SPRENG. E. hecatanthum (DC.) BAKER. Pluchea quitoc DC. Stenachenium megapotamicum BAKER. Podocoma hirsuta BAKER. Eupatorium sp. (E. grande ScH. BIP.?) Adenostemma viscosum FORST. var. trian- gulare (DC.) BAKER. Conyza triplinervia LESS. Eupatorium foliatum (ScH. BIP.) HIERON. Baccharis puncetulata DOC. Baccharis platensis SPRENG. Eupatorium inulefolium H. B. K. Solidago microglossa DC. Jaegeria hirta (LAG.) LESS. Eupatorium oblongifolium (SPRENG.)BAKER. > multi-erenulatum SCH. BIP. Mikania ternifolia DC. Stevialaxa HooK. & ARN. var. curtula MALME. » » (SPRENG.) N:0 » » 728 732 734 736 738 740 740 744 746 750 752 756 760 760 762 762 764 766 768 770 TT2 TT4 776 778 780 780 782 786 788 790 UI 0 co DA 800 800 802 802 802 304 806 806 808 810 812 812 312 3814 816 820 AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. B. . Eupatorium BAND. 32. N:O 5. 83 Asteropsis macrocephala LESS. Mikania apiifolia DC. > chlorolepis BAKER. Jungia floribunda LESS. Polymnia silphioides DC. Pterocaulon interruptum DC. Achyrocline satureoides (LAM.) DC. Erechthites missionum MALME. » hieraciifolia (L.) RAF. > valerianefolia (WOLFE) DC. Eupatorium picturatum MALME. . Conyza notobellidiastrum GRISEB. Vernonia Tweedieana BAKER. . Jegeria hirta (LAG.) LESS. Baccharis tenuifolia DC. var. leptophylla (DC.) . Vernonia megapotamica SPRENG. Vernonia cham&edrys LESS. Eupatorium lavigatum LAM. Achyrocline satureoides (LAM.) DC. var. Eupatorium oblongifolium (SPRENG.) BAKER. Baccharis pentodonta MALME. Eupatorium latevirens HooK. & ARN. Erechthites valerianefolia (WOLFE) DC. forma. Leucopsis Tweediei (HOOK. & ARN.) BAKER. Eupatorium Tweedieanum HO0oK. & ARN. Jaegeria hirta (LAG.) LESS Chuquiragua glabra (SPRENG.) BAKER. Stevia cruziana MALME. Tagetes minuta L. Senecio icoglossus DC. Hysterionica montevidensis (SPRENG.) BA- KER. . Eupatorium multierenulatum SCH. BIP. . Vernonia Tweedieana BAKER. Viguiera pilosa BAKER. . Wedelia stenophylla (HooK. & ARN.) GRISEB. . Verbesina sordescens DC. Eupatorium tremulum HOooK. & ARN. Trichocline foliosa HOooK. & ARN. Aster calocephalus MALME. Hypocheris Gardneri BAKER. Bacceharis megapotamica SPRENG. vernoniopsis SCH. roseoviolaceum MALME. BIP. var. . Aster setosus BAKER. Stevia satureifolia (LAM.) SCH. BIP. var. multiaristata (SPRENG.) BAKER. Eupatorium Tweedieanum HooK. & ARN. . Baccharis dracunculifolia DC. Baccharis coridifolia DOC. Senecio pinnatus PoIR. (DC.) BAKER. Chaptalia piloselloides (VAHL) BAKER. » exscapa (PERS.) BAKER. var. leptolobus . Lucilia nitens LESS. . Podocoma hieraciifolia (POIR.) CASS. . Sommerfeltia spinulosa (SPRENG.) LESS. Hysterionica pinifolia (POIR.) BAKER. 1190 1236 1266 1266 1278 1278 1286 1304 1366 1368 1394 1404 1408 1410 (83 2 B. Her ov (0! BS - Mikania scandens (L.) MALME, DIE COMPOSITEN DER . Baccharis artemisioides HooK. & ARN. Eupatorium ligulzefolium HO0oK. & ARN. Baccharis rotundifolia SPRENG. 3. Heterothalamus psiadioides LESS. . Baccharis articulata (LAM.) PERS. . Gnaphalium purpureum L. " spicatum Ppurt LAM. . Erechthites hieraciifolia (L.) RAFIN. Lactuca virosa L. Acanthospermum hispidum DC. 2p &y) Calea clematidea BAKER. (832 C.) Vernonia scorpioides PERS. Trixis divaricata (H. B. K.) SPRENG. Senecio Balanse BAKER. Vernonia scabra PERS. Baccharis varians GARDN. Eupatorium megaphyllum BAKER. Chuquiragua glabra (SPRENG.) BAKER. Eupatorium macrophyllum SW. Senecio Benthami GRISEB. Mikania laxa DC. " euryanthela MALME. Trixis ochroleuca HooK. & ARN. . Mikania scandens WILLD. " periplocifolia HooK. & ARN. Aspilia silphioides (HooK. & ARN.). Tessaria integrifolia R. & P. Senecio Balanse BAKER. Soliva anthemidifolia (JUSS.) R. BR. Echinocephalum latifolium GARDN. Wedelia brachycarpa BAKER. Mikania scandens (L.) " paraguayensis MALME. Vernonia nitidula LESS. Aspilia latissima MALME. Gnaphalium purpureum L. forma. Pterocaulon purpurascens MALME. > subvirgatum MALME. Aspilia setosa GRISEB. + periplocifolia HooK. & ARN. var. intermedia MALME. . Conyza chilensis SPRENG. Vernonia obovata LESS. Isostigma peucedanifolium (SPRENG.) LESS. Aspilia leucoglossa MALME. Riencourtia tenuifolia GARDN. var. inter- media MALME. 236") Oyedaa ovata (GARDN.) BAKER. Melampodium hispidum DOC: Eupatorium kleinioides H. B. K. (1278 6 et y) Wulffia stenoglossa (CASS.) C. B. DC. var. Wedelia macrodonta DOC. Baccharis subeapitata GARDN. Riencourtia oblongifolia GARDN. 3. Vernonia remotiflora RICH. . Porophyllum maerolepideum MALMEB. - Pectis stella MALME. Iecthyothere Cunabi MART. Eupatorium macrophyllum L. . Bidens pilosus L. ERSTEN REGNELLSCHEN EXPEDITION: N:o 1410 C. Zinnia multiflora L. ör HANS Calea ferruginea SCH. BIP. » 1416 B. Piptocarpha rotundifolia (ILESS.) BAKER. 1440 B. Mikania officinalis MART. 1460 Vernonia bardanoides LESS. 1460 » buddleizefolia MART. 1462 » rigescens. MALME. » 1462 B. » obtusata LESS. » 1470 B. Calea sp. » 1488 B. Eupatorium squalidum DC. » 1490 Stilpnopappus speciosus (LESS.) BAKER. >» 1498 Vernonia remotiflora RICH. » 1510 Kanimia palustris GARDN. >» 1516 Vernonia onopordioides BAKER. > NING 18 > onopordioides BAKER. » 1518 » laevigata MART. » 1518 B. (1518 B£) Vernonia remotiflora RICH. 520 Vernonia obtusata LESS. >» 1526 Calea lantanoides GARDN. » 1526 B. Pectis stella MALME. » 1528 Eupatorium lupulinum BAKER. SD > levigatum LAM. >» 1560 > kleinioides H. B. K. >» 1566 » squalidum DC: var. tomentosum (SCH. BIP.) BAKER. » 1584 Isostigma foliosum MALME. >» 1598 Eupatorium asperrimum ScH. BIP. > NA08 1 > conyzoides VAHL. var. Maximiliani (DC.) BAKER. » 1598 C. Eupatorium pictum GARDN. 2 1598 CO > myriocephalum GARDN. » 1606 Vernonia membranacea GARDN. » 1608 Mikania psilostachya DC. var. scabra (DC.) BAKER. >» 1614 Eupatorium subtruncatum GARDN: » 1616 Eremanthus glomerulatus LESS. 1618 Vernonia echitifolia MART. >» 1620 Aster Regnellii (SCH. BIP.) BAKER. + mattogrossensis MALME. » 1632 Elephantopus riparius GARDN. » 1644 Vernonia chameepeuces SCH. BIP. » 1646 Chuquiragua mattogrossensis MALME. » 1648 Barnadesia rosea LINDL. » 1656 Vernonia declivium MALME. >» 1658 Viguiera robusta GARDN. 1658 B. Porophyllum angustissimum GARDN. » 16:M8 Alomia Regnellii MALME. 1682 Cosmos caudatus H. B. K. » 1682 OC. Achyrocline satureoides (LAM.) DO. var. 1700 Vernonia oreophila MALME. » 1708 Eremanthus exsuccus (DC.) BAKER. >» 1744 Eupatorium glandulosissimum MALME. » 1744 B. Vernonia araneosa BAKER. » 1750 Baccharis trinervis (LAM.) PERS. » 1750 B. Chuquiragua sp. >» 1750 C. Trixis divaricata (H. B. K.) SPRENG. » 1756 Eupatorium oxychlenum DC. » 1756 B. Eupatorium dentatum GARDN. » 1760 B. Vernonia ferruginea LESS. > 1768 Gymnocoronis spilanthoides (D. DON) DC: KONGL. SV. VET. N:o 1770 Chuquiragua glabra (SPRENG.) BAKER. » » » » 1800 Centratherum punctatum CASS. 1802 Blainvillea rhomboidea CASS. 2151 Mikania scandens (L.) WILLD. " folia HO0K. & ARN. 2305 Spilanthes macropoda DC. 3023 Pectis jangadensis SPENC. MOooRE. periploci- n. (18 ?5/10 92) Chaptalia integrifolia (CASS.) BAKER. (18 11/5 93) Baccharis genistelloides (LAM.) PERS. > trimera DC. (18 1/12 93) Eupatorium kleinioides H.B.K. forma. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. SON 32. N:o 5. 85 (18 17/2 94) Mikania officinalis MART. (18 ?7/3 94) Vernonia obscura LESS. (18 !/4 94) Isostigma foliosum MALME. (18 13/4 94) Eupatorium squalidum DC. (18 16/4 94) Vernonia rubricaulis H. B. K. (18 ?7/4 94) Eupatorium squalidum DC. var. Mar- tiusii (DC.) BAKER. (18 3/5 94) Pectis jangadensis SPENC. MOORE. (18 7/5 94) Eupatorium squalidum DC. (18 ??/6 94) Vernonia pulverulenta BAKER. Index nominum partis systematice. Acanthospermum SCHRANK. australe (L.) OK. . . hispidum DC. xanthioides (H. B. K.) DC. Achyrocline DC. . alata (H. B. K.) DC. . satureoides (LAM.) DC. var. albicans (GRISEB.) BAKER Adenostemma FOoRST. . viseosum FORST. var. triangulare (DC.:) BAKER Alomia H. B. K. . ageratoides H. B. K. - Regnellii MALME Ambrosia L. tenuifolia SPRENG . Anthemis L. > mob IV. Aspilia THOoUARS. . Burchellii BAKER . foliacea (SPRENG.) BAKER . latissima MALME leucoglossa MALME setosa GRISEB. - silphioides (HO0OK. & ARN.) BAKER Aster L. calocephalus MALME . . caricifolius H. B. K. . divaricatus TORR. & GRAY var. graminifolius (SPRENG.) . exilis ELL. var. staninitois (SPRENG.) "mattogrossensis MALME . Regnellii (SCH. BIP.) BAKER . setosus BAKER ; Asteropsis LESS. . macrocephala LESS. Baccharis L. 3. anomala DC. . 3 ALS . artemisioides HOooK. & ARN. . articulata (LAM.) PERS. . coridifolia DC. B. B. B. B 2 IS! (vo) 2 B. Je DD. st dracunculifolia DC. genistelloides (LAM.) PERS. ”trimera (DC.) BAKER . Glaziovii BAKER 3. helichrysoides DC. humilis ScH. BrIP.. 3. incisa HOooK. & ARN. . leucopappa DOC. . megapotamica SPRENG. 5 oxyodonta var. punctulata (DC.) BAKER : paucifloseulosa DC. pentodonta MALME platensis SPRERG. . punctulata DC. . : rotundifolia SPRENG. . rufescens SPRENG. var. leptophylla (DC.) BAKER var. tenuifolia (DC.) BAKER varians (GARDN.) BAKER subceapitata GARDN. snbomposia DC. . affinis (DC.) BAKER . temuifolia DC. . leptophylla (DC. ). a DC. RN . trinervis (LAM.) PERS. . varians GARDN. . Barnadesia MUTIS. rosea LINDL. . Blainvillea CASsS. Bl. biaristata DC. Bl. -— 3 1 fa ARELA rhomboidea CASS. Bidens L. pilosus L. Cacalia BURM. . Calea L. elematidea BAKER . ferruginea SCH. BIP. lantanoides GARDN. pinnatifida (R. BR.) Less. uniflora LESS. Centratherum (LSS . punetatum CASS. Pag. 0 KONGL. SV. VET. Ceratocephalus BuURM. . Chaptalia VENT. . exscapa (PERS.) BAKER . integrifolia (CASS.) BAKER . . nutans (L.) HEMSL. . piloselloides (VAHL) BAKER Chevreulia CASS. . acuminata LESS. Chuquiragua Juss. . chapadensis SPENC. MOORE . fodinarum (GARDN.) BAKER . glabra (SPRENG.) BAKER . mattogrossensis MALME Conyza L. arguta LESS. . chilensis SPRENG. . notobellidiastrum GRISEB. . triplinervia LESS. Cosmos CaAVv. caudatus H. B. K. Cotula L. - coronopifolia L. . Echinocephalum GARDN. . latifolium GARDN. . Eclipta L. . alba (L.) HASSK. . elliptiea DC. . . lanceolata DC. Elephantopus L. angustifolius Sw. . riparius GARDN. - scaber L. var. (en OSuså (L j ScH Enhydra LouUR. SEAT a sa ISKOTARDN So ELR Ssd Erechthites RAFIN. . hieraciifolia (L.) RAFIN. . missionum MALME . valeriangfolia (WOLFF) DC. Eremanthus LESS. . exsuccus (DC.) BAKER . . glomerulatus LESS. Erigeron L. . bonariensis L. Eupatorium LIL. - amygdalinum LAM. asperrimum SCH. BIP. . bartsiefolium DOC. . . : - betonicaeforme (DC) BAKER - bracteatum HooK. . bupleurifolium DC. & ARN. var. asclepiadeum (DC.) BAKER å . caaguazuense HIERON. Å Öemdoleamnna H00oK. . comptonigefolium DC. .: sc sc & ÅRN. var. longifolia BAKER . BriP. -—- [ pag. 65. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. 30 FER ATS RR [calle [sallcollcollcollca - hecatanthum (DC) BAKER . inulefolium H. B. K. . ivefolium L. . kleinioides H. B. j . squarrulosum HooK. . steviefolium DC. . subhastatum HooK. . subtruncatum GARDN. . tremulum Ho0oK. . Tweedieanum Ho0ooK. . vernoniopsis SCH. BIP. . BAND. 32. N:0 5. conyzoides VAHL var Maximiliani (DC.) BAKER -. dendroides var. PR (DC) BAKER densiflorum MORONG dentatum GARDN. foliatum (SCH. BIP.) HIERON. glandulosissimum MALME . gnidioides DC. grande SCH. BTIP. letevirens HooK. & ARN. levigatum LAM. liatrideum DC. ligulefolium HooK. & ARN. - lupulinum BAKER . « macrocephalum LESS. . macrophyllum L. - megaphyllum BAKER - multicrenulatum SCH. - myriocephalum GARDN. . nummularia HooK. . oblongifolium (SPRENG.) BAKER . BrIP. & ARN. . oxychlenum DC. . pallescens DC. pictum GARDN. piecturatum MALME å prasiifolium (GRISEB.) HIBRON. . pycnocephalum GRISEB. serratum SPRENG. var. alpestre (GARDN.) BAKER squalidum DC. var. Martiusii (DC-.) BAKER var. tomentosum (SCH. BIP.) BAKER & ARN. var. erigeroides (DC.) BAKER : var. lessen (HOo0K. & ARN.) BAKER & ARN. & ARN. . & ARN. var. roseoviolaceum MALME Facelis apiculata CASS. . Gaillardia FOouUuGER. BAKER Galinsoga R. & P . parviflora CaAv. . Gnaphalium L. . cheiranthifolium LAM. . Gaudichaudianum DC. . purpureum L. . " spicatum LAM. Lä, - megapotamica SPRENG. var. scabiosoides (ARN.) 38. 40. 38. G. H. H. M, M. M. . scaposa (DC.) BAKER . sericea (LESS.) var. . Tweediei (HooK. foo) MALME, DIE COMPOSITEN Grindelia WILLD. puberula HooK. & ARN. f. angustifolia MALMB Gymnocoronis DC. . spilanthoides (D. DON) DC. . Haplopappus (CAS38.) Heterothalamus LESS. psiadioides LESS. Hieracium L. Commersonii MONN. var. megapotamicum MALME Hypocheeris L. .- brasiliensis (LESS.) GRISEB. . Gardneri (SCH. BIP.) BAKER Hysterionica WILLD. . montevidensis (SPRENG.) BAKER . . pinifolia (POIR.) BAKER Icthyothere MART. . cunabi MART. Inulopsis 0. HoFFM. . seaposa (DC.) O. HoOFrM. . Isostigma LESS. . foliosum MALME peucedanifolium (SPRENG-.) Löss. : Jaegeria H. B. K. . hirta (LAG.) LESS. Jungia L. fil. . floribunda LESS. oo. . . pubescens (LAG.) OK. Kanimia GARDN. . palustris GARDN. Lactuca L. . virosa L. Leucopsis BAKER. calendulacea (GRISEB.) BAKER & ARN.) BAKER Lucilia CASS. acutifolia (POIR.) CASS. . nitens LESS. Mikania WILLD. . apiifolia DC. . - bracteosa DC. 3 . chlorolepis BAKER - cordifolia (L. M. M. M. M. fil.) WILLD. "cynanchifolia (BAKER) "euryanthela MALME involucerata HooK. & ARN. laxa DC: officinalis MART. "opifera MART. d var. umbellifera (GARDN.) MALME E "paraguayensis MALME eriophora (BR EMY) BAKER DER ERSTEN REGNELLSCHEN EXPEDITION. Pag. 45 M. ”"periplocifolia HOo0K. & ARN. . f SD 45 > var. intermedia MALME ; M. psilostachya DC. 31 var. scabra (DC.) BAKER M. secandens (1L ) WILLD. 46. var. cynanchifolia BAKER . « ses: ; var. periplocifolia (HOOK. & ARN.) BAKER AT. var. umbellifera FÖRSPAR BAKER M.-. ternifolia DC. | M. thunbergizefolia GARDN. så M. umbellifera GARDN. Moquinia DC. 15. M. mollissima MALME : 75. | M. polymorpha (LESS.) DC. var. obtusifolia (LESS.) DC. AG. Mutisia L. fi. 46. M. campanulata LESS. M. coccinea S:T HIL, : ng M. speciosa (ATT. fil.) Hoox. MIG EN Noticastrum DC. - N. calendulaceum (GRISEB.) 45 N. eriophorum REMY and Oyedeea DC. 66.1 0. ovata (GARDN.) BAKER o6 Pamphalea LAG. a P. Commersonii CASS. 20: Parthenium L. P. hysterophorus IL. ST Pectis L. P. Burchellii BAKER . P. jangadensis SPENC. Moorr 44. | P. stella MALME Piptocarpha RB. BR. 15. P. rotundifolia (LESS.) BAKER . Pluchea Cass. 45. Pl. quitoce DC. 3 45. | Pl suaveolens (VELL.) OK. 45. 45. Podocoma Cass. P. hieraciifolia (POIR.) CASS. 50 P. hirsuta (HooK. & ARN.) BAKER 56. Polymnia L. P. silphioides DC. SU Porophyllum VAILL. 34. P. angustissimum GARDN. É 30. P. brevifolium (H00K. & ARN.) MALME Å HU P. ellipticum CASS. SOK var. intermedium DC. SME P. lanceolatum DC. 34. | P. linifolium (L.) DOC: FR JODH. mutant SUE var. brevifolium (HOOK. & ARN.) BAKER 34. P. macrocephalum DC. 36. | P. macrolepideum MALME . 36. P.: ruderale (JACQ.) CASS. . . é 36. f. intermedium (DC.) MALME k (Sö TF d3 (SA ARR I OM 0 VIVO (er) vo vo Com - [er] 76. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS Pterocaulon ELL. Pt. alopecuroideum (Sw.) DO. Pt. angustifolium DC. SE Pt. interruptum DC. Pt. Lorentzii MALME . Pt. polystachyum DC. Pt. purpurascens MALME Pt. subvirgatum MALME Riencourtia Cass. . oblongifolia GARDN. . (enn GARDN. . var. intermedia MALME (zolll=e) Senecio L. Balanse BAKER . Benthami GRISEB. . NN brasiliensis (SPRENG.) LESS. . crassiflorus (LAM.) DC. var. tricuspis BAKER f. maritima MALME . . Grisebachii BAKER . heterotrichius DC. . - icoglossus DC. - pinnatus POTIR. var. leptolobus DC. . TR TA TR TR TR TIN Solidago L. S. microglossa DC. Soliva. S. anthemidifolia (JUSS.) R. BR. S. sessilis R. & P.. SSE Sommerfeltia LEsSs. S. spinulosa (SPRENG.) LESS. Sonchus L. S. asper (L.) ALL. . S. oleraceus L. Spilanthes L. Sp. NG ID CS leptophylla (DC) BAKER var. macropoda (DC.) BAKER . Sp. leptophylla DC. SN Sp. macropoda DC. Stenachenium BENTE. S. campestre BAKER . S. megapotamicum (SPRENG.) BAKER Stevia Cav. St. aristata D. DON. St. cinerascens SCH. BIP. St. cruziana MALME St. entreriensis HIERON. St. laxa HooK. & ARN.. var. curtula MALME . St. oxylena DC. 5 St. satureifolia (LAM.) Sc. Brr. 3 var. laxa (HOOK. & ARN.) BAKER . var. multiaristata (SPRENG.) BAKER St. Veronice DC. SAN SÖ SA Stilopnopappus MART. S. speciosus (LESS.) BAKER K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Band. 32. N:o 5. 3 > IS (Da Ovor & ov MM OM MN ov ov I OL AR AR HANDLINGAR. BAND. 32. N:0O 5. Tagetes L. T. minuta L. T. patula L. Taraxacum LL. T. officinale (WEB.) WIGG. Tessaria RB. & P. T. absinthioides (HOoOoK. . foliosa Hook. - ochroleuca (CASS.) HooK. . verbasciformis LESS. 5 var. glaberrima (LESS.) MALME 5 . australis (HOooK. . Sordescens DC. - buddåleigfolia MART. . . chamedrys LESS. . chamXpeuces SCH. BIP. . declivium MALME . & ARN.) -. (Ce Hg co Sam Thyrsanthema NECK. integrifolia R. Trichocline Cass. & ARN. . incana (LAM.) CASS. . macrocephala LESS. Trixis P. BROWNE. r. antimenorrhoea (SCHRANK.) MART. brasiliensis (L.) DC. : divaricata (H. B. KÖ SPRENG. var. cladoptera BAKER - glaberrima BAKER glaberrima LESS. Lessingii DC. vo . megapotamica HOoK. mollissima D. DON & ARN. var. intermedia MALME Verbesina L. & ARN.) BAKER Vernonia SCHREB. - araneosa BAKER - bardanoides LESS. . - brevifolia LESS. . var. ericifolia (HOOK. & ARN.) desertorum MART. . echitifolia MART. "eriocephala MALME . . ferruginea LESS. Alexmnosn SIMS var. microcephala HIBRON. florida GARDN. glabrata LESS. . graminifolia GARDN. . . levigata MART. . - megapotamica SPRENG. . "eriocephala MALME . membranacea GARDN. . mollissima D. DON . nitens GARDN. . nitidula LESS. var. florida (GARDN.) BAKER : . nudiflora LESS. & ARN. . DD ND ND 2 DI No ND ND) No ES OF Oj Or OR E 90 MALME, DIE COMPOSITEN DER ERSTEN REGNELLSCHEN EXPEDITION. 2 - obovata LESS. . obscura LESS. . obtusata LESS. . onopordioides BAKER . oreophila MALME - platensis SPRENG. . . polycephala DC. . pseudosquarrosa HIERON. . . pulverulenta BAKER . . remotiflora RICH. . rigescens MALME . rubricaulis H. B. 2 var. australis HIERON. . . ruficoma SCHLECHT. . . scabra PERS. . . Scorpioides PERS. . . Sellowii LESS. . sericea RICH. . . Squarrosa LESS. Pag. 16, lin. 14. Blättern versehen. IS, 50 BD >» 40, 5 Då » -I9, » » » » Pag. Viguiera H. B. K. 28. V. pilosa BAKER 28. Mörobusta. GARDN: väx Ab .etmtt ade 28. V. stenophylla (HooK. & ARN.) GRISEB. . 2 Wedelia JACQ. 20. W. brachycarpa BAKER . 29; W. macrodonta DC. 25. Willougbya NECK. 24. Wulffia NECK. 25. | W. baccata (L. fil.) OK. -. 27. | W. stenoglossa (Cass.) DC. oc Xanthium L. Sr fONtkorientalenik. 20. 5 X. spinosum L. 20. Z 929. X. strumarium L. 24 Zinnia L. 26. Z. elegans JACQ. . 25. Z. multiflora L. . Corrigenda: lege: Blättern versehen 3. Inflorescenz beblättert lege: Inflorescenz beblättert; infima. examinavinus lege: examinavimus 10. obtusa basi, longe cuneata lege: obtusa, basi longe cuneata 28. 909 lege: 906 32. occeurit lege: occurrit Explicatio tabule. Tab. I. Vernonia megapotamica SPRENG. ”eriocephala MALME. Fig. I cal. Calathidium. ?/1. » 1 sq. Squama superior involucri a dorso visa. >? Vernonia declivium MALME. Hiot 20h.T Ramus. (i. » 2 sq. Squame involueri (infima, media superior, summa s. intima) a dorso vise. ?/i. Vernonia oreophila MALME. Fig. 3 h.! Ramus. !/1. () » 3 sq. Squame involucri (inferior, superior) a dorso vise. (1. Vernonia rigescens MALME. Fig. 4 ff. — Folia caulina, nodi, internodium. !/1. >» 4 inf. Pars inflorescentie. -'!/1. » 4 sq. Squame involucri (media, superior, summa s. intima) a dorso vise. >”. 1 Siglum »h>» in tabula est omissum. Sh Bota FREI, fr AV ousmgbeoerob & (enmisar 3 Mn Aoiaque dör sor: iuloxgi. sinanpå NYTT) ap FR olusnte IFA sd . t uarvsparitbotibr BIN 1 «Lv RA EIA rr ' É i ( Å pu bye dar Bea Sakab Mn se teve njatsta” Hanne > 3 omgllfälne RIE: 5 3 = RA lunar KÄNN. + fe kår Falretvily HH LIED - te su Wwerlka vat feriyRA LexunoNT saba På SS så ten) RV [EA lj p di ND (RA ög ÅA svt SNS analt shokaint nRtMövÖR I JÄGR svar sms sM såå son 4 : G RS 2 J Co rrigendar i Is SE sände någor Mistgia a PLN Pag 18, din PR Musen, 1 RS Falken fögin.: Mike sepgshän all Aa Hansåt ES pe Se R "bara äv & (DRA lid Ti ihar) HBudo va i Ane. på så VAN KAL ÄN BRUNA ä (road LS SE fir, Hår NG rs hänt: RER snittet FAN I bt, bilar kings. com / ag I Sa öv Sä store AN TRE sä kER PIA ibibomrstrni re Aniuso alle = mänovertokal ES mkv oetob & Cue a sms HVkagLE Sibir fronlovar snmsupå | d i - - VR Si ; d Å ee - Konel. Vet. Akkad. Hanal Bd. 30: NOS: Ta. I 4 MN fr, AMA NAMED | ING 3 N A. Ekblom delin. G. Tholander lith W. Schlachter, Stockholm. TI 1) Vernonia ”erioccphala MALME. 2) V. declivimr MALME . 3) V. oreophia MALME. 4) V rigescens MALME. Explicatio tabule. ia Vernonia declivium MALME. Fig. 2 f. Folium caulinum a dorso visum. '/1. Alomia Regnellii MALME. Fig. 5 h.' Pars major superior herbe totius. '/1. 3 DD fav avolnennmn, fi >» 5 sq Squame involucri (inferior, superior) a dorso vise. 5 Flos. Sar Hack. Achenium. "0/1. Stevia cruziana MALME. Fig. 6 nf. Folium caulinum, nodus. 1. » 6 inf. Pars inflorescentie. !/1. >» 6 cal. Calathidium/1. al Sigulum »h> in tabula est omissum. Uj sö HR omwsob & moslar Sv mand RA såmalle "fe al apor adrod sofraque sotstn Kg ON mur > HN aaeiy ee a (ofogta önska) Houle: vilan JR) 20 a mtiinadofr. ae lm furst, Kongl. Vet. Akad. Handl Ed. 32. NO 5. len. JOL, A. Ekblom delin. G.. Tholander lith 'W. Schlachter, Stockholm. 2) Vernonia declivium MALME, 5) Alomia Regnelli MALME , 6) Stevia cruziana MALME. STL Explicatio tabula. Tab. III. Mikania scandens (L.) Winzrp. "periplocifolia Hook. & ARN. ING d ma INGNNS, dolluvinan, > Ni nal 0 rescentias Les). vddical Öl thadime > TT ach. Achenium. ”/1. Mikania scandens (L.) Wiozrp. "opifera MART. Fig. 8 nf. - Nodus, folium. !/1. >» 8 inf. Pars inflorescentie. !/1. >» 8 cal. Calathidium. ?/1. 28 Gör, Öoruas Yi Mikania lazxa DC. "euryanthela MALME. Nie, D mt — Nous KolTmn, >» 9 inf. Pars inflorescentie. !/1. >» 9 eal. Calathidium. (i. 2ORGorR TT Corolla. Vt - AD FT 4 sh. 3 008 spent sar (cb) omr nin a anno bo ANN EN a äiaonrsvölel > dar ra 4 a motböiljale) deg förr SS a anuibodsk abe fö omnell sög" vadar (1) påbrnna IRSÄNA > stamilok subovt - An 8 DT at minskat et Ani or 4 ovibidtalst) das Boc en ARNES 4109 & + PR nklumngms? OM na nåstnklt vt omitot Uber. en CRP a mitasarotolnt erat DR a a vnshikdtete) hö UN oplloron) 409 FF «4 Kongl. "Vet. Akad. Handl. Ba. 32. KE No ARTE 2 ——— ÅN | £. Ekblom. delin. G. Tholancer lith. IN. Schlachter, Stockholm. 7) Mikania scandens (L.) "periolocifolia HOOK & ARN. 8) M ”opifera MART, 9) M. laxa DC"eurvanthela MALME. Fig. » 10 10 11 11 11 12 12 13 13 13 13 13 14 14 14 14 Explicatio tabule. TadD. IV Micania scandens (L.) Winrp. "paraguayensis MALME. Nodus, folium. !/1. Calathidium. ?/1. Eupatorium picturatum MALME. Nodus, folium. /1. Calathidium. ”/1. HOS ST Baccharis pentodonta MALME. Pölh. Hi Calathidium. ”/1. Aster calocephalus MALME. NGN Kole i Pars inflorescentie. 1/1. Flos radii. ?/1. Flos disci (pappo truncato). ?/1. Rami styli floris radii abnormaliter appendiculati. Riencourtia tenuifolia GARDN. var. intermedia MALME. Pars caulis cum foliis. '/1. Squama involucri a dorso visa. ?/1. Flos hermaphroditicus. "/1. Pars limbi floris hermaphroditici aperti explanata. K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Band 32. N:o 5. Valde aucti. ) / 107 1. 13 At (otsonnt oggeq) iseib Bolt blb ERE Jåowr oblaV > testa Prod tatilonrondea ber sil ve imait Pr ETNPS sitt ART MAGI FUSKA vituognig ae salut no Bidra än 2 Ri orrob os onloval evmvapå av sauitibordgsarod golf 0 ktärvalegna Fraga SKAPA ao dar a — r—— —— —— 22 A Kongl. Vet. Akad. Handl. Bd. 32.NO5. IAI 14 pi LEA A. Ekblom delin. G. Tholander lith. W. Schlachter, Stockholm. 10.) Mikania tparaguavensis MALME. 11) Eupatorium picturanim MALME. 12) Baccharis pentodonta MALME. 13) Aster salocephalus MALME, 14) Riencourtia tenuifolia GARDN. var. iniermedia MALIIE. > 18 15 15 5 15 3 ID 16 16 16 Explicatio tabule. JEAN Ve Aspilia leucoglossa MALME. Herba tota. '/1. Flos radii. ?/1. Flos disci. 7/1. Palea receptaculi a dorso et a latere visa. Achenia. ?/1. Asqilia latissima MALME. Folium. 2/2. Squama involueri. ”/1. Palea receptaculi a dorso et a latere visa. Flos disci. ?/1. äl Kongl. Vet. Akad. Handl. Bd. 32. N95 Idi Vv VAR ERNA SA VEN A. Ekblom delin. G Tholander lith. 'W. Schlachter, Stockholm 15) Aspilia leucoglossa MALME. 16) Aspilia latissima MALME. Explicatio tabule. Tab. VI. Isostigma foliosum MALME. Inne. NY IN Herba tota. !/1. RS Squame involuecri. 2 MT. Palea receptaculi. 7 ie NOS Re Fi 7 hö NOT CR i 7. aMdn. Aehsnnen is Pectis stella MALME. fe, 18 Ho Ras i 3 MG PÖhvian, fi » 18 sq. Squame involucri. > NG be INlög ki äs > 18 Hö NS hsa. fi » JI8-ach. Achenium. ?/. .slydst oitsoilqxd JV deT HULDA messantleNY pappor c vo anor edra a TI Did eoglovat MNrpE pe TI Haorsargamor est ocg VI ta RERRorT vilt $i AR ort dl TI JA aiotastsk das SE - JNARATA sallara aa UR ae al Bl mö JE bod 1 äl rnhovid anraupt "på vi ttbat sOPt 0 ih BI 4 oRib sat bh är 0 minsta ala 1 d Kongl. Vet. Akad. Handl. Bd 32. N9 5. Taf. VI. A.Ekbiom delin G.Tholander lith W: Schlachter Stockholm Isostigma foliosum MALME. 18) Pectis stella MALME. Explicatio tabula. Tab. VILL ÅAspilia silphioides (Hoor. & ARN.) BENTE. ig. 19 h. Ramus. !/1. 19 fir. Flos radii. ?/1. 19 p. Palea receptaculi a dorso et a latere visa. Pamphalea Commersoni ÖASSs. > 20 IM Herba tota. !/1. 20 sq. Squamee involucri. ?/1. 20 fir. — Flos radii. ”/1. 20 ach. Achenium. ?/1. 3/4. Mera (or Vv 208) Ne gr 0 ok ATT AR alt atv oval am vroboa ad Hsbygont sole HALD FARS Paladia kun ÄN nat sto Pn ianlovat ameopa AV tbyr sol AA mmvinsdtsA Taf. VIL Kongl. Vet. Akad. Handl. Bd. 32.N95. ns AR Nar SE EN SARAS STATE FAT YFTE FANS — W. Schlachter, Stockholm. G. Tholander lith kblom delin. BB Ag 20) Pamphalea Commersonii CASS. 19) Aspilia silphioides (HOOK & ARN). KONGL. SVENSKA VETENSKAPS-AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. Bandet 32. N:o 6. ANIMALISCHES PLANKTON AUS DEM MEERE ZWISCHEN : JAN MAYEN, SPITZBERGEN, K. KARLS LAND UND DER NORDKUSTE NORWEGENS. VON CARL W. S. AURIVILLIUS. DER K. SCHWEDISCHEN AKADEMIE DER WISSENSCHAFTEN VORGELEGT AM 7. JUNI 1899. GEPRUFT VON 0. PETTERSSON UND HJ. THÉEL. STOCKHOLM KUNGL. BOKTRYCKERIET. P. A. NORSTEDT & SÖNER VY 1899 Ao 28 tabåetf AAONIIGUMTENTISNTAA ASTA AGRS TOK KE —— 1 VOTAVALI BHORLTAMIVA "KANOAYN FIA Jena SA AVAT AIAAN AA AHDSTYESTILA MATA Vi | ad a = SR 2VTOA WHO HTAUACAON Add > KOV JBORI 1AUG .V MA TOXIADAON KSTYAROKAIRANE dt STMEOKNA KIriioerda wanna Jå tid IråkT CH duc Kösemtriad 0 KOoV DiineRD MAOHAOOTE ANvMÖR AA VOETIROOTOR AL SRIRAVÄTRON IVT BAR D:. unten in den Tabellen verzeichneten Planktonfänge sind während vier schwedischer Expeditionen nach Spitzbergen und zwar 1) der Virgo-Expedition 1896, 2) der DE GEER'- schen Expedition 1896, 3) der Svensksund-Expedition 1897 und 4) der Antarctic Expe- dition 1898 gemacht. Es sind dabei verschiedene Fangmethoden in Anwendung gebracht, nämlich während 1) theils das Fangen von dem gehenden Dampfer aus mittelst eines Netzes mit konischem Aufsatze, theils — in den Häfen — mit dem gewöhnlichen Schleppnetz; während 2) nur mit dem letztgenannten; während 3) die Pumpenmethode und 4) in der Oberfläche das gewöhnliche Schleppnetz, im der Tiefe ein nicht schliessbares Vertikalnetz und iäber dem Boden ein schliessbares Schleppnetz. In den meisten Fällen sind, mit den Planktonfängen gleichzeitig, auch Wasserproben genommen, welche, auf die Temperatur und den Salzgehalt untersucht, eine Vergleichung zwischen den Beziehungen der planktonischen Organismen zu den physikalischen Bedin- gungen gestatten. Dass die Antarctic-Expedition die bei weitem grösste Fälle von Beobachtungen in beiden Richtungen geleistet hat, kann theils dem Umstande zugeschrieben werden, dass sie för Planktonfang ganz besonders reich ausgeräöstet gewesen und zwar denselben unter den Hauptzwecken der Expedition gestellt hatte, theils auch dass es ihr gelang eine sehr bedeutende Anzahl von einander weit entfernter Punkte nicht nur ringsum Spitzbergen, son- 3 3 W. Long. f 34” 30' O. Long. dern auch von 772 52" N. Lat. ab bis nach 78? 38 N. Lat. 24 untersuchen. Dazu kommt, dass die Kenntniss des Planktons der Tiefsee durch diese Expedition ganz vorzöglich er- weitert worden ist, indem fröher nur vereinzelte Thatsachen iber diese Fauna, und zwar durch die norwegische Nordhavs-Expedition — siehe unten — bekannt waren. Wenn auch käönftige Forschungen ohne Zweifel viel neues zu den Resultaten dieser schwedischen Expeditionen hinfögen und besonders äber die vertikale Verbreitung der Planktonorganismen ein helleres Licht werfen werden, so kann jedenfalls das vorliegende Material, auch deshalb dass es aus 3 verschiedenen Jahren stammt, ein vollständigeres Bild als das wir fröher hatten, von dem Planktonleben dieser Gegenden geben. 4 AURIVILLIUS, ANIMALISCHES PLANKTON. I. Frihere Angaben öber die Planktonorganismen des Meeres zwischen Jan Mayen—Npitzbergen und dem nördlichen Norwegen, Es liegen in der Litteratur verhältnissmässig spärliche Angaben iber das animalische Plankton des fraglichen Meeresabschnittes vor. In seiner »Spitzbergischen oder Grönländiscehen Reisebeschreibung 1671, Hamburg 1675» giebt FR. MARTENS im 12. Capitel, das »von Rotzfiscehen und Seekwalm> handelt, drei Thiere, nämlich 1. See-Gott Pferd, 2. Schnecken-Rotzfisch, beide in Sädbay in Spitz- bergen am 20. Juni gefunden, und 3. Mäötzner Rotzfiseh, in Muschelhafen” daselbst am 8. Juli gefangen, an, welche ohne Zweifel dem Plankton zugerechnet werden können. Es werden später deren zwei von PHiPes, »Voyage au pole boréal 1773, Paris 1775>, als resp. 1) Clio helicina = Limacina heliceina Piers und 2) Clio limacina = Clione limacina PHiers erkannt. Dieselben sind auch von W. SCORESBY, »An account of the arctic regions, Edin- burgh 1820» erwähnt: dagegen können die von ihm abgebildeten Medusen (P1. XVI, Fig. 3—8) nicht sicher identificirt werden. Zwei Jahre später hat M. G. MAnpr, »Observationes in historiam naturalem et ana- tomiam comparatam in itinere grönlandico facte», unweit Jan Mayen theils frei, theils im Magen von »Procellaria glacialis;» Exemplare von Gammarus libellula = Huthemisto lWibellula MANDT angetroffen. Ferner wird von M. Sars, »Översigt over de i den norsk-arktiske Region forekom- mende Krebsdyr, Christiania 1858» Calanus hyperboreus KRÖYER erwähnt, und zwar mit der Bemerkung, er finde sich an >»hele Finmarkens Kyst, ofte i utrolig Mengde. Den går sydlig i det mindste til Bergen og nordlig til Spitzbergen og Grönland. Es ist also unter diesem Namen sowohl Calanus finmarchicus GUNN. als > hyperboreus KR. einbegriffen. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N: OQO 6. d In Öfvers. K. Vet.-Akad. Förh. 1875 hat W. LinJeBorG in einer Abhandlung: »De under svenska vetenskapliga expeditionen till Spetsbergen 1872—1873 derstädes samlade hafs-entomostraceer» folgende Meeresplanktonthiere erwähnt: 1) Calanus finmarchicus GUNN.; mit der Bemerkung: »Större ex. af — 8 mm. öfverensstämma uti storleken med den form, som KRÖYER kallat Calanus hyperboreus. 2) Metridia armata Borck = M. longa LuBBock (fide GIEsBR.). »Mosselbay Dec. 1872 och Jan. 1873, dels i hafsytan, dels i genomdränkt snö på stranden och dels i mera torr snö i närheten af stranden.» 3) Oithona spinirostris CLAus, AN RE pygmea Borck, beide von GIESBRECHT mit O. similis Craus, jedoch unter ?, identificirt. E. J. Miers, in Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist. 4 ser. XIX, 1877, giebt eine »List of the species of Crustacea collected by the Rev. A. Eaton at Spitzbergen in the summer of 1873» und zwar wird darunter auch : Themisto libellula MANDT in folgender Weise erwähnt: »Spitzbergen. Abundant among the floes and along the shore. Some of the speci- mens were found in a Saddlebock's stomach killed off the western Ice in green water.» Unter den »Jan Mayen Mollusea from the Norwegian North Atlantic Expedition in 1877» hat H. FrRIELE verzeichnet: 1) Limacina helicina PEiPPs, 2) Clione limacina Purers. In seinem »System der Medusen, Jena 1879—80» hat HzcKEL aus dem fraglichen Meere folgende Formen besonders erwähnt, nämlich: 1) Stenoptycha dactylometra HacE. Beeren Island. 2) Cyanea arcetica PER. et Les. Spitzbergen (SCHMIDT). 3) Staurostoma arctica HzcK. > > J. SPARRE-SCHNEIDER, in »Undersögelser af dyrelivet i de arktiske fjorde. II. Cru- stacea og Pycnogonida indsamlede i Kvenangsfjorden 1881. Tromsö 1884», hat folgende Planktonthiere verzeichnet: 1) Euphausia inermis KR. 2) Themisto libellula MANDT. 3) Parathemisto oblivia KR. 4) Calanus finmarchicus GUNN. Unter den planktonischen Krebsthieren, welche von G. O. SaArs, »Den norske Nord- havs-Expedition 1876—78, Zool. Crustacea. Christiania 1885», erwähnt sind, beziehen sich die Fundorte folgender ansdricklich auf das fragliche Meeresgebiet: 1) Boreophausia inermis KR. >»Jan Mayen. Spetsb.> 2) Thysanoössa tenera G. O. SaArs. »Varangerfjord. Paa 4 forskjellige stationer i det aabne Hav mellem Norge och Jan Mayen. (Alle in der Oberfläche.) 3) Themisto libellula MANDT. | Der säödlichste Fundort war Lat. 66” N. »Her og paa et par af de fölgende Sta- tioner (Stat. 183 og 205) erholdtes den kun fra Dybet, medens Havet lengere Nord 6 AURIVILLIUS, ANIMALISCHES PLANKTON. (um Jan Mayen, Beeren Island, Spitzbergen) ofte wvrimlede i Overfladen af denne Am- phipode.» 4) Calanus finmarchicus GUMM. Es macht der Verf. kemen Unterschied zwischen dieser und C. hyperboreus KR. 5) Fucheta norvegica BorcK. In »Contributions to a Monograph of the Amphipoda Hyperiidea 1887 og 1889 hat C. BowaLuivws folgende Planktonformen aus dem fraglichen Meere verzeichnet: 1) Hyperoche Liätkeni Bow. = Hyperoche Kröyeri Bow. 2) Hyperia medusarum O. F. Mörr. 3) Parathemisto oblivia KR. 4) Euthemisto libellula MANDT. 5) > compressa Gois. Endlich werden in »W. KöÖKENTHAL, Beiträge zur Fauna Spitzbergens, 1889» a) von J. VOSSELER unter den Amphipoden 1) Themisto Wibellula MANDT, b) von W. GIESBRECHT unter den Copepoden 2) Calanus finmarchicus GUNN. 3) » hyperboreus KR. 4) Encheta norvegica BorcKk 5) Metridia armata Borck = Metridia longa LuBBOCK erwähnt. Kirzlich hat G. GRÖNBERG vVerschiedene Hydromedusen aus Spitzbergen erwähnt und beschrieben, welche, insofern sie dem »pelagisehen» Plankton angehören, unten besprochen worden sind. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o 6. U IL. Thiergeographische Vertheilung des animalischen Planktons des fraglichen Meeres. Es könnte vielleicht, wenn man eime solche Meeresgegend wie die hier fragliche von rein thiergeographischem Gesichtspunkte beurtheilen will, a priori angenommen werden, die Planktonfauna sei ganz einheitlich zusammengesetzt. Eine Präfung der thatsächlichen Verhältnisse föhrt aber zu einem anderen Resultat. Noch in diesen hohen Breiten macht sich nämlich der Unterschied zwischen ein- heimische (endogenetische) Formen und Fremdlinge (allogenetische) geltend. Es sind jene solche, die, alle Bedingungen ihres Gedeihens vorfindend, hier das Maximum ihrer Grösse und Individuenzahl erreichen. Obegleich sie aber alle als arktisch bezeichnet werden missen, so können doch schon unter ihnen zwet Kategorien unter- schieden werden, und zwar theils solche mit geringer Anpassungsfähigkeit an veränderte Lebensbedingungen (= arktisch in engem Sinne), theils solche mit grosser Anpassungs- fähigkeit, die also eine mehr oder weniger ausgedehnte Verbreitung uber die Grenzen des eigentlichen Polarwassers aus haben (= arktisch, in weitem Sinne). Als Fremdlinge (allogenetische Formen) unter dem Plankton dieser Gegenden missen wiederum solche betrachtet werden, deren spärliches Auftreten oder geringe Entwicklung oder beides zusammen es angeben, dass sie von ihrem Centrum aus hierher vertrieben worden sind. So wett unsere Kenntniss der Planktonverbreitung im Atlanten gegenwärtig reicht, können diese, je nach der Lage dieses Centrums, in drev Kategorien vertheilt werden, nämlich a) solche, die in dem Golfstromwasser, und zwar in dem N.O. Aste desselben, heimisch sind; b) solche, die dem Kiistenwasser des N.-ÅAtlantischen Oceans oder nur der öst- lichen Seite dieses angehören; ce) solche, die zwar auch im Kistenwasser, aber etwa siidlich von der Nordsee aus, ihre Hauptverbreitung haben. Wenn aber diese fönf Kategorien des Planktons des fraglichen Meeresabschnittes schon aus rein thiergeographischen Gröunden sich aufstellen lassen, so fragt sich ferner nach den hydrographischen Bedingungen derselben. i 8 AURIVILLIUS, ANIMALISCHES PLANKTON. Die Antwort ist durch die Untersuchungen der gleichzeitig mit dem Plankton ge- nommenen Wasserproben, welche, was die drei ersten Expeditionen betrifft, von Prof. O. PETTERSON, und för die Antarctic-Expedition vom Doc. Dr. A. HAMBERG veröffentlicht worden sind, gegeben. Und zwar kann sie so abgefasst werden, dass die Verschiedenheit des freien animalischen Lebens den Wirkungen des N.O.-Golfstroms, noch in den höchsten untersuchten Breiten, zuzuschreiben ist, nämlich entweder direkt, indem er viele ihm selbst angehörige Planktonformen gegen Norden mit sich bringt, oder indirekt, indem er Formen des Käöstenwassers der von ihm bestrichenen Gegenden des N.W. oder sogar W. Europa's fortreisst. Ohne auf einzelne Fälle hier einzugehen kann ich auf die theils bei der Erwähnung einer jeden Form beigefigten hydrographischen Thatsachen, theils auf die allgemeinen Fangtabellen verweisen. I. Arktisches Plankton in engem Sinne. Sarsia brachygaster GRÖNB. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmere. RS ONE Lat. Hafen Virgo's — EO 262 18 0. ; Anfang Juli —Ende August. Long. » » TT? AGN. Physikalische Verhältnisse. Temperatur: + 19.23 37.6 Salzgehalt: 30.98 "/oo — 33.32 2/00 ” Pectyllis arctica HeacCKEL. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. Lat. (SKEDEN ; Long. 18255 0.” RR Verbreitungsbezirk. 1) Lat. 72? 20' N. (wenn mit Ptychogastria polaris ALLMANN identisch, von Lat. 81? 44' N. ab) — N.O. Amerika. Long. 55? 30' W. (wenn mit Pt. polaris identisch, von Long. 65” W. ab) — 51” 15 W. NL at AR TORKOK NE ?) Long. 18? 55' 0. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. Solmundus glacialis GRÖNB. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. Lat. Hafen Virgo's. Ende August. Physikalische Verhältnisse. Temperatur: + 38 Salzgehalt: — 33.32 ”/oo Hippocrene superciliaris L. AGASS. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. Lat. (crrSOTNe 3 long. & ENS OR erste Hälfte Juli's. Verbreitungsbezirk. i Lat. 69215 N. — Massachusetts Bay. ) Long. 55” 5 — 49? 435 W. 2) ILE 0 & TURBO Long. ec. 15” 0. Catablema vesicarium (veris.) ÅA. ÅGASS. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. Hafen Virgo's. Ende August. Physikalische Verhältnisse. Temperatur: + 3.6 Salzgehalt: 33.32 ”/oo Tiara conifera HECKEL. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. Iben — & (IV NN Long. STORE Anfang Juli. Verbreitungsbezirk. Lat. 69215 — 67” N. ) Long. 53” 40 — 52” 45 W. VOLat. 5 ce 70,30 2) Long. ec. 15” & IFA K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Band 32. N:o 6. N:o 6. TO 10 AURIVILLIUS, ANIMALISCHES PLANKTON. Codonium princeps HzcKr. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. Lat. c 79? 45 ec. 78? 30' N. AN X ; ET ; å. i Long er TSOT STÖTA SA Physikalische Verhältnisse. Temperatur: + 19.0 Salzgehalt: 32.96 2/oo ' Verbreitungsbezirk. SR 78 — 68” 43' N. ) Long. 77? 10' — 54? W. ; & (0 AT TN Ni 2?) Long. ce. 11? 0. — ce. 27? Q. Cyanea arctica (veris.) PER. ET LES. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. Hafen Virgo's. Ende August. Phystkalische Verhältmnisse. Temperatur: + 3”.6 Salzgehalt: 33.32 2/00 ” Verbreitungsbezirk. Lat. cec. 74? N. — Long Island. ) Long. Barrow Straits — 49” W. 2) Hafen Virgos (N.W. Spitzbergen). Mertensia ovum FABR. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. Lat. ee (945 N. long & IC 0 3 Ende Juli—Mitte August. Verbreitungsbezirk. 5 c. 719? 45' N. | Lat. Baffins Bay und SIONS Massachusetts Bay und Eastport. Long. Baffins Bay — Spitzbergen. Sagitta arctica AURIV. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. Ar 81” 14' N. 71” 03 NN: L STEVE Ce. 200 20 180 ST ON & (830 No Anfang Juli—Anfang September. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 92. N:O 6. 11 Physikalische Verhältnisse. Temperatur: + 19.8 OK Salzgehalt: 32.96 ?/oo — 35.08 ?/o00o” Verbreitungsbezirk. ) fEatmsc! 749 —ce: 42? N. Long. :752 30! Wi — 55? W. ( 81” 14' N. [Hats FöReREREAE <= CFJSKENET(Skacerak). I 20. Ee) ZMA DÖ MS E [Cong. TPB NN oc 12? 0. (Skagerak). Krohnia hamata MöBius. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. 79? 58 N. 76” 36' N: SEDAN HATNB OT LR 0 TS RS RAN RA Ende Juli—Anfang August. Physikalische Verhältnisse. Nur in Vertikalfängen gefunden; die Temperatur und der Salzgehalt des Fundortes kann also nicht genau angegeben werden. Verbreitungsbezirk. SR 492 — 73” N. 1) Long. ce. 70” W. [ 79? 38 NI oc. 5730 N. ER ) 3 5 W. f12? 13' O. (Eismeer). |rone, SBN est (Skagerak). Calanus hyperboreus KRÖYER. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. 79? 58 N. 70? 54" N. 3 Wo 20” 43' QO. Lat: 930 — ROsrOongler Nor NIST (102 54” N. Ende Mai—Anfang September. Physikalische Verhältnisse. + 12.0 + 7915 32.96 foo — 35.15 VYoo fonperrar 32.96 oo > 34.83 "oo? Saleen +10 — + 64 12 AURIVILLIUS, ANIMALISCHES PLANKTON. Verbreitungsbezirk. - OM 2 Ny 2 05” ING 2) Long. 807- W.— ec. 59” W. 79? 58 N. ce. 58” N. Lat. / | gr ÖRE GROT L 3 W. NS 43' 0. (Eismeer). 908: 772 52 N: — le. 12? O. (Skagerak). Metridia longa LuBBOoCK. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. vn EBU NS IG 36' N. I 3 5 W. 7 0 OM GoSSRO Ende Juni —Ende August. Physikalische Verhältnisse. T rs — NI Salig ök os Oja öbrige Beobachtungen beziehen sich auf Vertikalfänge. Verbreitungsbezirk. 272 30' O. TT NS TT DT NN R 732 33' N. — 64? 45' N. ) Long. 76? 39 W.— 64? 50' W. 792 58' N. c. 58? N. Lat. i | 9235 0. — a 122 O. (Skagerak). L 3 ry WW. CS 30' O. (Eismeer). OR UB Ne 2 c. 12? O. (Skagerak). Eucheaeta norvegica BoEcK. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. fr, TTT NER 22058" Moll 199 20. RE ÖL MS ON OS TIA NN TSV N. Ende Juli—Mitte September. Phystikalische Verhältnisse. Temperatur: + 855 EA Bass besichen sich auf Vertikalf Sälssehalett SOTO ie äbrigen Beobachtungen beziehen sich auf Vertikalfänge. Verbreitungsbezirk. i 69” 4” N: ) Long. 54? W. 79” 58 N. & HÖ” ING ; Lat. a RF HT 0 (Skagerak). ) I 22 58 W. - 2' QO. (Eismeer). 1003: 78213" N. — le. 12? O. (Skagerak): KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o 6. 13 Euthemisto libellula MANDT. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. ova 79? 58' N. NR fa 20A NE IT SAT WMå 19? 20' 0. 22 PET MD 192200: > -9MS- "77252 N. — 732 20 N. Mitte Juni — Anfang August. Physikalische Verhältnisse. T ARE (DA 5.70 ; SAMSAS Fam fw I Mo SR 35.03 oo 33.68 2/00 FE es 0 > Verbreitungsbezirk. 1) - 77? 40" N. — 64? 12' N. Long. ce. 787 30' W. -— 51? 40' W. | KAOS NI GONE PO: long: O. Grönland — Sibir. Polarmeer. Euphausia inermis KRÖYER. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. (SS AD IN ESKO SENE 1” 18' 0. 15” 38' OQO. ER SN EET Ende Juli — Mitte September. Phystkalische Verhältnisse. Temperatur: + 6.6 + 8.5 Salzgehalt: 34.94 ?/00o — 35.08 ”/0oo” Verbretitungsbezirk. fLat. 69915 N. —c. 42? N. 1) ILong. 53? 30' W. 78? 23' N. / 2) Lat. 100238 0. & 58” N. (Skagerak). Karisches Meer. Long. Jan Mayen ud [BA 0. (Skagerak). Limacina helicina PHiPrs. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. L 81? 14' N. 73” 58' N. SMET 22? 50' OQO. åt RS OROR mi LIsSEOrA FORS ers on an STON: Anfang Juli — Anfang September. 14 "> AURIVILLIUS, ANIMALISCHES PLANKTON. Physikalische Verhältnisse. T ; + 12.0 + 52.08 ÖR 34:67 00 32.96 /0o : ; INNE dä 1 C FIOPETASU I SSOReASG Säga Of RASSTENSI + 1.0 ' Verbreitungsbezirk. 1 LT 7815 N.— 62? N. ) Long. 74? 15' W. — 54? 28 W. SIST AN WrER. 2) Lat: SEO N. Käste Norwegens. ILong. Jan Mayen — N. Semlja. Clione limacina PHriPrs. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. 78? 15 N. 732,58 N. Lat. 152 EU EN Mitte Juli — Anfang September. Phystikalische Verhältnisse. Temperatur: + 37.6 + 59.8 Salzgehalt: 33.32 "oo — 34.67 2/00” Verbreitungsbezirk. JLat. 8144" N. — 42? N. D Tiors (CP 10 Wo 40 AN 782 15" N. ; fr 15 JURO — c. 56” N. (Nordsee). 2) 68? 59' O. ; long. 152 30 0. —( 735 0 N. (Karisches Mee). c. 12” .:0. (Skagerak). 2. Arktisches Plankton. in wertem Sinne. Globigerina bulloides p'ÖRB. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. et 81” 14' UNNA Sa 3 5 W. 222 .50' O. 25: 729050" 0. 192738 "OM »RONS4 07952 N. 81? 14” N. Anfang Juni — Anfang September. Physikalische Verhältnisse. ER kl 37.63 I?.40 Sala 34.34 2/00 35.25 ?/00 emperatar: B4732s" 0/00 — But ONNNgeS Ske (in 3000 m.) SS KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. Verbreitungsbezirk. |Lat. 68? 21' N: — 64? 45' N. I Long. 647 50' W. 462958: Wi g 812 14' 57/30 "6 | ÄtrolrggarsOnOR TD SEWe 2) (359 StSWelL | (222500 0. TS NA SN EEE Long. ) 112 5 W. a lör? 30' N. ( 12? 0. (Skagerak). Plagiacantha arachnoides CLraP. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. IRIS ENE (S2ORENE BAND 32. N:o 6. AASE: 18” 50' 0. Lat 9350 187A4SNON Anfang August — Anfang September. Phystikalische Verhältnisse. Long. 792 N. 7303ON T 0 ER SE:S SSc 34.57 ”/oo 35,17 ?/00 Sapere: 34.57 2/00 302 Hoa? ESS en 49.82 T?.24 Verbreitungsbezirk. 792 58' N. É Lat. 92 35" 0. 58” N. (Skagerak). SE 188 50KOE Lone = Ez 0. 732 36' N. (Eismeer). - i c. 12” O. (Skagerak). Litholophus aårcticus ÅURIV. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. L 79” 58' N. 71” 14' N. 0 3.5 W. 19? 38" O. "RO TV 1993eORRrLONEN a NI OD SEN Ende Mai — Anfang September. Physikalische Verhältnisse. 49,9 92.40 3a.n oo 35.03 oo Salzgehalt: 403 72.06 Temperatur: 33.71 2/00 34.92 2/00” 15 16 AURIVILLIUS, ANIMALISCHES PLANKTON. Verbreitungsbezirk. i I 75” 32 N. — 65” N. ) Long. 80” W. — 64? 40' W. 79” 58' N. fr 9235 0. & 58” N. (Skagerak). 19? 38 0. z RR — - — 71? 14 N. 2 c. 12? O. (Skagerak). Peridinium ovatum PoucHET. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. 81? 14' N. 71” 50' N. (NaN AW. 22250! Q. Lat. TOO nor RE NA SAN Anfang Juli — Anfang September. Physikalische Verhältnisse. nt — Bea 6.6 Säluckale 33.71 foo. 35.13 oo SRPSKA SET IH — Bas Moo? ATS EE 6?.e1 Verbreitungsbezirk. 81” 14" N. Lat. 220 50 OS Mittelmeer. ( 222 50 0. 20 g w.J 812 14 N. (Eismeer). Long. KR 12” 0. (Skagerak). ce. 6 O. (Mittelmeer). Peridinium pellucidum BERGE. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. 81? 14' N. 71.50" N. KR or HB W. 302 15' OQO. 222 50" O. I EIN 80? 27' N. Mitte Juli — Anfang September. Lat. Physikalische Verhältnisse. Temperatur: — 02.90 57.20 Salzgehalt: 32.o3 "oo — 34.93 oo” KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o 6. 17 Verbreitungsbezirk. 81” 14' N. Lät. FOTOT Mittelmeer. [BT WT fa RO Janes Nn + kBoRPTIN, (Csmeer). er NG RR | c. 12? O. (Skagerak). [ (Bretagne). c. 14? O. (Mittelmeer). Bemerkwung. Es scheint diese Form, nach den vorliegenden Funden zu urtheilen, ungefähr dieselbe Ver- breitung wie P. ovatum zu haben. Long. Peridinium divergens EnRrReGc. var. depressa BAILEY. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. 0 IN 69” 45 N. SA0 (0 2030 0 ICENIN,. ta0 Ae FÖ EIN Se ONEN RS ÖR GT GÖ” DH (OO YT ANOR St 7848 N. ISAR INS Ende Mai — Anfang September. Physikalische Verhältnisse. T | NEG 92.40 ÖAR aa 33.42 2/00 35.17 oo emperatur: 355 bo : -; Salzgehalt: — p DILD NOD Bio Non TS IN 72.55 V erbreitungsbezirk. 1 |ILatr & 78” Ne 40” No ) ILong. 80? W.— 61? 20' W. 30” 8 N. Ä ve 16? 39! 0. (CO 48 N: 22? 35 0. 32-20 O. So ör Sn (IINSInGGP). NERD ON RS FASEN 2) Long. Skagerak. Ceratium tripus O. F. Mörr. var. arctica EHRBG. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. 81” 14' N. UD NER a SR WO 34? 30" 0. 222 50" 0. FT0RSTAOT RS EN 78238 N. Anfang Juni — Anfang September. Lat. Physikalische Verhältnisse. — 0?.90 + 9.68 RE 32.03 2/00 35.17 oo - ; Salzgehalt: - FOR 32.03 2/00 34.41 2/00” = — 0?.90 + 17.24 Temperatur: K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Band 32. N:o 6. [SA 18 AURIVILLIUS, ANIMALISCHES PLANKTON. Verbreitungsbezirk. Lat. 799 N. — 64? 30' N. UD DS 80 W.:— 534? 30' W. Hr - a - Mittelmeer; (forma tergestina!) 2) | 0 UM: 347301 0. (Eismeer). Long. = sorN. 15” O. (Baltisches Meer). 14? 0. (Adriatisehes Meer; forma tergestina!). Tintinnus (Cyttarocylis) denticulatus EHRBG. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. 80? 27' N. 707 238" NN. L 3 ry W. 34” 30' O. RS NAN G ) Mitte Juni — Mitte September. Lat. Phystikalische Verhältnisse. = (090 9.68 Sisela 30.98 foo = 35.15 200 . : 5 3; MSalzeoehalt: 32.03 2/00 34.41 2/00” SE 19.23 67.40 Temperatur: Verbreitungsbezirk. SLat. 76” 9 N. — New England. UD Itos 78 30 Wo 5 V 80? 27 N. Lat. 30015 0 Nordsee. 2) 34? 30' Q. ) L 3 5 W. 780 38 N. (Eismeer). STA ON JIE c. 13” O. (Ostsee). Bemerkung. Es ist unter dem obenstehenden Namen auch die Cyttarocylis gigantea BRANDT mit ein- begriffen, welche, meines Erachtens, durch die angegebenen Merkmale wenigstens als Art nicht unterschieden werden kann. Die mehr bedeutende Grösse der Hälse und die grössere Anzabl der Zähne därften vielleicht, wo sie — wie im N. Nordmeere — häufig vorkommen, auf das Verbreitungscentrum der Art hindeuten. 8 2 Tintinnus denticulatus EHrRBzBG. var. obtusa n. var. Die Hälse nach hinten quer abgerundet (nicht, wie bei der Hauptform verschmälert, spitz auslaufend), im Centrum des Hinterendes gewöhnlich ein wenig ausgehöhlt. Ubrigens in Form und Skulptur der Hauptform ähnlich. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. 80? 27' N. 16” 2 MN L 30? 15 OQO. 34? 30' OQO. 309150 25RSNOT AA BO 787 38 N. Ende Juni—Mitte August Lat. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o 6G. 19 Physikalische Verhältnisse. — 02.90 + 12.55 SAN 32.03 2/00 33.68 2/00 ; Salzgehalt: S = 32.03 oo 33.20 2/00” 3 — 02.90 + 09.24 Temperatur: Tintinnus (Cyttarocylis) edentatus BRANDT. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. 81” 14' N. (ERROR 2 Mo 222 -50' OQO. RO ON SN Ende Juli — Anfang September. Lat. Physikalische Verhältnisse. Temperatur: 29.42 7T?.24 Salzgehalt: 33.93 ?/00 35.17 2/00” Verbrevtungsbezirk. Tabradorstrom 293 OM Jul 1) Lat. Davis” Strait — | ES rv CR SR rminger See; 2) Im »Nördlichen Ast des Golfstroms; 20.—21. Juli. 3) Siehe oben! Bemerkung. Unter dem vorliegenden Materiale finden sich mehrere Exemplare, deren Form zwar an diejenige des YT. edentatus erinnert, deren Hälsenrand aber von cirea 30 scharfen Zähnen besetzt und deren Hinterende mitunter mit der Anlage eines Stachels versehen ist. Tintinnus (Ptychocylis) urnula CL. et LACHM. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. LES ÖREN: SDN YEO: 189-00 Lat. 5. September 1898. Physikalische Verhältnisse. Temperatur: 99.08 Salzgehalt: 34.96 ”/0oo” Tintinnus urnula Cr. var. digitale AURrRIv. (= Ptychocylis arctica BRANDT). Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. KO OK! Lat. Nee 9. September 1896. Verbreitungsbezirk. 1) Davis” Strait 6.—7. September 1893 (BRANDT). 2) Baffins Bay und Davis” Strait (AURIVILLIUS). 3) Spitzbergen (siehe oben). 20 AURIVILLIUS, ANIMALISCHES PLANKTON. Tintinnus (Ptychocylis) acuta BRANDT. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. 81” 8 N. 71” 50 N. I IR200 23 HT (0 20 0 Ol PASTA BI I No Ende August — Anfang September. Lat. Physikalische Verhältnisse. T EN 0.71 PR Shan 32.84 oo” 35.17 oo VN a a 3505 Yo SE 0 (EET Verbreitungsbezirk. 1) Davis” Strait und Karajakfjord bis Irminger See (BRANDT). 2) Siehe oben! Tintinnus (Ptychocylis) obtusa BRANDT (incl. Ptych. Drygalski BRANDT). Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. ; 81 14 N. 732 36' N. SNR Dr WS 534” 30' OQO. FRA AN SN Ende Juni — Anfang September. Lat. Physikalische Verhältnisse. Temperatur: — 07.90 T”:or Salzgehalt: - 32.03 ?/00 35.03 ”/oo” Verbrestungsbezirk. ; 1) Davis” Strait und Karajakfjord bis N: Foundland (BRANDT). 2) Siehe oben! | Bemerkung. Es ist mir nicht möglich gewesen sichere Unterscheidungsmerkmale zwischen P. Dry- galski und P. obtusa zu finden. Tintinnus norvegicus DADAY. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. ar ÖRINE RAIN Long. 15” 20 0. 15” (0 9. September 1896. Verbreitungsbezirk. 1, (Lats Tas Ni 68927 IN. ) Long. 73? 47! W.— 62? 58! W. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o 6. 19 DA IN E JE c. 60” (W. Käste Norwegens). WOK 15? 20' 0. Long. cec. 5” (W. Käste Norwegens) — 75530 NN. 2 3 ; Tintinnus secatus BRANDT. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. (SP BN RR 0 Ne ; EST ST EON Oe MD 572 OM Ende August — Anfang September. Physikalische Verhältnisse. Temperatur: — 59.35 5 INO 7 ertil, ; ; Sälssckalte äubrigens Vertikalfänge. Verbreitungsbezirk. 1) Davis” Strait und Karajakfjord (BRANDT). 2) Siehe oben! Pleurobrachia pileus FABR. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. ge 792 45' N. 772 30' N. INO GUSTÖ Verbreitungsbezirk. [Lat. 82725 N. — 32” N. (Bermuda). Di Long. ce. 755-80. CWI RE ä90er We 20 NS : Lat. SET Nordsee. Y (0) ) | & IN? Oh EA RU . Östsee. Beroe cucumis FABR. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. FINS OG BUN 12 18 0. 452 30 0. IL NO & NO 5 Long. TITS 39! N. 782 15' N. OS IN 75.50 N. 21 22 AURIVILLIUS, ANIMALISCHES PLANKTON. Verbreitungsbezirk. Lats ASTON. —Ic:0490rN: 1) Don. 702 30" W. — 492 45' W. 7815 NN - 152 30" 0. — Nordsee. 2 152 30: 0. ; 3 ALC: 3 IE IN AMS SAS |w. Ostsee. Calanus finmarchicus GUNN. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. 81” 14' N. 69” 435 N. 3 -dlaW: 34” 30' O. RAN Ende Mai — Anfang September. Physikalische Verhältnisse. — 02.90 92.40 30.98 /oo — 35.15 /00 Temperatur: 32.03 ?/00 34.92 2/00” Salzgehalt: il 0 Verbreitungsbezirk. ton VE NR sang Long. 74? 32 W. | a Semlja (H. J. HANSEN). (im Grönl. Meere).! — 114? 0: (Ostsee, Mittelmeer). Pseudocalanus elongatus BozrcK. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. iu 0 INA HÖSTENS AE ORDENS 20 SOLO RO OO TK OIEP EN a TIDS IN Ende Juni — Mitte September. ”Physikalische Verhältnisse. — 1.7 + 8.5 34.36 2/00 35.08 2/00 or. ; Salzgehalt: 20-53 Temperatur: + 7 = P 34.96 2/00 30.08 ”/00 Verbreitungsbezirk. BER US INS 0-2 SOULINE 1) ILong. 70? W. — 54? 28' W. 79? 58 N a: (Lat. 92 35 0. 50? N. 2) | ee 2 OT [Long a 52 51 EE un 25 NE ( ismeer). 2 ja 3' NV 24” O. Baltisches Meer. 8.5 KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o 6. Microsetella atlantica BraApby et RAB. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. Lat. 79? 20' N. TOSAS'DN. Ilon. 45 0 208-30 Mitte Juli — Anfang September. Physikalische Verhältnisse. ; 35.03 9.68 S 33.47 2/00 3515 2/00 Temperatur: SVETT SY OS Salzgehalt: 300 60.a6 Verbreitungsbezirk. 1) le & V-=— e 05 HIN longer GEN (ORT? OFEN a La 72 45 0 67 Nå Sa 2) 20853 ÖRER / 15? W. Ios AN enes) &S = i AST DN WcspL2ET OR (Skagerak): c. 14? OQO. (Mittelmeer). Parathemisto oblivia KRÖYER. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. L 797 58' N. i 03 N: [ SE MG 192 240 = s 4 LO OO EO =19 FN T aboigaser 0 — 15380: IRS uns NO ASS No Ende Juli — Anfang September. Physikalische Verhältnisse. Temperatur: = 6”.e1 ( Salzgehalt: 35.13 ”/ sv ; im öbrigen Angaben äber Vertikalfänge. /00 30.08 "/00 5 5 2 Verbreitungsbezirk. [ Westkäste Grönlands. | I Jan Mayen. AARRUTESNS Lat. | 792 58 AS | (Oberfläche!) — Lat. PP 38 0 (Tiefe!) I P3 0 J Murman. Meer. c. 12? O. (Skagerak). Long. Westkäste Grönlands — 24 AURIVILLIUS, ANIMALISCHES PLANKTON. Hyperoche Kröyeri BowALL. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. Lat. 71” 14” N. lor IT I September 1898. Physikalisehe Verhältnisse. Temperatur: = 99.40 Salzgehalt: 34.12 "/00' Verbreitungsbezirk. fLat. 69” 15' N. — Labrador. ILong. 53? W. — 51” W. 7436 N. | Lat. 4 122 W. — c. 38” N. (Skagerak). Spitzbergen | S 2 l2 WE Sibirisches Polarmeer. Long. 74? 36" N. le 12? 0. (Skagerak). 1) 2) Hyperia galba MonNnrT. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. Hafen Virgo's. 26.—27. August. Physikalische Verhältnisse. Temperatur: + 36 Salzgehalt: 33.s2 ?/oo' Verbreitungsbezirk. ce. 70? 50' N. (W. Grönl. Meer) | jag su Spitzbergen c. 48” N. (Westkäöste Frankreichs). Karisches Meer. Long. 54? 15' W. (W. Grönl. Meer EN Sö s 3 ( At ) WE: (Skagerak). Limacina balea MÖLLER. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. ler — AN TORA NN Long. 15” 0. 202 3 N. ; Ende August — Anfang September. Phystikalische Verhältnisse. Temperatur: 9” 9.68 Salzgehalt: 34.93 Y/oo = 34.41 ?/00"' KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o 6. 25 Verbreitungsbezirk. 1) fLat. Davis” Strait — c. 42? N. ILong. 707. 75? 42' N. Se ys 152 0. ec. 40? N. (Azoren). 2) (ESR ON | | JO AA IN | | N. Norwegen. 2 BAR ASP | Westkäste Norwegens (I lc. 12? O. (Skagerak). ce. 22 W. (Biskaya Boy) | Oikopleura Vanhöffeni LonmM. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. 78” 30' N. RASK SA NE EAIRO MAO Lat. c [0] OL ' ; Long. FF OT DN Vg FIOOKONX 20 ENN AO ST WERN ONE B3T30 MN Anfang Juli — Anfang September. Plyysikalische Verhaltnisse. T ; FT GRISE dealt 32.96 2/00 34.83 ur ss Na zoehalt: ö 5 emperatur: 33 Oo 5; Salzgeha > 1? 307 Fritillaria borealis LonmM. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. SI NANG SÖ IN 2 TN WW Sv HA D |LÉNS SETS ST 3 SÖN OA OTRS SOMNTO: 22x OO 18” 58' 0. (EES TNINE TT? 48 N Ende August. Physikalische Verhältnisse. = "02190 EN0G 32.03 200 35.13 2/00 Temperatur: 32.03 2/00 35.03 oo”? Salzgehalt: — 02.90 6.61 Verbreitungsbezirk. i fLat. Smith Sound —- c. 45? (N. Foundland). Väl on OS Woeuc 303 ST-14 N. . S. ? | ff 222 50" 0. Nordsee 2 | 322 53' Q. SEIN Arsra YErd EE RT AR 3 - > 772 48 N. (Eismeer). FORGE a 12? 0. (Skagerak). K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Band 32. N:o 6. 4 26 AURIVILLIUS, ANIMALISCHES PLANKTON. 3. Golfstromplankton. Acanthonia quadrifolia HeCKEL. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. le. PSV PAIN fame Sorter Long. | [9 FA 0 TASRSASRNO KgGslgo RO Physikalische Verhältnisse. Temperatur: 8”.8 z 92.8 Salzgehalt: 35.01 ?/0o 34.96 2/00” Verbreitungsbezirk. 3 TA? AA IN Lat. Mittelmeer — 182 43" OL (ROR TORG 712 50 N. (Eismeer). 12? 0. (Skagerak). [15 0. (Mittelmeer). Long. c. 5” W. (Färökanal) Acanthostaurus pallidus Cr. et LACHM. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. 723 IN 75? 50' N. L 15” 25' O. 197 FO: - ÖS 15? 30" O. 152025 0: > ONS: 275050 NN. TI30N: Anfang September. Lat. Physikalische Verhältnisse. Temperatur: — 8”.s7 9.08 Salzgehalt: 35.04 ”/oo — 34.96 ?/00” Verbreitungsbezirk. [at | 60? 3' N. (Färökanal) | 75? 50' N, " Ace 58? N. (Skagerak) I 152 231 0. | 5” 51' W. (Färökanal) -— c. 12? O. (Skagerak). Long. + 15” 25' O. NO I Oh Jas 500 ON KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o 6. 27 Acanthonia tetracopa J. MöLrLER. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. TÖM NS ((IRESSENE än Wo 12” 18' OQO. 121800: a I92gen OL KORS: TS BENT = 762 NI Ende Juli — Ende August. Lat. Physikalische Verhältnisse. Temperatur: — 69.26 RR ; å ; Salgehele Jos IN äbrige Angaben beziehen sich auf Vertikalfänge. Verbreitungsbezirk. »Kosmopolitan: Mediterranean, Atlantic, Indian, Pacific, many stations, surface» (HzCKeL, in Challenger Rep.). Collozoum inerme (veris.) J. MÖLLER. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. rr 085 NS TS NN. ju 32 HONG BS Ö 7 e & 26 AT AR 0 3 Wo RS ON 712 49" N. Anfang Juni — Ende Juli. Challengeria tridens H-zcKr. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. AON SLA ON: SE RT 0 220505 0: TIO 2 ÖS TON 81? 14" N. Anfang August — Anfang September. Lat. Physikalische Verhältnisse. Alle Angaben beziehen sich auf Vertikalfänge. Verbreitungsbezirk. AOL SUS TATENE Lat. Färökanal — 3322 50" O. c. 5? W. (Färökanal) | a 222 50' | 9? 35 ING | Al 30 0. 799 58 N. | 81? 14' N. Long. | 28 AURIVILLIUS, ANIMALJSCHES PLANKTON. RBhizoplegma sp. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. 75” 50' N. 792 58' N. 2 OT END Ende August — Anfang September; in Vertikalfängen von 0—400 Meter. Lat. Die Markschale mit unregelmässigen Maschen. Radiärstacheln wenigstens 8, drei- eckig; die freien Theile derselben etwas grösser als der Diameter der Schale. Die Rinden- schale auf die Stacheln hinauslaufend; distal davon finden sich auf den Stacheln einander schief gegeniäber stehende paarige Dörncehen. Lithomelissa thoracites HzcKr. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. fo PONT 3 BW. 18 a OM 20. 5? 25” 0. 2058 Wi LONG 42 52 Ne — H52500N. Anfang Juli — Anfang September. Physikalische Verhältnisse. Temperatur: + 3”.e3 Salzgehalt: — 34.38 ?/oo ' Aglantha digitale O. F. MöLLer. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. a Iben MSFRISEENE Long. 2258 W.) Ende Juli. ”erbreitungsbezirk. 78” N: SE Grönl. Meer). Lat. ec. 39 N: (New England) — 178” 13' at. ce (New England) RR 0. (NN. Nordincer). Long. 772 10' W. (Amerik. Käste) — 787 13 N. (N. Nordmeer). le 8? 0. (Nordsee und W. Skagerak). Onezea minuta GIESBR. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. 75” 50' N. gZ NA Ne DL MS 15” 25 O. Bea AE IR2sgrO. ONS ESENN RM 5350 Anfang September (in einem Vertikalfang von 0—25 Meter). Lat. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o 6. 29 Physikalische Verhältnisse. Temperatur: + 37.63 20.2 0 Salzgehalt: 34.38 "/oo 34.74 Yoo” Ubrige Angaben beziehen sich auf Vertikalfänge von 0 bis auf 325 Met. Tiefe. Männcehen (bisher unbekannt). IR Fig. 1. Fig. 2. Fig. 3. Diagn. Furcea (Fig. 1) körzer als das letzte Abdominalsegment. Die Äste der Furca an einander genähert; die Länge derselben etwa doppelt so gross als die Breite an der Basis. Im Ende des Genitalsegmentes steckt ein kurzes dreigespaltetes Dörnchen. Von demjenigen der O. media dadurch verschieden, dass der Zapfen des Ri. — wenigstens beim 2. und 3. Fusse — schwach hakenähnlich gebogen und etwa so lang wie '!/3 des langen Endstachels aber etwas länger als die Hälfte des kleineren Stachels ist (Fig. 2). Der Zapfen des 4. Fusspaares macht nur etwa '/9 des grösseren und !/e des kleineren Endstachels aus. Hintere Maxillarfösse (Fig. 3): der Innenrand des B 2. feinhaarig (nicht gezähnt, wie bei O. conifera I). Der distale Drittheil der Klaue gegen den öbrigen Theil fast knieförmig gebogen (bei O. conifera I ist die ganze Klaue fast ebenmässig gekrämmt). 4. N. Atlantisches Kistenplankton. Peridinium divergens EHRBG. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. ÖR 23 N. (> BIN LÄ NO 2 BS (M 0 RN 71? 42" N. Anfang Juni — Anfang September. Lat. Physikalische Verhältmisse. Temperatur: + 67.40 Åby 9.37 Salzgehalt: 35.15 ?/00 34.41 00” 30 AURIVILLIUS, ANIMALISCHES PLANKTON. Verbreitungsbezirk. 75” 35 N. NG (Eismeer). ce. 60” (Baltisches Meer). = AA 2085 (0 å Ir W. SE (Eismeer). ja 25” O. (Baltisches Meer). Lat. Mittelmeer — ET IN Ceratium tripus O. F. MöLLeR. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. Iben 20 23 IN UUSI Long. 20232 0. STO Anfang Juni; Ende Juli — Anfang September. Physikalische Verhältnisse. Temperatur: + 6.7 GS Salzgehalt: 35.20 Y/oo — 34.41 Yoo' V erbreutungsbezirk, ; 772 39' N. Lat. Mittelmeer — 218" 0. 20? 32" 0. RT (Eismeer). Long. c. 50” W. (Labradorstrom) — | 95 KO (BaltischestMeen): c. 15? OQO. (Mittelmeer). Ceratium tripus 0. F. M. var. macroceros EHRBG. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. bar (02 IN gör AA NG Long. 20” -32' 0. 18” 34' OQO. Ende August — Anfang September. Physikalische Verhältnisse. Temperatur: + 7.55 + 9.68 Salzgehalt: 35.o7 "/oo — 34.41 Yoo” Verbreitungsbezirk. å 73” 135 N. Lat. Mittelmeer — 182 34" 0. ( 202 32 OL | 702 23" N. (Eismeer). Long. Irmingersee — c. 12? O. (Skagerak). c. 5” O. (Mittelmeer). KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:0 6. ål Ceratium furca EHRBG. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. TORT2S0NE 75? 50' N. fr TO: 20-320 ATS (SON TT OAS Ende August — Anfang September. Lat. Physikalische Verhältnisse. T AN + 52.20 + 9.68 Vas jla 34.41 2/00 35.17 2/00 SENSE Säga Uk Fn Mor FASS MS 0 dh TOR Verbreitungsbezirk. ; $ TAS FR ING Lat. Mittelmeer — —9? 35 W- 208-327 0: | nr (Eismeer). 70723 N ÖS V Ta | Long. New Foundland je 12? 0. (Skagerak). c. 14? O. (Mittelmeer). Ceratium fusus EHRBG. Fundorte und -zeiten in N. Nordmeere. Ibex 0 DR IN 79? 45' N. Long: 208 321 O! UND Mitte Juni — Anfang September. Phystkalische Verhältnisse. T 4 + 5?.20 + 9.40 SFS 34.41 Hoo — 35.17 2/00 3 I RV 5 d og ö FF . SNS BIO Hig Mu NASN + 92.37 EU Verbreitungsbezirk. E (05 UA ING Lat. Mittelmeer — SS 20432MO: RN (Eismeer). New TN Tone Nert sov alandl 1 ce. 20? 0. (Baltisches Meer). c. 14? O. (Mittelmeer). Diplopsalis lenticula BERGH. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. 712 50' N. 303 NT FO 157250 er PO. 192 20. 80 N 71? 50" N. Lat. SÅ AURIVILLIUS, ANIMALISCHES PLANKTON. | 80? 31' N. Lat. Mittelmeer — 182 50 0. [IE SON AR KORET kong 5730" N. 12” 0. (Baltisches Meer). 14? O. (Mittelmeer). Dinophysis acuta EHRBG. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeére. Tat. — TIE50 NIE OR EN es 3 bön TT NO EN ang September. Verbreitungsbezirk. 75? 30' N. 15” 20' OQO. FSE (Eismeer). c. 25” O. (Baltisches Meer). (ce 14? O. (Mittelmeer). Lat. Mittelmeer — Long. 74? 32 W.— Dinophysis Michaélis EHRBG. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. US SÖCFSICENE OECD | GEHIF Lat. 499 20. — 18750 0.; LON. 790382 N. 71250 N. Anfang August — Anfang September. Plhysikalische Verhältnisse. Temperatur: = + 29.42 + 49.2 Salzgehalt: 33.93 2/00 33.71 2/00 Verbreitungsbezirk. 80? 31" N. Lat. Mittelmeer — 182 50" 0. NOEN G AE je 5” W. (Concarneau?) lan (Eismeer). & ON RR Long. Ar Baltisches Meer. ER 14? 0. (Mittelmeer). KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND J2. N:O 6. Dinophysis spheerica STEIN (veris.). Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. Iben SU SNI Sd Long. 18? 50' 0; den 25. August 1898. Physikalische Verhältnisse. Temperatur: Själ Rd Salzgehalt: 33.93 2/00 ” Verbreitungsbezirk. : SOSFS ONE Lat. Mittelmeer — 18? 50" 0. 182-505 0: PER (Eismeer). c. 12? O. (Skagerak). Mittelmeer. Gonyaulax spinifera CL. et LACHM. Tundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. Long. 71? 50 N. Lat. 199 2 0.; den 5. September 1898. Verbreitungsbezirk. | TISV ING Lat. Mittelmeer — 192 2 0. (LEE ON [712 50" N. (Eismeer). 20 VA MAT ] & 8 0. (egen) Ye. 12? O. (Skagerak). Long. [ce 14? O. (Mittelmeer). Oithona similis CrAus. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. 70? 43 N. SAC NN: 2 5 Wo 34” 30' OQO. Lat: 1302. 310... 122350.0.> (HONS-ITqePs2rND 78238 Ni Juni — Anfang September. Physikalische Verhältnisse. — 02.90 + 9.68 32.03 Moo = döds oo Temperatur: 32.08 foo — 34.41 Vood” Salzgehalta mv 02.90 + 67.26 ” Band 32. N:o 6. K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. 24 AURIVILLIUS, ANIMALISCHES PLANKTON. Verbreitungsbezirk. ÖRA Je BA 79? 32 92 25 W. 81? 14 | | | [222 50 0. RN J Lat. Mittelmeer — er 34? 30' 782 38 = (Eismeer). c: 208 ös (Bältfches Meer). c. 14? O. (Mittelmeer). 74? 32 W 75” 32" N. Long. Acartia longiremis LiLLJ. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. Ilan — 23 NN 799 45' N: : Long, 153080: ATEN Ende Juli; Anfang September. Physikalische Verhältnisse. Temperatur: + 8”. Verbreitungsbezirk. 532 49' N. 62” W. Grönl. Meer). Lat. SET 79? 45 N. 5 2 OO Sn Ge IN? 0 Long. 717 N. ce. 20” O. (Baltisches Meer). JW. Grönl. Meer c. 20? O. I» W. von Irland> — Temora longicornis O. F. MöLLErR. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. c. 71? N. (Nordkäöste Norwegens. Den 15. September 1896. Verbreitungsbezirk. Lat. 50? N. (Engl. Kanal) — ce. 71? N. (Nordkäste Norwegens). Je. 20 0. (Nordkiöste Norwegens). Long. c. 11” W. (Westkäste Irlands) — le 0300. (Ballische Meer) Metridia hibernica BraApy et RoB. PFundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. c. 71? N. (Nordkiste Norwegens). Den 15. September 1896. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o 6. Verbreitungsbezirk. FR RANE , z Lat. 12295 WW. —€ 71” N. (Nordköste Norwegens). 15? 24' W. —-f18? — 20? 0. (Nordkäöste Norwegens). 5324 NI — le. 122 O. (Skagerak). Long. Evadne Nordmanni LovENn. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. at d0252 BAN: (RPS; | Long. 20732 0. 192 16 0. > Ende August und Anfang September. Physikalische Verhältnisse. Temperatur: «+ 9? + 9.37 Salzgehalt: 34.o4 ?/oo = 34:41 oo” Verbreitungsbezirk. fre SNS - ; Lat. c. 54? (S.O.: Nordsee) — 4 19? 16: 0. (Eismeer). | 65? 37' N. (Baltisches Meer). 202 32' O. ERE (Eismeer). fe 25? O. (Baltisches Meer). TFA SN JT SÖFAN Long. Podon polyphemoides LEvucKE. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. at 0 RRSEN: . Longé 202 32 Ol? 6. September 1896. Physikalische Verhältnisse. Temperatur: — == db.3n Salzgehalt: 34.4 ?/00' Verbreitungsbezirk. TORNE Lat. Mittelmeer — 4 20? 32' O. (Pismeer). | 65 37' N. (Baltisches Meer). 26 AURIVILLIUS, ANIMALISCHES PLANKTON. 5. W. oder S.W. Europäisches Kistenplankton. Ceratium tripus 0. F. Mörr. var. bucephala CLEVE. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. MD IN 752 42" N. JR IFO 18” 48' OQO. 152 30" 0. BARG TINA ER UN Anfang September. Lat. Physikalische Verhältnisse. Temperatur: + 8”.s7 Salzgehalt: 35.04 ?/o0” Verbreitungsbezirk. (AA ING 15” 0. 15” 30' O. å Long. 0? 59' W. (Färökanal) — 4 71? 23' N. (Eismeer). ce. 12? O. (Skagerak). Lat. oc 48? N. (Bretagne) — Anomalocera Patersoni TEMPL. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. UD Ne 72? 43 N. eran Ot 20? 32 0. ICERe 20232" O. 187 43" 0. > LOD8: 71903 N. 702 28" N. Anfang September. Physikalische Verhältnisse. T RS + 8.5 + 9.40 Sale NA 34.41 2/00 35.08 ?/00 ELPETES Bad "fo — Sä fe” VASST Eg + 8.5 Verbreitungsbezirk. é TAS IN, Lat. Mittelmeer — 182 43" OL (API O 142 W. I 70-28 N. (Eismeer). J 8 60NE | e 129 01 (Skagerak). [c. 14? O. (Mittelmeer). Long. 5 KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o 6. dT Acartia Clausi GIESBR. Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. ODIN 73.58 N. TVO 21” 46 OQO. VO RR ON EA SN ON Anfang Juni; Anfang September. Lat. Physikalische Verhältnisse. + 52.08 + IP.40 34.41 oo 35.25 oo Temperatur: BLA Mos SY Oo” Salzgehalt: go 2 HaRaV V erbreitungsbezirk. E 258 N. Lat. Mittelmeer — HORSTO 21” 46' OQO. Ar vn (Eismeer). 12” O. (Skagerak). ELON C5 MZ c. 14? O. (Mittelmeer). ( I Long. c. 10? W. (Käste Irlands und Portugals) = I [| Conchoecia elegans G. O. SARrRs.! Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. (ÖST IN TIS Ne 2258 W. NA 3 te RE 0 92 35 0. [ON8: 78913 N. — 7636” N. Ende Juli — Ende August. i Physikalische Verhältnisse. Da alle Individuen in offenen Vertikalfängen von 0—2,600 Meter gefangen sind, kann öber diese Verhältnisse nichts mit Bestimmtheit angegeben werden. Verbrettungsbezirk. ZIG 958” NN. Fat. a Ei W. 92 35' 0. [2 o I sad 137 RE i sn C. ML 0. (Skagerak). Long. ) (NT 12 Nr O. 2Å 38 W. I 76G 30 GANE (Eismeer). (TOTLSENS Bemerkung. Da in den Oberflächenfängen von dieser sowie von der folgenden Art kein Exemplar an- getroffen worden ist, so kommt es wahrscheinlich vor, dass diese Conchoecien im Eismeere, gleichwie in niedri- geren Breiten, mehr oder weniger tief unter der Oberfläche leben. Welche diese Tiefe ist, lässt sich aber in 1 Es sind diese Conchoecien vom Kand. JOH. GUNNAR ANDERSZON, welcher die Planktonfänge während der Antarctic Expedition besorgte, bestimmt worden. 38 AURIVILLIUS, ANIMALISCHES PLANKTON. den fraglichen Fällen nicht näher ermitteln, da es um offene Vertikalfänge von 0 bis zu resp. 400, 500 und 2,600 Metern handelt. Bei der noch sehr ungenägenden Kenntniss der horizontalen Verbreitung dieser Arten muss die Erklärung dieser Verhältnisse bis auf weiteres verschoben werden und zwar also auch ihre Einreihung unter dem Plankton sädlicher Herkunftt als provisorisch gelten. Conchoecia borealis G. O. SArs.! Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. = derjenigen der vorigen Art. Physikalische Verhältnisse. Vergl. oben. Verbreitungsbezirk. SR 79:58 N. Lat. c. 58? N. (Skagerak) — 92 35" 0. ( 529 WW.) 1632 22 N. I Skagerak. Long. | 90 58 W pb 122187 OQO: | 3 : Z6SSOEN I 2” 13 NG I Heterocheeta angulata n. sp. Männcehen. Diagn. 5. Fuss asymmetrisch. Re 3 des 3. Fusses breit, oval, mit verkuörzter St (Taf. 20, Fig. 22 bei GIESBRECHT). B1 des hinteren Maxillipeden in der Mitte des Innenrandes mit auffalland dicker und langer Borste, wenn gestreckt iöber das Ende des B 2 hinausreichend. Rostralpapille ohne Spitze. Sp von L4 des vorderen Maxillipeden iöber halb so lang wie die Sa. B2 des rechten 5. Fusses mit langem, behaarten Fortsatz am Innenrande. B2 des linken, mit stark vorspringendem, lang behaarten Höcker am Innenrande. (Hastenus = H. Clausi GIrsBRECHT). Aber: 1) Re3 des rechten 5. Fusses etwa so lang wie Re 2 und Rel zusammen- genommen (bei H. Clausi ist enes Glied länger als diese (Fig. 4, Seite 39). 2) der behaarte Vorsprung des B 2 des linken 5. Fusses (Fig. 5, Seite 39) ist länglich, fast die ganze Länge des Gliedes aufnehmend; 3) Re3 des linken 5. Fusses ist käörzer als Re 2, gerundet rhomboidisch, am Ende in der Aussenecke mit einem kurzen Se, an der Innenecke mit einem von jenem weit getrennten, durch Segmentirung vom Gliede abgegrenzten, proximalwärts mässig verdickten, sodann knieförmig gekräummten Si. 1 Siehe die Note Seite 37. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o 6. 39 4) Vorderföhler: 8. und 9. Glied undeutlicher als die nåchst liegenden getrennt; die Glieder 14—18 etwas länger als 19—24. Es reichen diese Fähler, wenn nach hinten gelegt, etwa bis zu den Enden der Furca (oder ein wenig iäber diese hinaus). 5) Die hinteren Maxillipeden: das Börstehen in der Mitte des Innenrandes von B1 und der Stachel am Ende desselben Gliedes wie bei H. papilligera (vergl. Taf. 20, Fig. 17 bei GIEsBRECHT). Fundorte und -zeiten im N. Nordmeere. s JlaR oo TT? SS NEN Nahe bei I Long. 30 5 WJ 29. Juli 1898. Bemerkung. Von der Einreihung diesér Form in die fragliche Planktonkategorie gilt das soeben uber die Conchoecien gesagte. UU nov 2abhostumunl 5 ottilf sl RER ARRlabbltrkene Pen AN vid vispillinng AL iod”oiv 2oboil) nodlasesb sbrd an Iodistå 106 bar FA | tt) ye 08 Ar öt9v Diagn, 5 Kyss &$yrmmetrisvi. bl ag 5 ; Da | Re 3 des Fusser brett, ovjl roåt varkönsmsasivs 6 sö d B 1 deå hintere ppt i de: fe di LR und Janger: SR ND WesöraTlt a diås En soil isadong ent HSK Paih uti mvod Ban i Sp von: kr4 des vie siljpeden ang B0 Jang: B.2 des rechten 5. Fusscs nunt kngem, era Poetiska ata a looesran de... B2& pg SÅ des Tinköv, mit slack torspringendem, vg belasrten Hocker am noenrande, (Hastenus =>: Claus Np jr AGNE er 1) Re3 des rodhten 5, Fössep etwa so ng wie Re 2 nd Re I 2 miien= genonsmeno(bet HH. RE ist enes Glied Inngér ale disse (Fig; $, Seite 30 - der behaarte Vörsprung des B 3 des loken 5. Fossa (fig. 0, Seite 59 kk länglich, fast dis funge Länge de Gliawes safnehnend; ; 4 1) Re? des linken 5 Fnossea ist körser uls Re 2, gerundet shomboidisob, 4 inde in der Anssenecka mit einem korset Se nuden Inheneckeumtt von janem wet gotrennten, dare Sejmentiring von; fega reuverixten; pröx imalwaris mesig ferdiskion; sodknt Wöieförmig fekri TA SÄL tnv mfen ja Å 0 VA ve 3 E eve die Now Belte $ ) i he NR sit VR RS hi FANGTABELLEN. K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Band 32. N:o 6. 42 AURIVILLIUS, ANIMALISCHES PLANKTON. ORLER AES VIRA GES fe Ad den SN sr RA NNE, ln RS FS ir dgr Sr ve RSS NE VE Soa MBeomen= mn Ong. 0. | Long. 1920? O. Island. RNA AE SPRING SNRA SS rd RS ERE SSR (SJS VAR IN SR RE Sage EL Joni Juni 15. (1 Nachm.) (9,30 Nachm ) (11 Vorm.) IG UPS INRE KR i 0 oso ds BA BI FN MIND 0. 0. 0. STA GRS VOSSERS Udo soo bo I I odEA Br ooNA KOKd 0 oe — = 34.84 /99. Ipeer (AS NIGRIS OMS a a ov 09 0 co od vo IS I 0 a = = + 0”.86. GLO Dig exon a Mb TI LOIdES SE SS Sr AS ST Nr Se Sr — rr = läGarG baten (INGNSOLS To (ÖMEED 3 oo ss CA 0 Ao I OD I dd Co dd Do — — — (CISA UNNDID. soc oo8 do bo Id 6 6 KA ok MKA Ö I I IL ÖNA a c Tj = « I Mor ELLI, oc DAS Gt RSK OL BET JO. LÖN BN GS bor rs c är = » NUCU Cigg 9 Or Ka OT AR STAT SR ET NG: SURA FORSS SUGER SNC — — — MINTGRIGE (ONO bite oslo. 0 I Bj & SLAB TK IRIRSTSIARÖO BLA DG — — — IBbyChOCyLliskOb busa. Lära Ms fre önrs be srt os pre AD den Ad SR a EL = = — SIGNS GL (ff) GG DBR BOGSTA OTRS KIRAN — -— — (CEST Pio sh oc INO dr SSD GIS LT IR g SKOR RE KD OD — — — [HanVen äv OT ATINe kd es SE SET SE a SS Na SS Sa — — — Mysiskvon WMacruren-=Dekapodeml M-, s Lde cs sd as se den — = TT Zoea von Brachynren=Dekapodenb do oooce ss — — rr INET mA ÖRON os a or bre BE dj IL cr ös A Be — — c IFE TATL IL 18E VO ne RR FS SI EE a IE are BT rn ar — — + CYPLIS]ANY STEL = RARE UA AE Ern AE TS nas FR SR NAS — — ec Galaänn skinn archicus Född od Creek is ske Le de SoM dög sd a de gel är RS + (9 ad. et jun.) -— + (9 ad. et jun.) [Raen docklannskelongatusd:s= seas SE PES SFF ER ses — — rr (Q ad.) INS HLR (ON [NERE rä rcra OPERA DotA Fri sr SÖ OS OR Sc oj oe SES — — — (OO G ERT KIEL R Kör o fe Ac VT OREET AR Ao Ne EO BAG EN rr SRS I = TT = NTE INÖNETRL oc vs mo co sc & I I a dc = = = Nauplii und Cyelopen von Copepoden . .« so so soc so cos = = =— 1 IAI EE ONT böfol on par or SDR JO öar fa od SS — TI) = JUN PCTV OMFNO LL TSKe nes sa Res ie Les des MEN fare segeg MARS ror N FSS — = — Ib) ket CY LF Era Fd i ne Do SMD un Bal EL For rar OAL AdONBT SAG — — — (RTICI LI YA BR NNOTE RIIS" se Ye fel e Re a STR fr ROR ET — = = KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:0 6. 43 | Magdalene Bay. Danes Gat. Danes Gat. Dances Gat. Dane3 Gat. Danes Gat. Danes Gat. Juli 6. Juli 9. Juli 14. Juli 18. Juli 21. Juli 25. Juli 29. r — — r — 2 = rT r at c är + = = = r — T rr (todt) = = — — = — T = = =— = = r (jun.) r (jun.) = = EF = + SF = r (9 ad.) r c (ad. et jun.) | + (ad. et jun.) = 3 + » (9) z:(9) + (2); rr (5 jun.) = - + (9) & jun.) = r = = I EN ER i r (jun.) + c ec [4 ec ec at = 2= r T T — ip ar c ec [4 ec ee = 22 = — — rr ec ö AR Cr db + — Iehg AavON 44 AURIVILLIUS, ANIMALISCHES PLANKTON. Amsterdam- Ormdesinangesi-Aem savskt. bo AGA Fanptk, ot. sot) RaRAEL ta sp Danes Gat. : TO ; FÄLLA MAT id BOJ (I I bssör eran SRS DVR TEA RRENO BRANDOS ARS August 9. August 12. TEN EKA ESR AN fe SkoVe a nn ES SE fl es AA 0. 0. KSU lg Elia (OKAESWIMASS EK SHOf00LES Es sie ra SIS. el AS EA LS = = DemmperavurkdeskyVassersimk Celsia — = Plagiacantha arachnoides . . . . « - . . — — Litholophus arcticus . . so. cc UodeS tar: INO ERAN ER = = IPeridinimime diverSenspv.kdepressajt.. 0... = I > OVE UNIT SSK Oe AS Ser SSE ERE = iP 2 TGLUNO INTO SA I 01) a RAD HO, Ae SEEN ARE = = (Often ejer; ve, CIANGS IG: oe dr Gr bella KE solen ra SS SES = c Dinopnyss/ Mickaebks ör Or Br a OROAR SAR SN = - ängs (Ön ONE Ttksnko aan dr Bö ING con oe ONA NG -— = IB CyCHUOCYLIS5 a GULA SANNE ter eli Rs a SET sats at ke = = COAONYUITA PLO CE DE RES rr. [SUR sn se cf av BE — Tr Mertensia ovum (veris.) . . « . «+. . « - r (beschädigt) TAC rd ast DILG sc oc oc soc söm dö I I IV 3:10, pra dr ON ODD — (CE Grab oc. a SILVER Foo För SIR ER ol lo fie Ko EE IE — = i (CET sin EnOETR os cs oo Ö I I I = re + (9 ad. et jun.) | + (Q ad. et jun.) Eset docalanustelonpabuslslb. ger SSL ANT = = OIHONBNSLUN US) fer ie steL fe der nej sele) sr KILA hd > re er pr SRS RIS + ec Mäcrosetellakatlantiear se. rs — — Nauplii und Cyclopen von Copepoden . so sos sco sooc (0 cc 10 IN NIT Oct od gr Dl an Br AO SD SÅG STEN UNG NA TA — — Megalopatvon iBrackynren=Dekapodeni +. cc ske ere de — — KT NPeRVOM MOIUBKEN Sn Aleve a El os ke G sM SÄRSEeN SR AG — c Larven von Opistobranchiaten . . soc oc co. SEN AT SEN eos -- — INO Tr NG TN das ARTE fi ben ÅL ro NAN or Kg frn Sr EE RR ec är 10500 NS EEE R rg LO rdk RA Yr SEO AR FREE vo soon Ad SLS A EE — + KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o 6. 45 - P10' N.|Dat. 797N. Lat. 7848" N./Lat. 7850" N. Lat. 7822 N.|Lat. 78 1 N.|bat. 77233' N.|Lat 719 N. . 6 20' 0. Long. 445 0. Long. 320 O.lLoog. 243 O.Long. 512 O.lLong. T 2 O.Long. P2Y O.ILong. 10743' O. August 21. August 21. August 21. Angust 21. August 21. August 21. August 22. August 22. rn.) | (ce. 4.50 Vorm.) | (c. 9.15 Vorm.) | (ce. 12 Mitt.) (7 Nachm.) (10 Nachm.) (2 Vorm.) (4 Vorm.) ON 0. 0. 0. 0. 0. 0. 0. Dt You 34.89 2/00. 34.57 9/00. 34.77 9/00. 35.00 9/00. 34.86 ?/00. 34.52 ?/o00- 34.00 ?/00. EB | 4?.88. 42.10. 4.50. DEd0 5.60. DEAD. | .97. rr rr — — — — — — + + — r — = = — = TT — — = — = = + T T TI — rr (leer) — + (die meisten)| (| + (die meisten ar = — — = Jar CR RE = leere Haut- > = leere Häut- | chen) chen]. chen). - ” 2 (GH JD) = — a == = = En ÅN av + Tr = — TT — = c + T + — — — = FE | Tr = = rr = = + ie 3 = 2 = = = 25 Vv + I ar = = - = 46 - AURIVILLIUS ANIMALISCHES PLANKTON. ÖrBtdESLR Lat. 77 5 N. | Lat 76737' N. | Lat. 76 TN. | Lat. 7538! N. ÅENA fg bär Urea Ur on ia AN dn SER AE de RR RR Long. 11”56' O. | Long. 14£24' O. | Long. 1534" O. | Long, 1623 O. | I - August 22. August 22. August 22. August 22. Zee deswkanges: AA Mang > oc d8 ed cc (6 Vonxw) (10 Vorm.) Q MPG) (6 Nachm.) Ua ejjiek de StiFLdar ges ae CSS SS SS 0. 0. 0. (OS Salzgehalt des Wassers Oloo « s sms snor or 33.54 9/00. 32.82 9/00. 33.21 9/00. 35:00 2/00. | Temperatur des Wassers Cels: . sucks so « s 4.65. SI 45.45. | 6.07. — Peridinium divergens v. depressa. . . « . . . sc v = = — — > palnötllttys cs oc oo 9 I KY oa oe -— = — — (CS TINLda Vf 0 co d 0 do Do a DB PUSS RE 0 KOR = = = = — > 0 VS SEKO NH ÅL SNR GE LO SO FO RRLLO, LAND = — — — > FENAVSKMaCEOCETOS,. ch ses) RSA SIS SS — = = == > INA KI oj OD DT I SRA Er i OS KG Kd — — — pr > NICI 0 os a OR oo BEra od IK do I do = = — — [änfronTs Aden trewlabusb-de. sek ss — -— — = IP tychocylis pacntar ..s ssu. Lens AL ole ARE SE SR = = = = (CIEFONENIE, PI 0. Bo ONES Kd Br ST AND OLA — 7 — — — CYPLISKVOn AL Cirri ne dens Re SI SUS Se — — — = a f + (leere Hänt- ' + (leere Häut- ! + (leere Hänt- Vf + (meist leere Calanuspfinm arChiCuas as. eds fa SS L Gen) Gen) Hen) j ( Häntchen) ) é (Oil Om sim ilist fe Sr mode sant fed ös — — = = Micrasetella atlantica fue, bc dök. LAR. sk — — = = Nauplii und Cyclopen von Copepoden . so sco cc — — — — JEN AIN HANDEN bör 0 Or ÄIOPES VR OR ADIA FORE — — = = Megalopa von Brachynren-Dekapoden. . «so soc cv — — — — SUN TE XVOR LM OJ LUSKEN usd ee nst sr js see rss ts er ka — = Å = = LNFOETS USING MÖR ER dad Oro TA EA so Dodo 4) OK — = = = > ET oara SG DT Cr br SAND ina EE Kö -— — — — OikopleurarVanHoffeni (Vers, db sc saa sd ee — — = — IRTitillaria BOrealibises SS soc dr RR NR Se a — — = = August 23. Angust 23. August 23. Avgust 23 Angust 33. August 23. |Cong: 1940" O. Long. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o 6. 47 Expedition. 1896. THE ST N. Det. 74540" N.Dat. 7418 N./Dat. 73755' N.|Dat. 73715" N.|Dat. 72235" N.|Dat. 722 5 N|bat. 71725" N|lot 7045 N. Long. 177 15' O. Long. 17730" O.|Long. 17750" O.|Long. 1810" O.|Long. 1834 O.lLong. 1850' O.|Long. 1916' O. 20 3 0. | 22 August 23. | August 24. Angust 22. (Nach Mittern.)| (1—2 Vorm.) SEUakued: (11 Vorm.) (3 Nachm.) (6 Nachm.) (10 Nachm.) | (2 Vorm.) 0. 0. 0. 0. 0. 0. 0. 0. | 0. 34.93 ?/00. 34.31 9/00. 34.83 9/00. 34.48 9/00. 35.17 9/00. 39.06 2/00. 34.94 9/00. 34.94 ?/00. 34.41 ?/oo 55 3.06. P.0 JEDE V.68. I | r (leer) rr (leer) r (leer) — - r (leer) r (leer) + (leer) = + | + (leer) + (leer) | + (leer) — Tr r (leer) r (leer) | + (leer) — + r (leer) = r (leer) i = r r (leer) = r (leer) | = — — = — — rr (leer) = — | -— | rT | | + (29 ad. et + (9 jun.) je (9 ad. et jun.) de + (9 ad. et jun.) = -- | — ee | r I [0 g (4 + = C — Tr 1 T = r (2) + | —- — -— == r r r [d 5 de Ö Å = 2 = SA fr — | = | = — — r (beschädigt) — — = TT NG po = c — cc + - = = - = rr | rr = - - = = - re = | | 20 ar rr r a | = En 2 SS är 2 = - FT 9 c ec — — 48 AURIVILLIUS, ANIMALISCHES PLANKTON. Die De Ceer END Juli un nb OVE TEEN | (IFBEC ESV UNG ES SATA SS SA SVR Si Sa RAS er MUR ES Sassenbay. Adventbay. Adventbay. W.S.W NOUAARA TAS AN a SoA IS OA 0 SSE RIIS ER Juli 4. Juli 16. Juli 31. TArefexdes. HangesgunyMeb,as Fv 0 > syret) NE lett BE 0. 0. 0. vell id ISälggehalbsdes. WiassersOmo +. SÅ somerå sl PE BRANN RER a — — — é le TENN ALINA ES VVAS SEX Sjal GE US Ua tr sen a kara erfar a RS — -— — f- 3 z Globigerina bulloides . so sc. co c- SENS a RR ESSER EVR = = = É Acanthostaurus pallidusjfs. > VARUEPrESSa SA ERAN SES aa SOA EE SN Ae = = är > OVEKIHIS NT nod. ka TR OD BR ID. SÅR OR NONE SON 020 = = FR ! > PElUCI UMIT coed TRON The dd at SNS af on NOD = = = å (Ceza tin tra PUSS SS SUSIE Se ag AN SÅ ör OR SMER kjp D = = = 6 2 SN INSER (Er NONOr LD. DRG öde dr SARI SN ARR SE:S JE fn a LEA NS = = är | ? 300 V: ID ACTOCETOS vol sr oo RRNAE Rea ler os EN LSE fors Ae = = = / > 3 ARV: DUCEPHalUS) SANS SORTAN Dl) Ale sl del is ton te, INR, sg SES = = = ; 3 SUNE bör RT Brsörsad Best RAG SSA LER I LG OVAN Ne = = OS Å > TIER MÖRE Gas VO ORARARNA en FE ae SA = — = ? Dinophysis acuta . . . . « ARG BS OTRS AS OMS FU = = = j > KG ro & To Bb ABER BYE SRA ES ere ANSE = 3 = = H flintinnos. denticnlatuske 43 Ko fa soo fa sk sd sa NRA TEE == = r ! > (CyttarocylE)gedentallsi Fri « .o ec si deres in ser er der FÅ på dn a — — — ; > HECA UNS: SSR SINE fra a kvoter dr NS fena ler fe AES a er — — — : > urnula v. digitate = Ptychocylis arctica Br. . « so... oo. = = = S > NOLVESTCUS) FILE, SSE Sot ft SE OR öda a DEE Sf -- — = . Beroe cucumis. . . . . & (er si RAR 3 OR GR ED ort TS — va — Tr (bese Sagitta rarelica,s .. 1. CR, SY NSARE os 0 KORG Os SE AR eo ENS RE — — — 5 OHRLOSNStDsr) UN, orgnr SAS SA DAS ENSE KR Ad fe Bs EAS Ar — — — Lh Nauplii von Cirripeden . . «os «os OM RO OAEDE Rc SG SERA pr SE — — — Calan te tONMRYÖNICUS: SRSpres Kassa kar ae de SE AS IGF (Sf meisbjuns) = + 3 RYPELDOLEUS a Nee s Ve dn dä 4 18 SL FRE El per D ANA j Tr (9) rr (Q) — Pseudocalanus BION BA UN Eder Ar ka gla SLR Br bed un Fr, FA SL LS Ek rr (9) — Tr (8 jun.) Ti (CR Euchsaeta Dorvegica . .« . « . « «a OR SE THE ER SR Ar NOR mt AN — — = MEEXI 16 KIA TDETTICAN fet. ana cd Reuel ort on her Vals Re te RET EAA EA a -— — = ATOM ElOCKER VR ALeTSOMN Kerkeer lek es barsrne se) et Aer GE RNA ra RA — -— — Acartia longiremis . . . . . RA St DTE ki OS SEO NV ES — = ar 257 ICIANBY ES sorkar vent Lar Te SPN FT ROSSET ED AT KAS IRA — = 5 = KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:0O 6. 49 ion. (Lat. 751421 Ni | Lat. 75735 N. | Lat. 75:30 No Lat. 71 23 No olat TE 13-N: Late -T1203--N-|-5 Km: 0:-om | Long. 15 -0' 0. | Long. 1 0' 0. | Long. 1520 0. | Long. 1530 O. | Long 1538' O. | Long. 1538' O. | Andenzes (Andön). | September. 9. September 9. September 9. September 12. September 12. September 12. September 15. (9 Vorm.) (11.30 Vorm.) (2 Nachm.) (12 Mitt.) (4 Nachm.) (I Nachm.) (9 Nachm.) 0. 0. 0. 0. 0. 0. = — -— — — 38.08 9/00. = = — — +8-. + 8.5. + I.5. | = = — — + — — = a — = r — = = r + r = = = = — r (jun.) — = = = = + r z — = = = = r rT = = = = rr — = T = ve ar + 4 + r — — —- rr — — = Re =S de Ipig r = Tr — — ee r r = = 25 Ir = = Zz 18 18 — = c = eN rr 2 = 2 =E — TG — = = ST i JL == fe dt — = + (leer) r + = — = — — + = vr — 2= = — 2 söjp 2 2 po ES — rr TT = = SR = AR AS 23 5 r 24 — rr = a Fr DV T db =— — + CO (OH r AL En 22 2 = = ec r = = = Fd f = - — -— — + r Er 2 = — = r (5) r = = — r TA rt LE RA per = 18 + = TN Band 32. N:o 6. 7 K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. 50 AURTVILLIUS, ANIMALISCHES PLANKTON. OFbLdES "ANGES Meter säkerksd (ons bn Eee Vet eta en KAN FSS sg de Sassenbay. Adventbay. Adventbay. FAME (KAT HÖRS ( (ATK SS Hä SA Dr TND DAG GO 0 IS RS RS GRAD Juli 4. Juli 16. Juli 31. Taefer des: FH ONgESAUVVBM Ol aka ss a Sr Is ast verdis Mo (SA de Ne a , 0. 0. 0, Salzgehalt des Wassers ?/e0. . = «ss -- SEGRAR IV GOOD — — — REM ERDVA ST UESESYVIUS SENS TER COS Ra Tar ol a STEEN öl — — — NETIERE I0TSTÖIES sd SE & oro DAEK SSA NR RO ENS LG = = = Oithona similis . . . .« FRE dd 1 SNS SAL: ne > KANE SSG = = ce Microsetellau atlantica . . oo. - rg SR SSE = = — Nauplii und Cyclopen von Copepoden = = + EuthemistoR lb ellala sa SB SE Se SAS SR ec är | T Parathemisto "oblivia . . . . - 6 = = | = (Gamm axrusjKIOCUS ER) Ferran. fas er SS SN 5; SETS Te — rr Sp (OnResin US floralig) bg Ido Sa da bt rg de Fer RSS el Ng AAA Sara as — TT = (APHRerasa4elacialig)) oem olsen Rs hs NS SR ör Kg rr (jun.) -— | = FUp BAUSIa EINE IN16 Gt)" Oe So ed bog er sed seja SER a LR SES a TRE — = = (NIyg18 KO C ULla tar [KeElIC bal) Brker tr tba a Ba dr DE Sj Ner SR TE FR LAS = — Vibe Jun gegv ons ollut sken Eee Sr rr SS Sr SS | => = | — (EID IINED Nr october ON GS RNE oc IEC CIGG aa = är | = IHimacinashelhCInaA e.d os sm enisg, scr be Rs ds Ja BIG! öl AO IDNED. sta = + — > HalED 7 SSR ke Gc UGERE et LÖ Keita: rön AKS VN al FÖLJ NEON Ena EN TAS = | = = Oikopleura "VanlöoHenis so: Mei sv sus Las NR för tet far ft lp ers Are — | — = iEritillaria (DOreallS40:n ct at Fa LER es RR RER lar Kön leg SKR nig = — dE rr KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o 6. 5l d Hat. d(Or4d20 NI | Hat. 75-350 N: | Lat. 7530' N. | Lat. 71723 N. | Lat. 71213 N. | Lat. 71903: NI | 5 Kim. O. om Belsound. Long. 15” 0' O. | Long. 15 0' O. | Long. 15 20' O. | Long. 15730' O. | Long. 15'38' O. | Long. 15738' O. | Andenzs (Andön). September ds September 9. September 9. September 9. September 12. September 12: September 12. September 15. (7 Nachm.) (9 Vorm.) (11.30 Vorm.) (2 Nachm.) (12 Mitt.) (4 Nachm.) (I Nachm.) (9 Nachwm.) 0. 0. 0. 0. 0. 0. 0. 0. RR i SE = SÅ 35.08 2/00. — | — I II FE Tr Först Per ANS | SS — — — +8 + 8.5. | + 8.5. =— FR rr a nn a ff a a a fo RIE = = = = = ec — c 4 + + + + = — | — = = r = r == RR == =E = = a = — — = ä É E F å 3 RE SE = = = = = rr | — = — + — AS — | = 2 Tar — SS VERS ee ET | par NE | = rr = = rr Fi Jr | Pe : Gå , Zz = ngsb 4 ga pail Orm | 5 = = | är ig = =— = STR = | = at. Ja [NEEUT IE Re (AD IK Die Sven 52 ARRIVILLIUS, ANIMALISCHES PLANKTON. I (Öl STÖTTA ER birds soo FST DE KÖREN AN | NE rä 5 ko, UAE, Ne FAR GR NS Met, Sr i So ro ISIR Nicke ISDN ao 0 0 TE NE ELAES TR ANGgES MAME nn a dn dn a se SRA 0. 0. ISAl20ekalbä des aNaSsenS ellok. kos I se sea EN Bs se rr EE = MENYN EX AVUNAALE SA NV ASS SN CClSSEr ot ade era fn dan Sai fe ed IA 3.3 DESS (EDR BNNMtBltg frn og JKT ORSA CRS Gro ge SER — = EH OLOD KUSWaT CEC USSR AS SSR RR AS AR ad sa ne fara = = Beridinsom div et sens kv: Nd press NS rr v > FEROGURN (SoS. og 9 FS DE OSLIGE ob AAGE bo for AASE — — CErA UME fra p US SV SK ar GTICIE BE been unten ut Silke ssk NÄ nee — rr ä Chzetognath, jun. (veris. Krohnia lnmata)! - «.. ss = s Bo cs dm ov a — = (Galant akDTm ar Chu CNS Ms rs et eft sa se SA ör cc (ad. et jun.) ce > UPPE DOT 5 eder A ES SS ef RN SA Rs tal FLSA en as fe teff inn ra — -— LEG GUENE DERE Ga SL Ol JD POR 0 Or FA SEA EOT TE SES — — (OSUO END NP emere 5 FAT får NFO RR sffr NOR EET AG SA — — Bemerkung. In den iäbrigen 44 Proben fehlte animalisches Plankton. Lat. 7375 N. |D Long. 17'20' O. | Long. 16:53' O. | Li Mai 28. (12 Mittern.) | 0 FEL Sao År yr IE I mA same äm allla es KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o 6. 53 tt TT IAN ND | Bat: 76734 NI] Lat. 767 5 N. | Lato: 75783 Nö | Lat; 757157 N. | Lat. 74407 N. | Lat. 74215" N. ng. 11? 0" 0. | Long. 11755" O. | Long. 1246' O. | Long. 1342 O. | Long. 1345' O. | Long. 1412 O. | Long. 14739' O. | Juli 14. | Juli 14. Juli 14. slem Juli AR Juli 15. Juli 15. Juli 15. (11 Vorm.) (5 Nachm.) (8 Nachm.) (11 Vorm.) (2 Vorm.) (5 Vorm.) (8 Vorm.) För FE ; 0. : 0. 0. 0. 0. = = TT — — — — = 2018 r ip Jt — Fr 2 = | Ir = = = pen 2 p 22 13 pl! ög Hr (Ca Rh EK) r = — rr r (jun) = | — — = r (jun) = it IE (jun.) r (jun) + (jun) c (jun) c (jun) + (jun) c (jun) 2 Ks AZ 2 5 Ae fr r r + = 3 T + = = — c = = 5 534 AURIVILLIUS, ANIMALISCHES PLANKTON. Die Antarctic- Juni | Ort des Fanqe. Lat, 7054'N. | Lat. 71 10'N. |Lat. 7135' N. | Lat. 71742'N. | Lat. 72 10' N.|Aat. 74953 N.| IS FS I Net El nod > 0 NS DE Long. 20" 43' O. | Long. 21” 31' O. | Boug. 22” 47' O. | Long. 22" 35' O. | Long. 21” 46' O. | Long. 20" 17' 0. | ; |ÄENRA AE | | oda Juni 9. Juni 10. Juni 10. Juni 10. Juni 11, Juni 20. | Zeit des Fanges «= «ven a Er (8 Nachm.) (8 Vorm.) (6 Vorm.) (8 Nachm.) (8 Vorm.) (8 Nachm.) ; ; 0—50 M. Tiefe des: Fanges an Met. s smcoss sr 0. 0. (Vertikalfang). 0. 0. 0. I Salzgehalt des Wassers oo . ss ss osa 34.83 ?/o0. 30.20 2/00. — 35.15 9/00. 39.25 9/00. 34.76 00. Temperatur des Wassers ” Cels-. «ss ss + V.15. + 6".71. — + 6.40. + 5.53. | + 0.16. Globigerina bulloides. . . ss sm ror or — — - r r | = CO 0z0oum INecme? (YErIS:)E ed e.o är — — + = = [Hatten GRYSTADITY ss ONS dd UY I I Ds = — — r = = > 3 Vie GLEN oc 6 oc bo & oa r | — = r — = c a | + Ad en, pp. (CETG Init trtiiklg. b 0 300 BS Id os Id DD in + (dielmejstenktodt) ; + : SSE EES ol få fd vrögd pa ja ij (die meisten todt) Et r = Tintinnus denticulatus (= giguntean BRANDT). . - + -- = 2 dr = > > Vv. Obtusa I; Väl: «— - - « — — = =S = = [BilutenssvonbSpatangidens. far... rel. . = | — — = r — arven; von Annelident:. « cs oc aa sed ie fel så del — | — = = EE = ING PIUS KVOnG Cirrip eden se SS SES = | = — — — rr Calanus:finmarchiCUS: = ss «oc. Ia ce Field cc | Tu IE c = rr (jun.) So ING OGulRor Br ev a Od oM SUR Sö ON r | = — r = = | Paeudocglanus €longalus- . i.e se rie ene = | — = a Ir | Metridia;loDge. = sys rt kolera esi) bd al — | = = = = = BEATA CIaUS — 5 deg «rk rm sikde er te ES ve r IL = = r —. (OJ LL EYETE a LUC FEOR a SS dör PTE LEN JÖRG Sh Or FOA c | r — + ec — | Nauplii und Cyclopen von Copepoden . . ss « - | — = = = — LÄGER EM 1E£0 VAX DEI TIA. St ospsr e fe gl osv ns — | = == = | c — | | Yritillaria borealis . Na EA ; : = | = | == 2 | he = KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o 6. 55 Expedition. Int. 7627 N. | Lat. 76745 N.| | Bat. 7725 N. | Lat. 77225 N. Tatt. 7T715N: | Lat. 76734 N. | Lat. 76746'N.|Lat. 76746 N. | Long. 25 55' 0. | Long. 26 0'0. I ; I Long. 27 30' 0. | Long. 27” 30' O. | Long. 27 10' O. | Long. 17” 24' O. | Long. 15” 22' O. | Long. 15” 22' 0. | | ål | | Juni 21. Juni 22. | Juni 22. | Juni 23. | Juni 23. Juni 23. Juni 25. Juni 26. Juni 26. | (I Nachm.) (12 Mitt.) (8 Nachm.) (12 Mitt.) (12 Mitt.) (8 Nachm.) (9 Nachm.) (12 Mitt.) (12- Mitt.) — | II I = 160 M. 0. 210 M. 0. 0. 0. (äber d. Boden.) 0. (in Treibeis.) 0: 0. (uber d. Boden.) 30.68 oo. 34.07 oo | ? 34.96 9/00. 32.97 9/00. 39.15 2/00. 32.80 9/00. 34.04 9/00. 35.06 ?/00- | | | + 0.24, 3 ÖP | 2 = Pl (PR. + 0.97. 076 EROS 5 TP | | | | | i - | Ke = = 5 = 2) | 2 | - Te 2 = | = 2 = I I = I 2 I 20 ob = = | TA = = rr 2 = + rr — = — — I rr a - 148 | LS nt 2 (Cl) (ohne! Zähne) = | TG Tr (todt) — -— = = = = | == = — SE SA SES — = CA I SS DN | SR PE DEt 2 als Tr = 2 ; TO == rr — = r rr (jun.) | TR tr 2E 2 > = | 20 a | = 2 = | = | r Då Nr | E SA 4 v (9, eiertragend) | == = | = r (ö et I jun.) — = = | a — | Ja I CR I 2 = ES I = SE TT RN | = | 2 2 28 >= AS | = | 2 Be | | = | rr — — = r — — — | | | rr äl | | LK (die Cycelopen | pe MN rr = I = Si Ge Cal. finmarchicus| I angehörig) — | | | | AURIVILLIUS, ANIMALISCHES PLANKTON. Die Antarctic- | Juli | Recherche Recherche Recherche Recherche Ort des Fanges | Bay. Bay. Bay. Bön I I - O - a i z | Juli 3. | Juli 9. Juli 5. z Zeit des Fanges . (10 Nachm.) (6 Nachm.) (8 Nachm.) Juli 16. Tiefe des Fanges in Met. 0. 0. 0 0. Salzgehalt des Wassers /o0 . = = — — Temperatur des Wassers ” Cels. 2 RKS Gc je sr — — | = —å | mm mm Mm MMM MMM MM Globigerina bulloides - Litbolophus arcticus -. Peridinium divergens v. depressa . » pellucidum > ovatnm . Ceratium tripus v. arctica . Tintinnus denticulatus Sarsia brachygaster . Pectyllis arctica Hippocrene superciliaris . Tiara conifera . Pleurobrachia pileus Beroe cucumis . Sagitta arctica . Krohnia hamata . 'Trochophorax von Anneliden . Anneliden . Cypris von Cirripeden . -. Calanus finmarchicus . > hyperboreus Psendocalanus elongatus . Metridia longa . Eucheeta norvegica . Oithona similis Onczea minnta . Nauplii und Cycelopen von Copepoden -. iuthemisto libellula Parathemisto oblivia Euphansia inermis . Limacina helicina Nikoplenra Vanhöffeni . r (jung) c (2) rr (?, beschädigt) + r (beschädigt) rr (veris., be- schädigt) rr rr (veris., be- schädigt) + (?, juniores) r är rr r r Tr ec — ec (jung) = rr — cc (9) + (jung) FO a | : 3 Tr TC | KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:0O 6. äl Expedition. be. dT MN | Fe UC BA || SD Ne Recherche Recherche ine ITE ORG IT NR IST ING EE USEL AL | ön TIS INS | nr UTAN Ne Bay. Bay. (= Mind. des (= Mind. des (= Mind. des | Long. 118' 0. | Loovg. 17187 O. | Long: 1187 0. Eisfjords.) Eisfjords.) Eisfjords). | I = I Juli 16: Juli 16. Juli 24. Juli 24. Juli 24: GAS SEO EEE RTF (9 Nachm.) (12 Mitt.) (12 Mitt.) (12 Mitt) | (12 Mitt.) An | | 405 M. S e - 0. 0. 0. (Eh ad Boon) | In dem Trawl. 0. 0—100. | 0—200. | = = 32.22 "oo 35.06 9/00. | - 33.56 2/00. — | 33.56—34.79 2/00. | 33.56—34.93 9/00. | = PS = | | I = + 45.5. + 5.07. 2 BV = 3.85. | 3.85—? | $.85—+ 07.58. oo AA FF ffs fasen ef I — -— — = — — + Te — — — -— -— — + r 2 AA el 2 ER | = + | EE I I | 2 CA ER I ER <= Kas = rr = 2 = 5 = = = == = = — 1 Ex. (todt) + — | 2 24 | 2 NA fe = — = = ec — — I = = = — | — | — — I — | | | I | = — = a | AR — | E 2 > = ke = I = = = = Tr (2, juniores) | rr — = a | FR FS Md I BS | = 2 — | -= | -— I + (ad. et jun.) e | = | = = = = = = | ce (jung) | r (jung) = = | SN er Kr - | = Tr — — — | == = — | cc (die meisten r (die meisten må 23 ec cc 5 | jun.) Ur jun.) mg 2 AR es —Å 223 = är Je je I — — = KE ec I >” Je E 2 = = — ec (9 et S', juu.) | AR | 23 a = = | — = BED) I I I = | KE | Ke 2 JE | == c d | RA | gr | EE — = — iv + (3 et 2) = I cc — = — rr ec = | = 2 Fa ps 23 = Tr TR (25 2 rn A Aj = r r | a AE el = JE = 1 Ex. — fans je I — — — — — I = TT r (SE 2 E = | K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Band 32. N:o 6. S 58 AUBIVILLIUS, ANIMALISCHES PLANKTON Die Antarctic- Juli int. MUKSONINAE ASS UNOJEN. hata RÖ IRORNENE Lat. är fen 13 ye Zeit des Fanges . Sn 26— 2408 | Juli 27. | Juli 28. Juli 28. | RAN OR AA mr Åke sa ja | 2 | > & | ME Me Tiefe des Fanges in Met. (ek (nahe rd een een (Vertikal Salzgehalt des Wassers oo. | 33.56--34.89 ?/o00. | 0 M,) | NR 34.38—34.74 "00. Temperatwr des Wassers > Cels. . 3.85— 07.7. | = | sg 3.63. + 368 å | | (in O Met.) i - Globigerina bulloides . == var + — >Sternhaarsstatoblast> . - = = rr (leer) = Collozoum inerme | — — 2 = Acanthonia tetracopa (veris.) . | — | — T Tr Litholophus articus . ANS | — | = + r Lithomelissa thoracites (veris.) . I -— | = r = Peridininim ovatum . | iv | — Tr + > pellucidum + = 3 ar Ceratium tripus | r = = = , , v. arctica . . r — r = | Tintinoos dentienlatns : | r (todt) 2 ör EE mit Yr ON mit ? (Cyttarocylis) edentatus | -— — 2E ag Ptychocylis obtusa -. = == r = | Aglantba digitale . — — — — I Beroe cucumis . rr = = = Sagitta arctiea . TS = = = | Krohnia hamata r | = = r I Anneliden . I = — | KS — x | Calanns finmarchicus 3e = | TT Tr | hyperboreus Tr | = | 2 ce (ad. et jun) | Pseudocalanus elongatus . | — = | =S = Metridia longa . + = | SE = Euchsacta norvegica . arg Tr = | 2 = | Heterochieta angulata n. sp. . = = | = = | Oithona similis ec rr | + ec | Onemra minnta . för Ne AL = = | 25 ar Nanplii und Cyclopen von Copepoden . | - = | ec ce Conchoecia borealis . | = | > | 2 9 elegans . | — | = | 2 = Enuthemisto libellulna | | = | 22 = Parathemisto oblivia E r = — = | Enphansia inermis . . | Tr är Bg = Limacina helicina ; | r (jun.) | Fritillaria borealis . äl = = r Ed KONGL, SV, VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32, N:O 6. 59 Expedition. Jat TT52 NN. | Lat 7752 N. |NahefLat 7752 N.|NahefLat TT SN line (SN | fer (SIN: | 3 (SEN Long. 3 I W. Long. I IH W. bei ILong. 3” 5'W.f| bei |Long. I HW.S) Long. 25 W. Loug. 25I W. Long. 258' W. Juli 28. Juli 28. Juli 29. Juli 29. Juli 29—30. Juli 29—30. Juli 29—30. 0—100. 0—500. 0—400. 0—500. 0—100. 0—500. 0—2600. (Vertikalfang.) (Vertikalfang.) (Vertikalfang.) (Vertikalfang.) (Vertikalfang.) (Vertikalfang.) (Vertikalfang.) 34.38—39.03 ?/00- 34.38—39.03 ?/0o0. 39.76—39.03 ?/00. 39.76—39.03 2/00. 33.76—934.96 ?/00. (in 2700 Met.). +3.63—+0?.83. rr (jun.) 18 rr (ad. et jun.) + (9 et & jun.) tr (2) tr (5) + + c +3.1—- 17.48. — + 3.1—+ 1.7. +3.1—+ 0.35. (in 2700. Met.) + + + + = a = = = | rr ST ang Kar I = 23 I r I DE de dh I = 2 2 ge | 2 SE + | + (todt) 25 2 = 2 SN = | rr (jun.) rr = SE | Rs r — T r = = = rr (jun.) | cc I ) (= die Hauptmasse) Vv ä i — z + - Se 2 + Tr (2), Tr (5 jun) + (9 et I jun.) = r ar (CR) 25 (2) a r Ar Tr = rn ec 1RAr c ar + (5 et &) r fr Så är ot c ar c rr c rr P =E = DT - = ace | Ka r — r | r r (jun.) ST = a r (jun.) = r ER AURIVILLIUS, ANATOMISCHES PLANKTON, Ort des Fanyes . . Lat. 76736! N. Long, 122 130. | Dat. 767360N | Lat 76736 N. Long. 1213" 0: | Long. 12213" O. Lat. 76? 36' N. | I IC | HH ) a Die Antar Long. 12715' O. | Long Zeit des Fanges. . Tiefe des Fanges in Met. . . . Aug. 1. Ang. 1. Aug. 1. 025. (Vertikalfang.) | 0—50. (Vertikalfang.) 0—100. (Vertikalfang.) Salzgehalt des Wassers /vo J0.12—39.12 0/00. 35.12—35.13 9/00. 9/00. -35.12—35.05 Aug. 1. 0500: (Vertikalfang.) 35.12—35.10 fc Temperatur des Wassers ” OCels. . Globigerina bulloides . . - Acanthonia tetracopa. . . . Plagiacantha arachnoides . Challengeria tridens . . Peridinium divergens v. depressa. . . > ovatum > pellucidum . Od Ceratium tripns v, arctica Dinophysis Michaölis. . . Tintinnus denticulatus . » 3 v. obtusa . . > (Cyltarocylis) edentatus . - Ptychocylis acuta > obtusa . - , Drygalski Codoniom princeps | Sarsia brachygaster Sagitta arctica Krohnia hamata . Rotatorien Larven von Anneliden . Calanus finmarchicuas . hyperboreus . ! In 30 Met. 'Tiefe. — > In 150 Met. Tiefe. T.1—5”.8. c ad. et jun.) T.A—4.98. TA—S.T5. c (die meisten jan.) TA. c (ad. et jun.) Pr (6 fm pr FR fö | JL JA — KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:O 6. 61 I Expedition. i 1898. Svenska KI Karls: ö, | bats t0 48 N. | Lat. 7838 N. | bat. S0:27 N. Lat. 81 8 N. |DLat BI14 N. | Lat SI 14 N.|Tat SM 14 N. —— Förlandet. Viktoriabugt. |1Long. 3253 0. | Long. 34 30' 0. | Long. 30715 O. | Loug. 23” 35' O. | Long. 22 50' O. | Long. 2250" O. | Long. 22' 50' O. | | | E | Aug. 6. Aug. 13. Aug: 15: ANG 0 Aug. 19 Aug. 20: | Aug. 20: Aug. 20... | — Aug: 20. (6 Nachm.) (7 Nachm.) (9.30 Vorm.) | (8.30 Nachm.) (8 Nachm.) (9.30 Nachm.) | (11 Nachm.) | (11 Nachm.) (11 Nachm.) = = | — I I | 0—10. | 0—25. 0—130. 0. | & | 0. 0. 0 0. (Vertikalfang.) | (Vertikalfang.) | (Vertikalfang.) | RE I I ; I 29 — 922 49 HOMO ; | 29 — 94 Q2 32.96 0/00. 33.42 doo. | 33:20, oo. 33.21 9/00. 32 031 00, |. 182484 eo, RE NR | | AE /o0?. 002: | I | I a 5 + 1.0. + 10 AR ENN | ar I — 0.90. + 071. + 0'.38—1".78. | + 0.38—3".31, | --0".38—1".98?. = = I = — == =S ät =5 2 I II = AE De I = | Tr | SR Id ST TEN r 2 RE EE 3 2 - Wed AU = >2 | T | + — | = — 35 r SP är | ar + ip | r + je rr 18 = | nd SS = | 24 | = 2 Za AL = | 2 r + (todt) + | är + = CI = 3 = NE : = = A Ze — -— = = = = = r 4 2 = AE 2 Se A Ke 2 2 r (todt) 13e — | + + = r Vv + fo L2g 2 | = on AT = Ar = AL = 2 pr, 2 ja EX = r — — = — — -- — r | — = I AN =S — — — | — == 2 = & 3 | A ES är = = — — = = = fra r (ad.) r (ad.) rr (ad.) rr (ad.) r (ad.) — = + (jun.) | z + = | = = 2 2 = S | 2 62 Ort des Fanges AURIVILLIUS, ANIMALISCHES PLANKTON. Lat. 76 36'N. Lat. 767 36'N. Lat. 76736'N. | Lat. 76'36' N. Long. 12713' O. | Long. 12713' O. | Long. 12” 13' O. | Long. 127 13' O. | Lo Eb ES: AMG ES: rer en LST SI RE SA lan SV. lan feed feL e A SNS LR Aug. 1. Aug. 1. Aug. 1. Aug. 1. å > 0—25. 0—50. 0—100. 0—500. Tiefe des Fanges in Met. «sees ses ser rr rs (Vertikalfang.) | (Vertikalfang.) | (Vertikalfang.) | (Vertikalfang.) Nalzgehalt des. VWaSssers: S/00- = .x «a. s eo see ss RE se EE a I kär Temperatur des Wassensi= Cel8s. - = soda ss hen sc T.A1—5.8. T.A1—4.98. TA—3.75. fö. ll TÖTTG NE AD DSTG Sr Bi borrar er SANERAS SES SARAS — — = tr (9) [NTE (ad di OT tera släta pe HE US HA EST: Sa = = = 3 Öithon aa liste 1 ER oe se NI GT sr LIG JA DG + är + c IMicroBetellasatlanticapiskt.. ks sr ser std ak nr NÅ — = = r ONCEARNINNLA Mise ÖLET. + 1: cc Ne le a fer Fe a — = = = Nauplii und Cyclopen von Copepoden . » ss ss ss ooo cv — cc? c c CONCHOECIA AR DOrEALIS:G SNS. or fbe THO ST ch sl SLA Re = = = RT > ÖREN SEKÄ CA are — = = TT IEAKE He 0 8 TO BLUE LTT Ta SS NA TSE SS SS Saar is Ivar 5 TT IEATACHETCB LOKKO DILV Tate NE I ST ESASEE TaR AN TATSE TRE — r = SITUTP ekv OIL OL Iris ken SR SSE Si Re Re re Sn = — = = 1 n ER OG FOTS. QS te ro Be ra rg AR Sad — — — — (ON GTOVENKD IS] So od SRB SLDNO dr NOD — — — — INDUS [NOTSAL äg He cd horse hyde oe SE GRE St Dr SAR GRS — -— -— — ' In 30 Met. Tiefe. — ” In 150 Met. Tiefe. — ? Die Cyclopen den Cal. finmarchicus angehörig. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o 6. 63 K. Karls ö, |Lat. TT 48'N. |Lat. 7838' N.|Lat. 8027 N.|Lat. 8 SN. |Lat SK I4N.|Lat 8P14N. Lat 8114 N. | Viktoriabugt. | Long. 32" 53' O. | Long. 34 30" O. | Long. 30 15' 0. | Long. 23 35' O. | Long. 22 50' O. | Long. 22750 0. | Long. 22" 50' 0. fö Aus. id. i Aug. 15. Ang. 15. | Aug. 19. | Aug. 20. i Aug. 20. Aug. 20. Aug. 20. (7 Nachm.) | (9.30 Vorm.) | (8.30 Nachm.) (8 Nachm.) | (9.30 Nachm.) | (11 Nachm.) (11 Nachm.) (11 Nachm.) 0—10. 0—235. 0—130. 0. 0. 0 & 0: (Vertikalfang.) | (Vertikalfang.) | (Vertikalfang.) 33.42 9/ 33.20 9/00 33.21 Yo. | 3203 foo. | I284 Yo. Ed RE RR 2 TEE Förfina 090: + 0.71. + 0'.38—12.78. | + 0.38—3'.31 | + .38—12.982. | | | 22 24 | Ha 2 | & = EE = | I =S | = ER 2 pg 2 = = Tr | Tr | c 2 rr = ec ec = | = | = 2 | ES | 223 2 | ke = | = = = | — — -— r ce? (= die | cc (= die ee? (= die ec3 (= die | 3 2 dr le Hanptmasse) — Hauptmasse) | Hanuptmasse) | Hauptmasse) | | = | Eve = = | = | LR RA = = I — = — I = | == st pp i I 0 = RNRESN RE ae a SN Se ÖR = OR 2 SR ER = bönffönt 08 Eter ; EEE VALT z 2 = | = = | = = | rr (ad.) = | = SE a SOME re iS 2 et = + — I + = = rT iv 64 Ort des Fanges AURIVILLIUS, ANIMALISCHES PLANKTON. Lat. 8031" N. Long. 18 50' 0. Lat. 807 8 N. Long. 16732' 0. Lat. 79253' N. Long. 1122" 0. Zeit des Fanges . . Tiefe des Fanges in Met. Salzgehalt des Wassers oo. . August 21. (1 Nachm.) August 24. (12 Mitt.) August 25. (9 Vorm.) (in Trbes) 5 0. 30.93 0/00. 33.59 9/00. 0. 33.75 2/00. Temperatur des Wassers ” Cels. Globigerina bulloides . Acanthonia tetracopa . Plagiacantha arachnoides Litholophus arcticus Rhizophlegma sp. Challengeria tridens Diplopsalis lenticula +. Peridinium divergens v. depressa . » ovatum . . > pellucidum Ceratium fripus v. arctica . . . « ? fusus . - : Dinophysis Michaélis . . > spheerica . Tintinnus denticulatus. - 2 (Cyttarocylis) edentatns , secatus Ptychocylis acuta. . . - . . » Drygalski . . . Sarsia brachygaster . . . . Catablema vesicarium . . Solmundus glacialis | Cyanea arctica . . Plutens von Spatangiden Krohnia hamata ! In 430 Met. Tiefe. + 2.42. r (aber: Rand gezähmt!) r (todt) + I.44. + 2.77. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o 6. 65 ' Expedition. | 1898. Lat. 79:58" N. Ibis UD ING Pat LOKDOFENE lf (eV IN Lat. 76745 N. IN. UD LU Ne Tatt. OrL20 N. | Long. 933 O. löne SPE Ox I öNa LTL) OK Long. 107 23' O. Long. $43' 0. Long. 107 43' O. Long. 1218! 0: | August 27. August 27. August 27. August 28. August 30. August 31. Angust 31. | (10—12 Nachm ) (10—12 Nachm.) (10—12 Nachm.) (8 Nachm.) (9 Nachwm.) (I Vorm.) (8 Nachm.) 0—10. 0—100. 0—400. 0 0 0 0 Vertikalfang.) (Vertikalfang.) (Vertikalfang.) : ä; å ; | 3 3 I d4.53—? 9/00. 34.53 —39.12 ?/0oo. | 34.53—385.06 ?/0oot. 34.94 9/00. 34.92 9/00. 30.03 9/00. 30.15 ?/00. +7.58—? + £.58——+ 3.7. | + 458—+ 1.51 + 67.06. + 5.34. + 5.35. | + 67.26 | II = + | = | = + | + | + r + 5 = = = Tj = = = — r r 28 par T | SR sr = 2 — Tr rr | — = = = = T T — I —— | — — = | 2 Ar = co E E ä - RR Se a + + + | - = | = = + + te = — 2 =E [4 ar I ar = är 2 Mg, 2 = = I — TR SS SN v a = | = == = pe Ce 2 | = | — = T + — r (todt) | = = | == I I | rr Tr iP = | = | r r I I ar är N I SE | I | i + + (todt) r — = | = E 3 | NN - än 3 22 = | = = — = p& 2 | | == | = | = I I = I - = = r = | | | I = T 2 | = Zz | = K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Band 32. N:o 6. 9 66 AURIVILLIUS, ANIMALISCHES PLANK'TON. örEasR | Lat. 8031 N. | Lat. 80 & N. | Lat. 79:53! N. SURA HL ARA Bas Ii AR AS JRR GS SD Se NEG Tong. 18:50" 0, | Hong. 167324 OL | Tong. 132210 fn August 21. | — August 12. August 25. | EON EN GES THUNGES fdr ol tee loss sl) nd öre SR RA ka BHS do fe fee ad Sai) 12 Mitt.) (Ö Von) : É 0. UTEN CTULESI ER ANGE S:t Elk Spies Lolas se, fer Sr AG rer (EA (ön Toksy. 0. 0. EST UMAR U FASEN ET ANTGR Vb side de ONES SSR Soo AA 33.93 2/00. 33.59 9/00. 33.75 090. I JE HEMMEN ALUNEUES AIVASSENS TE AOCISK 20 meste be 1 fe er Tel sg (rf + 2.42. + 3.44. + 2 (GE KOD EE TITTAR HIGDRE 9 FoG a be I DE GE BSK SARA RN — r (jun.) SG SPELANDET NOTSUS He VÄN ge Kar nde BE MIR ShA de se GTRS | — — — BSS dUdalanuskelongatos: 40. fe. ar tsk. er a se RTR NR a NDS = — — DECO ARA OT Re 0 IG ee IG SNS oa nr AN MAT a er sn NS — == — INTE fbr da RO ar RS FORE Fr Bl ar en ros ne Kl Nere ale BE = = oo SOFIE ES ASAT 0 SR TOS Bret SEEN fe UTA RR Ran Lr + -+ db PYITCX OBE be La af OT KLAR SEE sr JLi keh be, ve ofin de dar ös ÅR inl fag Fell dl gala (äg en sR — — — Nauplii und Cyclopen von Copepoden . = sms ss so ss ss sor cs c i e + (COOL TEBT- HOTEN Ear oo sek oÖ fr KB ÖR BIR, CSR SEK SIR SET RER SS — — = > GEA on a 6 & ON KSTNGNN RTL TR — — — [ERS EET a nn Se rer Lö) dena, kel ke ll se Id are -- — = 1300 IRAN 4 Sr Dr fr DDR SN SEE RS NES SRS — — = IfRE ALI GTNE KG, GI Se Topo a SR OR ESS SS ES REL AE — — = INT LETGE MIG 6 je MOR SS Bi sie ror G OR TESS EE SARS IE — — = NIER SLOPAKvO TM BTAChYUTEI (cl ss uten le sn rike) le a lie der sker Ls IN fe nr ön od — — = JINEE Th TONI KÖN oo rok d Er FL Lar REN fr GR SES TE SAVE ES FETA LT — = = [DET AC IUM [TC LENS ERE sd be) Sr ET Sägs 2] nn egen lf RN an nar ÄG pA AA 20 — — = CIRNE MYE, ost fm od TEST FS ig NE oa EST SSA SR RNE =- — = [BETULA TI IR OTE ALE ENSE SI ERS da Ae) sel ed fees ek a er ke UNI — + 2 kB KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o 6. 67 — O MmMOs->>—7z?2(AT=ee——————————--? Y"2 2-2 "2Z2(X 212-1 —es=>=>>==—=—=—=—==———=—=——=——— 2 x QX = =SRHTEE====s============—————— MÄRK DOC N. at ORD OR N. Ia Oe BS No fä USLA No IfaN UOCE No Lat. — d6r200 N Lat. ZOrL20 N. long. P3N O. Long. 37 O. TongsdRsnr Or Long. 10? 23' 0. Long. &45' 0. Long. 1043 Q. Long. 1218' 0. August 217. August 27. August 27. August 28. August 30. Auvust 31. August 31. (10—12 Nachm.) (10—12 Nachm.) (10—12 Nachm.) (S Nachm.) (I Nachm.) (9 Vorm.) (8 Nachm.) 0—10. 0—100. 0—400. 0 0 0 0 (Vertikalfang.) (Vertikalfang.) (Vertikalfang.) Ån > : S 34.53—>? ?/00- 34.53--35.12 2/00. | 34.53 —85.06 ?/00!. | 34.94 9/00. 34.92 00. 35.03 2/00. 30.15 9/00. + 4£.58—? 2 (PRO Bo | + RS IN + 6.06. + 5.34. + 5.35. + 67.26. | FR RTR RAS SS I Tr (jun) + (ad. et jun.) c Tä(ad5) — IP r = a tr (2) = = = cr - 5 SS 2 Stol) äg = | = — — rr (5 jun); rr (9) | = | = == | a = TE rr (2) — = — = I är (6 Ty) ec 2 ec = = = | = + — | r a ceh(EWdie ccer(Eidie | I ; i - s Hauptmasse) Hauptmasse) 5 | ee = we | = a ok Då | da | I I = - r = | 2 At | - = — rr = | 2 ? | = = = P es | Jr = | få I | I = be | = I - AR 23 = — -- = — — c 68 AURIVILLIUS, ANIMALISCHES PLANKTON, Die Ani OÖTEIdEe SEI ONgESL SES cn sn 9 a sla ag SV ar er (CE Zz No | bad 7 ov 0 | Mat 2 SN EE TSE i ong. 135” 8' 0. | Long. 15725 O. | Long. 1532' O. | Long. 16747! O. SNR TE GR ar RN ER Sö Tea | September 2. | po färvore a SRA ef eNdesTR ANGES) UNEVels a us srlele o ed e a 0. 0—325. 0. 0. Nalzgehalb idesWassersiofoor sea oo os Ad - 30.13 oo. — |34.91—35.13 2/00 ?. 35.01 9/00. 35.12 /00. Temperatur des; Wassers > Cels. « s sr = - + 65.61. +D.73—2".73 2. + 5.52. | + 3.64. GI0bI8 ErANOED ullo1 des SEE T Tr iF ar ACTANLROTIA TF UACTILOLIOTEe bes er er er ee ss an el = | = =— -= JMs (Enn BEN GE ox oo TOR dra 0 gt DEG OS = TI — — (Plapiacanthararachn0ides. i... c ste ss sed As är iP — Tr IPAUHOL0 PIUS Ear CULC UB Eset Goes s Rs cal el ls en LG ua = = = = IRIZ OP DIE SIN ASBP NS ork lane sen der cl er ner LB) oe a a = : iP — — Fatkomelisga ItNOTACILeSBI- eo ee. le je de a LS de es = rr — — CHAllen gera Ln GENE det obe kel er ora Se — + — = Diplopsalis lenticula . so ss. - SRA ASSR == rr -— — I erIdIBi UM FALVETBENSIs rs er ked en el e AS EL er — — = = > » 4 GENUA, 0 Tore a Gen = ip iP = > OVENUITN. co & & SKU SG dj OMO FORA br I; — — — > TOGO [TE > oro or kör IoRr UTN TN KA == + = = (CSE NI PACKA bara 30” ice OR OR SR OM SRA — — = = > SRV AEOKIGIRNN Suse ole for Te, BIE NT ol fre + — = 3 > FSA DUCEPHalMBr be: öser ENE fr sn — = = = > SVE VINT ACT OCET OBS ER oral e er bal sn a — = = = > LUCIIET fon IG kor dt 0 HÖNS LADES Har — — =S > IEC rare I EA BA AR VI idel fel Bl Core Nan dd at — -= r JE, MO pIEY BUR OS SS Sr = = = = » 2 6) Mond nero LTS SE SA — rr = ER (GC OME SULCKER PLAST UR, Se rel ock a an Lä den (ej Ben fel See — = = =E DÖMANDE Sd SLAS Aa vo BETS + = = + (todt) > (Cyttarocylis) edentatng . . . . . ... . r + (auch bezahnut) oo r od) > CELIA LOSR Rao kor on ORG FO ARA — IT = = > Fb Ks D neg ORRAN Eh SOS RET ORT or — = = = 1 In 200 Met. Tiefe. — ? In 350 Met. Tiefe. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:0 6. 69 Expedition. Lat. (416 N. Dat. 73:58 N.Lat. 7336 N.Lat. 7243' N.|Lat. 72 29' N./Lat. 7157' N.|Lat. 7150' N.|Lat. 71914' N.Lat. 70?23' N. Long. 1910' 0. Long. 19 -3' O.lLoug. 1850" O.[Long. 1843 O.Long. 1848' O. Long. 19 0' O.|Long. 19 2' O.|Loug. 1938 O. Long. 20732 O. September 3. September 3. | September 4. | September 4. | September 4. | September 5. | September 5. | September 5. | September 6. (5 Nachm.) (12 Nachm.) (4 Vorm.) (I Nachm.) (12 Mittern.) (9 Vorm.) (10 Vorm.) (I Nachm.) (I Vorm.) 0. 0. 0. 0. 0. 0. 0—230. 0. 0. 34:36 oo. 34.67 foo. | 35:03 9Yoo. 85.01 9/00. 35.04 9/00. 34.96 9/00. RR 34:92) fo ES fan. i Zz 2 + 2.83. + 5.08. + 7.06. + 4.8. + 8.87. I +9.08. +9".8 —-+5D.51 + I.40. + 9.37. — — | — T & ec r + — E na it | É 2 « — — | — — r 4 r = = = = T = rr (todt) an = ed — = — i r — — — r iP = = DA a pe a 2 TP 2 NS a ke månad AE AL a D = — = = = = + = 4 = — | C TT + is TT ne + —B 28 23 Sid AR pe 3 par EN ke a De = a 25 C = = = 2 = + c c c c c = + c + [ c c c ec = AS 2 = T = fs 2 SE KE, Lila nd JE c c c c ec = — + + + + + + + = = db + + (ph) + (dh) + (ph, dh) + (ph, dh) c (ph, dh) 2 2 , RES fn AN a = Se = 2 = TR ad P =S pA = 228 SE => = | = r = = rr = de + — | = | ar r = = r = = | - ir (auch bezähnt) = = 2 0) ER | SÅ = | + (todt) + = — 70 Ort des Fanges AURIVILLIUS, ANIMALISCHES PLANKTON. ans a No Long. 157 2D' 0. Ia UR Ne Long. 138” 8&' 0. Tat. -£0:500 N. Long. 15732 0. Zeit des Fanges Tiefe des Fanges in Met. . . . Salzgehalt des Wassers ?;oo Temperatur des Wassers ” Cels. > > Plutens von Spatangiden Ophiuriden, soeben ausgebildet Rotatorien (veris.) Sagitta arctica Anneliden > hyperboreus . . . Psendocalanus elongatns Enuchzeta norvegica Anomalocera Patersoni . . Acartia Clausi Oithona similig . . . . . Microsetella atlantica. . . . Onczea minuta Nauplii und Cyelopen von Copepode Evadne Nordmanni Podon polyphemoides Enphansia inermis . . . SFR Hyperoche Kröyeri. . . - Euthemisto libellula . . - Parathemisto oblivia . . . Megalopa von Brachynuren. . Larven von Opisthobravchien . Junge von Mollusken Clione limacina . Limacina balea . . . oo. 2 helicina : . « Cyphonautes Fritillaria borealis . . 1 In 200 Met. Tiefe. — ? In 350 Met. Tiefe. — 3 NG il, Septemberdl Vorm.) September 2. (9 Vorm.) 79 24 N. | IL 16747" O. | L Lat. Long. September 2. (S Nachm.) 0. 0—325. 0. 0. 39.13 2/00. 34.91—35.13 9/00 ?. | + 6.61. +9.173—2".73?, Die Cyclopen den 30.01 2/00. + 5.01. Cal. finm. angehörig. ALA Yla + 5.64. r (todt) P a 0 KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:0O 6. (äl kk kk I 2 Hat T416 N. Lat. 7348 N. Lat. 7336 N. Lat. 72"43' N.|Dat. 7229 N.Lat. 7157 N.Cat. 7150) N.|Cat. 7114 N. Lat. 70723" N.| Long. 19710” 0: Long. 19 -3' 0.|Long. 1850" O. Long. 1843' O.|Long. 1848" O.lLong. 19” 0' O.lLong. 19 2 O. Long. 1938' O.lLong. 2023' O. September 3. September 3. September 4. September 4. September 4. September 59. September 5. September 5. September 6. (9 Nachm.) (12 Nachwm.) (4 Vorm.) (9 Nachm.) (12 Mittern.) (9 Vorm) (10 Vorm.) (I Nachm.) (I Vorm.) 0. 0. 0. 0. 0. 0. 0—230. 0. 0. 54.36 9/00. 34.67 oo. 35.03 oo 35.01 9/00. 30.04 9/00. 34.96 9/00. 19 34.92 9/00. 34.41 2/00. + 2.83. + 508. 5 (08: + 8.8. + 8,87. + 085 IEA BG TENN + Y.37. RR ne a nn a I € | = = | r — -= = = = = = — r (todt) = är = r — = = = rr = = — = = — = | = — = = = rTtT = | = = ec = = = = = = Tr -= | — — — = =— = = | | 2 (ch ist c (die meisten (die meisten 2 CM [6 cc r + ra) cc a) 3 | — Ti = = = = =P = = | I r Tr — = — — = = -— i = = I = = = = | 2? (2) = = | — — - 2 (((6j) r (3 ad. et ad.) = = Tr (5 et Q jun.) — r + is => = = ar Tr ie iP I + c [4 (4 [HH = r | — + Tr = = = 2 = = | ec cc — ec — ec = — = — = — — — — TN = — — -— — — — -— r — SR = AE | — a fc = — SS = — FE | — — = ig = I bu 2 RS SE, 2 T ES px 2 JL pd | ak SER 2 2 = = = är + | — = = är + 5 ? på 2 2 2 EE 2 | = SE 2 = | a a == — | = CE He 2 a AES = > I | | = = sr 2 = = = = = | 10 I ör ER ” SE ör je HY ” + ST VO elek RU saIl0 TAR --— NÅ ; - mer AREA LAST Ik vidd äl. SR Tie vd ; ae nn AR 1 tong. tba sr | | '” ska Sola Me É E I Å st UGL SE TE EA rver I a cn EN i M Pdeve=öd lider FÖ pöl dr, brökon NRA funsluster 41 rig! 5 sla Lepc) de j - Granne! Ängen 4 Gant vv LI jusst bilade LE un os ant AL kare Fk ' ' y ' ”» el » , LL 5 Zz rå - 4 ) | än kiöm Sj) I (9) ” ” sedan KE & a AR [rn NA ar AN - 0 kän, | Sooglölkoker sla Hulla TS n ve CR + "= - åa så ta KS | . 4 Nha ha) Ld ig AN ET ' pA IQ änn RO | ” a | I AR ps [ante åa + é RAR EE | . I pe | | L dag Å så V IN - i L ; » t ct - - r a I V ” | - r y d f? La KONGL. SVENSKA VETENSKAPS-AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. Bandet 32. N:o”, PLANKTON-RESEARCHES IN 1897 P. T. CLEVE. COMMUNICATED TO THE R. SWEDISH ACADEMY OF SCIENCES SEPTEMBER 13'H 1899. STOCKHOLM KUNGL. BOKTRYCKERIET. P. A. NORSTEDT & SÖNER FNS S8 Jäbnett HA j | AN RR ven L | så f Eg Fe AE ee RR k | | EN OA ; vRr MEN aneMardeRs BiDAEA YO TIRCADA Batduina et ET ov GRPLOTANEMnO än = MJOHKOOTA BE inde dh TORTAAON A A TIAARTUKOR SIBKDI (TE AGA NGE de I. Plankton of the North Sea in 1897. I have already" reported on the state of the North Sea in winter (January and February). The region has since then been explored by Swedish steamers during April May, July—August and October—November, and a quantity of material has been ob- tained which affords a good insight into the annual changes in the plankton of the North Sea. To understand these changes it must be borne in mind that, as proved by hydro- graphical researches, the water of the Atlantic enters the North Sea both by the north of Scotland and through the English Channel. Of considerable importance are also the researches of Mr. WeEmyss FULTON on the currents of the North Sea.” The results of these investigations are summarised as follows: | 1. »There is at all seasons a fairly constant slow circulation of the surface water in the North Sea, Atlantic water entering round the north of Scotland, and passing south- wards along the east coasts of Scotland and England, as far as the neighbourhood of the Wash, then in an E.N.E. direction towards the coast of Denmark, and then northerly along the Danish coast. The surface water may or may not enter the Skagerak and penetrate to the west coast of Sweden and Norway, according to the prevailing wind The main body passes upthe west coast of Norway and joins the Atlantic stream. The limit between the north-going eastern stream and the south-going western stream varies greatly, probably according to the prevailing wind; but as a rule the extent of the former 18 greater.» 2. »The movements of the surface water in confined areas, like the western part of the Moray Firth, and the Firth of Forth, is irregular, and depends upon variations in the winds and the tides.> 3. »The speed of the movement is usually about two or three geographical miles a day, but may be much accelerated or retarded by the action of the wind.» From the above hydrographical statements it appears that the plankton of the northern part of the North Sea (i. e. above the 100 and 200 metre plateaus) is furnished by the Atlantic, north of Scotland. The plankton of the southern part (i. e. above the 50 metre plateau north of the continental coast) which I have called the didymus-plankton, on the other hand, is derived partly at least, from the English Channel. A part of it A treatise on the phbytoplankton of the Atlantic and its tributaries, Upsala 1897. 49, Fifteenth annual report of the Fishery Board for Scotland. 1897, pag. 334, äl 2 4 P. T. CLEVE, PLANKTON-RESEARCHES IN 1897. may be derived from the Scottish current. To aid us in ascertaining what forms are due to one or the other origin we have a considerable number of observations for the year 1897. M. ÖSTENFELD of Copenhagen has published?! a valuable report on the plankton collected throughout the year on the routes: Shetlands—Iceland and Shetlands—Greenland. I have also examined a series of samples from Plymouth, for which I am indebted to the kind assistance of Mr. ALLEN, the director of the marine biological laboratory in that town. Another set of samples has been obtained from the Dutch marine laboratory at Helder and I take this opportunity of thanking Dr. P. Hozekr, the director of the laboratory. The Swedish Andrée-Expedition to Spitzbergen has brought home materials contributing to the knowledge of the state of the plankton along the Norwegian coast and at Spitz- bergen.” | All these materials will be discussed in the following pages. 1. North Sea January—February 1897. From my paper: >A treatise on the phytoplankton of the Atlantic and its tributaries» I quote the following summary: 1. Tripos-plankton. This kind characterises water with a salinity of 35 p. mille and a temperature of 6”, which extends east of Scotland, above the 100 metre plateau. Eastwards the salinity becomes lowered by the admixture of water from the Baltic current. ; 2. Concinnus-plankton. Outside the tripos-region and above the 50 metre plateau Coscinodiscus concinnus and Halosphera wviridis occur abundantly, and it is easily seen on the map in my above-mentioned paper that these forms have spread with the Scottish current. The salinity of the water with this plankton is as a rule about 34 p- mille, but is influenced by the admixture of the continental water. The plankton with Coscinodiscus concinnus was predominant also at Plymouth, and it seems probable that it had been forced out of the North Sea during the abnormal meteorological state that prevailed at that time of the year. The region between the Shetlands and Iceland was, to judge from the report of ÖSTEN- FELD, exceedingly poor in plankton in January and February, contaming only a few rare specimens, doubtless remnants from past epochs. 3. Tricho-plankton. Skagerak was covered by a thin sheet of water from the Baltic current, which had spread over a mass of water with a salimity of 34 p. mille and a temp. of about 6”. The prevailing plankton in the water last named was thricho- plankton, which we may assume to have come through the deep Norwegian fissure, probably from the western Atlantic. ! Iagttagelser over overfladvandets temperatur, saltholdighed og plankton paa islandske og grönlandske skibsrouter in 1897. Copenhagen 1898. 82. ? Bih, t. K, Sv. Vet. Ahad. Handl. XXIII. 2. N:o 4, KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND J2. N:O /. 5 2. North Sea April-May 1897. The samples collected by the Swedish steamers at the end of April and in the beginning of May prove that considerable changes had occurred since the winter. 1. .Chaeto-plankton. The broad tongue of water with a salinity of 35 p. mille and temperature 5,6 to 7,5' contains cheto-plankton chiefly. This kind extends to the Shetlands, Färöes and south Iceland. It occurs also abundantly in Skagerak. It was not found at Plymouth, but occurred there abundantly in November and December of 1896, and remnants lingered there still in January and February of 1897. At Iceland and at the Färöes 1t began to appear in March. In the southern North Sea (i. e. above the 50 metre plateau) Cheetoceros decipiens did not occur to any important extent, but its place was there taken by the flagellate Pheocystis Pouchetitr, which I consider as connected with the cheeto-plankton. The slimy masses of the last named organism were found at Helder and north of that station in immense quantities. It is from the above apparent that the cheto-plankton already began to develop in the mouth of the English Channel in December 1896, arrived at the Färöes and Iceland in March and was enormously developed in April and May. As to the origin of the ch&to-plankton I defer the discussion to a future publication. From the collections of the Swedish Expedition to Spitzbergen it is evident that the cheto-plankton appeared there in the middle of July and as it had then disappeared on the route Iceland—Färöes— Shetlands and from the North Sea, it might be assumed that it had migrated towards Spitzbergen, where it was found abundantly in tbe middle of August, in Hinlopen Strait, but this hypothesis would presuppose a greater velocity of currents than is usually admitted. 2. Northern and arctic neritic plankton. The cheeto-plankton of the North Sea 1s bordered by a band containing a number of arctic and northern forms, belonging to the sira-, tricho- and northern neritic types. As these forms are all derived from the north-west and occur intermingled, I treat of them in the following as northern neritic plankton. This plankton appears abundantly at the north end of Scotland and in a band above the limit between the 50 metre and 100 metre plateaus. It continues along the west of Scotland to the south of Iceland, and to the east along the Norwegian coast in- to Skagerak. Similar neritic plankton also occurs sparingly in water of 35 p. mille sa- linity from the Shetlands along the 60th degree of lat. to the region of the submarine ridge, discovered by the Ingolf expedition and called »Reykianäs Ryg» which extends to the south: west from Iceland. West of the Reykianäs Ryg, which seems to have a great influence upon the currents, styliplankton is the ruling type. As it is of considerable interest to examine the distribution of the forms which constitute the northern neritic plankton as defined above, I will treat of each species separately. 1 See 0. PETTERSSON and G. EKMAN. Bih. t. K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Vol. XXV. Part II. No 1. 1899. 6 P. T. CLEVE, PLANKTON-RESEARCHES IN 1897. Dinobryum pellucidum occurs in Skagerak and on the Norwegian coast, 60? N. 5” E. Ceratium tripos var. longipes rules in the North-Sea and along the Norwegian coast. It occurs sparingly at the Shetlands, is not rare N.W. of the Hebrides, but was not seen at Iceland. Peridimium depressum, which seems to me to differ sufficiently from P. divergens to constitute a separate species, appears on the whole to accompany the preceding. Asterionella spathulifera CL. ÖSTENFELD considers this species the same as ÅA. glacialis Castr., which seems to me also probable, although not sufficiently proved. This remarkable diatom seems to have a station in the fjords of the south of Iceland. It was found abundantly at Helder and in April also at Plymouth. On the other hand it was observed neither on the route Shetlands—Greenland nor along the Norwegian coast. It seems to invade the British Islands in the spring, following the east coast down to the continental shores of the North Sea. It was found in April 1895 together with other northern forms east of the Wash and, later, in July, according to a letter from Prof. BEYENINCK of Delft, along the Dutch coast in such immense quantities that it coloured the sea coffee-brown and left on the shore a stratum of one centimetre in thickness, thus representing millions of kilogrammes. At the end of the same month it had disappeared. Bidduwulphia aurita appeared together with other northern and arctic forms in the beginning of April at Helder, from whence it soon disappeared completely. It is not men- tioned from the routes Färöes—Shetlands and Shetlands—Greenland. Cheetoceros atlanticus, rare south of Iceland, around the Färöes and west of Scotland; very sparingly on »Reykianäs Ryg>. C. borealis, not found at Helder and Plymouth. As ÖSTENFELD has not distinguished between the type and the varieties nothing can be stated about its western distribution. C. diadema occurred south of Iceland and abundantly at the Shetlands, but not in the Färöe Channel and along the coast of Norway. C. Memalis, found rarely at Cape Stadt in Norway. C. lacimosus, not found off Norway but plentiful near the Shetlands and Färöes, sparingly south of Iceland, but abundantly along the 60th degree of lat. between 11? and 37” W. C. scolopendra, not found along the Norwegian coast and not on the route Shetlands —Greenland, but sparingly at Färöes. The same may be said about C. teres. Corethron Nhystrig was found in February at Plymouth, in March off the Hebrides, but not along the Norwegian coast. This species belongs to the styli-plankton. Coscinodiscus oculus iridis occeured very sparingly along the Norwegian coast, was not rare on the route Shetlands—Iceland nor off the south-west of Greenland. C. polychordus was seen in March at the Hebrides, not along the Norwegian coast and is not mentioned by ÖSTENFELD. Lauderia annulata belongs to the styli-plankton and is derived probably from West Scotland, where it was seen in the autumn of 1896. Niteschia seriata was not seen off Norway, but plentifully at Färöes. It was also seen abundantly along the 60th degree of lat. from 11” W. to the »Reykianäs Ryg». It follows Cheetoceros laciniosus. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:O /. dd Rlizosolemia obtusa, rare in the Färöe Channel and on the southern coast of Norway. R. semispina, common off the Färöes, not rare off Scotland, more or less sparingly from the Shetlands to Greenland. Rare at Plymouth and on some spots west of Norway. Thalassiosira gravida, rare off Spitzbergen, in the Färöe Channel and south of Greenland. T. Nordenskiölai, common off the Shetlands, not rare south of Iceland. Thalassiothriz Frauenfeldii, sparingly along the 60th degree of lat. to »Reykianäs Ryg»; not seen in the Färöe Channel. T. longissima is not mentioned from the route Shetlands—Iceland, but is found sparingly about 57” 30' N. and 36? W. (along with the styli-plankton). Halosphera viridis has been seen off the Shetlands, but not on the routes Shetlands —lceland and Shetlands—Greenland; thus it is probably a remnant from the winter, during which period it occurred south of the Färöes. — Belongs to styli-plankton. The above facts point to the conclusion that the northern and arctic forms, which bordered the area of the cheto-plankton, are derived from south Iceland and the Shetlands. 3. Styli-plankton was found at a spot west of Scotland, and, to a small amount, off the Färöes and Shetlands. This plankton-type appeared contemporaneously at the south- east of Greenland, close above the western slope of the »Reykianäs Ryg»>. 4. Tripos-plankton prevails on the west of the Danish peninsula, from whence it passes into Skagerak together with cheeto-plankton and northern neritic plankton. 3. North Sea in July—August 1897. The state of the plankton has considerably changed since the spring. The cheto- plankton has disappeared entirely, and of the northern neritic plankton a small remnant only lingers on the Dutch coast. On the other hand the tripos-plankton has now become the predominant kind in the greater part of the North Sea. Southern neritic plankton pre- dominates in the southern North Sea at Helder and, mixed with styli-plankton, on the west of the Danish peninsula. Outside the North Sea the styli-plankton prevails off the Shetlands and Färöes. At Plymouth the plankton is now remarkably poor; and the water of 35 p. mille salinity between Norway and Spitzbergen contains styli-plankton very sparingly. I now give an account of the species, which constitute the tripos-plankton and the southern neritic plankton and occur simultaneously at this season. The animals have, unfortunately, not been examined, with the exception of Noc- tiluca miliaris, which is very characteristic of the southern neritic plankton. This organ- ism occurred abundantly at Plymouth from the beginning of July and at Helder from the end of June to the end of September. Ceratium tripos occurs at this season in the same region as Chetoceros decipiens did in the spring. It cannot be assumed that the tripos-plankton has been removed from the region west of Danish peninsula, as the water there had a low salinity in the spring 8 P. T. CLEVE, PLANKTON-RESEARCHES IN 1897. (30 to 33 p. mille) while the water in the central part of the North Sea had in the summer a salinity of 35 p. mille. It seems as if the Ceratium tripos came round the north of Scotland in the summer and found in the North Sea the most favorable con- ditions for its enormous development. C. (tripos var.) macroceros, which is to be considered as a distinct species, is as a rule very rare in the spring, but, in the summer, becomes abundant in the whole of the North Sea and along the Scandinavian coasts, as far as Lofoden. Bacteriastrum varians occurs off the Dutch coast and west of Skagen. It is not mentioned by ÖSTENFELD as occurring in the northern Atlantic. Chetoceros densus follows Bacteriastrum wvarians. C. curvisetus was met with north-west of Skagerak and west of Bergen, but is not mentioned by ÖSTENFELD as occurring on the route Shetlands—Iceland. It was very common along the Swedish coast from the middle of July and it was seen also at Helder in the same month. It is thus a southern species, which in the summer spreads along the south coast of the North Sea into Skagerak and from there passes with the Baltic current along the Norwegian coast. As it was abundantly found in the autumn of 1896 off the west of Scotland, it also seems to proceed northwards along the west coast of England. C. didymus and especially C. Schittii follow C. curvisetus. Guinardia flaccida appeared in May at Plymouth and from the middle of June at Helder. Rhizosolenia Shrubsolei was found more or less abundantly from May to October at Plymouth and in June and July at Helder. It was also found, but sparimgly, in the styli-plankton off the Shetlands. R. Stolterfothii appeared in May at Plymouth, and in July at Helder. It does not, as a rule, reach Skagerak. ÖSTENFELD mentions it as occurring sparingly at the Shetlands. R. styliformis. The occurrence of this species west of the Danish peninsula, and its almost complete absence from other parts of the North Sea lead to the conclusion that it had been carried by a current from the English Channel, since it had been ob- served, although sparingly, in May and June at Plymouth. 4. North Sea in October-November 1897. The state of the plankton prevailing in July and August has not been much altered. Now, as then, the tripos-plankton is the prevailing type, but a number of species, not seen before, appear, the origin of which can be traced partly from Scotland and partly from the English Channel, and which belong partly to the styli-plankton and partly to the neritic plankton of the British Islands. The styli-plankton appears both off the coast of Scotland, down to Newcastle, and on the west of the Danish peninsula. One species of the northern neritic plankton-type, Ceratvwum tripos v. longipes, was found along the Dutch coast, but there mixed with southern neritie forms and some species which can be traced from Scotland. As this dinoflagellate appeared also in July KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:0 /. 9 —August in the north of Holland, it may either be a remnant or may have been carried down from Scotland. Outside the North Sea the tripos-plankton extends from the northwest of Scotland towards Iceland, but in that region, it is mixed with styli-plankton. West of Scotland to about 15” W. the styli-plankton is mixed with Thalassiothrix Frauenfeldir and I. longissima, belonging to the tricho-plankton. The region between 15” W. and Greenland is almost sterile, which is remarkable, as it is just there that Thalassiotriz longisstma usually abounds in the summer. As stated above, the species which occur in the North Sea are partly remnants from the summer and partly new. The latter can be classed as derived from the north of Scotland and from the English Channel. I consider the following as remnants from the summer: Ceratium furea and C. fusus, which in the summer occurred in the western North Sea, have now spread over the whole area. C. tripos and OC. macroceros occur now as formerly over the whole North Sea. Bacteriastrum varians keeps to the southern part of the North Sea and approaches Skagerak. Chetoceros curvisetus is, as before, confined to the Skagerak. C. densus has advanced from the southern North Sea towards Skagerak. C. didymus is confined to the Skagerak. C. Schiittii occurs now in such a manner, as to appear to belong to the styll- plankton. This species was found in July at Helder, in August and September at Ply- mouth, in October along the 60” N. from 14? W. to the Shetlands, and:'remained in November in the south of the Färöes. It was seen also west and east of Scotland. The con- elusion which may be drawn from these statements is, that C. Sclviittii spreads in the summer through the English Channel along the continental coast and on the west of England to the Färöes and round Scotland into the North Sea, where it arrives in the autumn. As this species is common in the Skagerak in the summer it may be assumed that it arrives there along the continental coast. Coscinodisceus concinnus, almost absent from the North Sea in the summer, occurs now, together with Biddulplua mobilensis and Halosphera viridis, along the Scottish, continental and Danish coasts. The Coscinodiscus and Biddulphia seem to live the whole year round the British coasts, but Halosphera has evidently spread from the south of the Färöes, where it was found abundantly in the beginning of November. In all cases these three species have been carried into the North Sea by the south going Scottish current. Guinardia flaecida is found, as before, along the continental coast. Rzosolenia gracillima is confined, as before, to the Skagerak. R. semispina occurs, as before, on the east in rare specimens only. R. Shrubsolei continues to be rare. R. Stolterfothii occurred in September and October both at Plymouth and at Helder. It was found also west of Scotland, but does not enter into the Scottish current. Ceratium tripos var. bucephala is abundant round Scotland and spreads along the 57" degree N. into the Skagerak. K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Band 32. N:o 7. [CS 10 P. T. CLEVE, PLANKTON-RESEARCHES IN 1897. Stephanopyrxis turgida has about the same distribution. I consider that the following species arrive from the north of Scotland in the North Sea: Ceratium furca. Coscinodisceus oculus iridis. C. fusus. Rluizosolemia styliformis (also through the Eng- C. tripos v. bucephala. lish Channel). Biddulplia mobilensis. Stephanopyris turgida. Coscinodiscus conceinnus. Halosphera viridis. "Among species, which occur in the southern North Sea and arrived through the English Channel, I note the following: Cerataulina Bergonu. This species appeared at Helder in April and May, and was found at Plymouth in July and Öetober. It has not been mentioned by ÖSTENFELD as found in the northern Atlantic. Ditylum Brightwellii occurred at Plymouth from January to May, at Helder in April, and is not mentioned from the northern Atlantic. Pucampia zodiacus was found abundantly at Helder in September and October, also at Plymouth in October, but not in the northern Atlantic. Lithodesmium undulatum 18 very characteristic of the neritic plankton along the continental coast. Rhizosolenia alata follows BR. styliformis as a rule, and it may be assumed that it enters the North Sea both from the north and from the south. R. calcar avis oceurs usually in the company of KR. styliformis. R. robusta is an inhabitant of the eastern tropical Atlantic, west of Africa, and has never before been seen in the northern Atlantic. This remarkable species was found in September and October both at Plymouth and at Helder, in October between the Färöes and Iceland (ÖSTENFELD). It reached Hanstholm (Jutland) in the beginning of November and arrived off the Swedish coast at the end of the same month. I give the following list of the species, which enter the North Sea through the English Channel. Species, marked ”, may also arrive round Scotland. Bacteriastrum varians. Guinardia flaccida. Cerataulina Bergonit. Tithodesmium undulatum. =R. styliformäis. It is worthy of remark, that the cheto-plankton already begins to appear in the autumn. Cheetoceros decipiens was then found by ÖSTENFELD on the south side of Iceland and round Scotland. Is was not rare at Plymouth in the end of November and in the be- ginning of December. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND Je. N:;O to ji I. Plankton of the Skagerak in 1897. During the year 1897 samples were gathered two to four times in each month at Måseskär, in June, July and August on many different spots along the Swedish coast, in September on the route Vinga to Oxö in Norway, in October and November on several points in the Skagerak, and finally in December at some points in the Skagerak and in Gullmarfjord. The animals in these collections, made from January to September, have been examined by Dr. C. AURIVILLIUS, who has already published the results.' The samples gathered from September to the end of the year have been examined by me, also as regards the animals. An extensive amount of observations have thus been accumulated during the year 1897 and will be discussed in the following pages. Ith Period. Jan. 4th Febr. 8 The collections from Måseskär prove that during this period the ruling plankton belonged to the tricho- and tripos-types. Animals are scarce. Among them we note the northern or arctic Fritillaria borealis, Timtinnus den- ticulaius, Tintinnopsis ventricosa and the euryhaline Acartia longiremis, Centropuges hamatus and Temora longicormis. Some few specimens of the southern neritie plankton, as Cory- ceus anglicus, Oithona similis, Paracalanus parvus and Sagitta bipuncetata, which are lingering remnats from the summer, disappear during March and April. Of dinoftagellates Ceratium tripos and its associates in the tripos-plankton are not rare. The northern Cerat. trip. var. longipes 18 not rare. Almost all diatoms are northern or arctic forms, as: PBPiddulphia aurita rr. Coseinodiscus oculus irdis +. Cheetoceros borealis var. Brigltwellii +. C. polychordus r. C. debilis +. Skeletonema costalum +. C. scolopendra r. Thalassiothriz Frawuwenfeldii c. C. sinälis r. T. longissima c. Among southern species we note some scarce specimens of Gumardia flaccida. Ira Period. February 231 to April 1! This period is characterized by an in- crease of arctic forms and by the decrease of the tricho- and tripos-types. In the be- ginning of the March the cheto-plankton sets in. Among the arctic and northern species we note as most characteristic the following: Dinobryum pellucidum. Cheotoceros teres. Chetoceros borealis var. Brigthwellii. Coscwnodiscus oculus iridis. C. debilis. Nitzsela seriata. C. diadema. Rhizosolenia obtusa. C. hiemalis. R. semispina. C. socialis. Thalassiothrix Nordenskiöldt. 1 Die Planktonfauna des Skageraks», K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Band 30. N:o 3. 1898. 2 P. T. CLEVE, PLANKTON-RESEARCHES IN 1897. The chewto-plankton 18 represented by Chetoceros decipiens and Phceocystis Pouchetii. Ås is scen from the report on the North Sea both the chetoplankton and the northern plankton entered the North Sea round the north of Scotland, the water with chato- plankton pushing before it that with aretic and northern forms, which could be traced to the south side of Iceland. At the end of March a small amount of southern neritic plankton sets in, represen- ted by rare specimens of Cerataulina PBergonii, Cheetoceros curvisetus and C. damnicus. Of these Ch. curvisetus rearches its maximum from the end of September. ill Period. April 8 to May 29th This period is characterized by the gradual disappearence of the arctic and northern species as well as by the development of the southern neritic plankton and of the tripos-plankton. Still, some apparently northern species, as Cheetoceros constrictus, ÖC. contortus and Leptocylindrus danicus, reach their maximum during this epoch. l Of southern species Acartia Clausiv was found as early as in the beginning of April, the followmg in the end of April and the beginning of May: Oithona similis. Evadne Nordmannä. Podon Lewckartu. Ceratium fusus. Rluzosolemia gracillima. IVth Period. June 195 to October 9! The arctic and northern forms are now gone, almost completely, and the predominant plankton-types are the tripos-plankton and the southern neritic plankton. In this period the following species occur more or less abundantly: A. From the end of May: Åcartia Clausi rearches its maximum in the middle of August. Oithona sumilis, common during the entire period. Evadne Nordmannii, also common during the whole period. Rlhuizosolenmia gracillima, also common during the whole period. B. From the middle and end of June: Paracalanwus parvus, the whole period. Tintinnopsis campanula, the whole period. Tintinnus suwbulatus rearches its maximum in August. C. From August: Oikopleura dioica | Centropages typicus . o reach their maximum at the end of the month. isf | h their maximum at the end of the month sias clavipes Sagitta bipunctata | Ceratium macroceros z 3 sr SKANNER occur through the whole period. Peridimium divergens S Noctiluca miliaris bas its maximum in September. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:0 . 13 Cheetoceros didymus | C. Schiittiw | Rhizosolenia styliformis, whole of August, continues to the end of the year. D. From September: were found during the whole period. Calanus finmarchicus. Biddulphia mobilensis. =Coryccwus anglicus. "Cheetoceros densus. ELabidocera Wollastonii. = Rluzosolenia calcar avis. Evadne spimfera. R. semispina. ÅAcanthometron quadrifolium. R. setigera. Ceratwum tripos var. longipes. Stephanopyxis turgida. Those marked = arrived probably from the southern North Sea, the others with the Scottish current. The following, euryhaline animals appeared more or less abundantly, especially in the fjords: Acartia longiremis. Centropages hamatus. Pseudocalanus elongatus. Temora longicormis. Temorella affinis. These may be considered either as coming with the outflowing Baltic water or as stationary in the fjords. The Pseudocalanus and Temora may however also have fol- lowed the Scottish current. As stated above, the arctic and northern forms have almost completely disappeared. But an interesting exception occurred. Mr. GUNNAR ÅNDERSSON, who hauled in the middle of July south of Hven in Öresund, found there a surface stratum, contaiming Åcartia bifilosa ÅA. longiremis, Temorella afjinis, Aphanizomenon and Nodularia spumigena, all Baltic forms, but below that stratum near the bottom (or about 40 metres from the sur- face) a plankton remarkably similar to that, which prevailed in the Skagerak in the spring. Chetoceros borealis var. Brigthwellit, abundant in the Skagerak in the winter 1896—97, was also very common in the bottom-plankton. There remaimed thus during the height of summer in Öresund, a remnant from the winter and the spring, below the outflowing Baltic water. Vvtn Period. October 19 to the end of the year. Tripos- and southern neritic planktons now prevail as before, but, in addition, northern forms in the company of species from the Scottish current begin to arrive. The plankton becomes thus very com- plicated. I consider that the following species belong to the southern neritic plankton: EHuterpe acutifrons, found first ”/x. Eucampia zodiacus, "/x. Proto pedata, ””/xi. Rluizosolenia robusta, ”/x. Bacteriastrum varians ”'/x in Skagerak, the ”/ix at Måseskär. Tomopteris helgolandica, ”/xu (has possibly been carried by the Scottish current). 14 gerak Pr. T. CLEVE, PLANKTON-RESEARCHES IN 1897. As transported by the scottish current I consider the following: Pseudocalanus elongatus, ””/x, (still uncertain whether partly indigenous in the Ska- or arrived with the Scottish or Baltic currents.) Plectophora arachnoides, ”/x. Halospheera viridis, "?/x. Coscinodiscus concinnus, ”/x. Ceratium tripos var. bucephala, ”/xr in the Skagerak. Lauderia annulata, "/xu- Among northern forms, belonging the northern mneritic plankton or to the arctic svra-plankton, I note the following: A. Found from the 9N or 19” of October: Cyttarocylis denticulata. Cheetoceros diadema. Dinophysis acuta. C. lacimivsus. Gonyaularx spinifera. Coscinodiscus oculus viridis. Öheetoceros borealis. Skeletonema costatwm. C. constrictus. Thalassiosira gelatinosa. Y C. contortus. Thalassiothrix longissima. C. debilis. B. Found from November: Thalassiothriz Frauenfeldii, ”/xi. 18/ 5 C. Found first in December: Ptychocyelis acuta. P. obtusa. Tintinnus secatus. Biddwlplua avrita, To sum up the above statements I formulate the plankton in the following manner: JRR er od /ryit on Fat iwsänea Hotston tärde rut oxe iende pr II > Hin lör fyndet tners Tk ÖRANS Id un UsTkl ört spensciensnut Testat (CNS JET ND IVER 9 oo ÅA. P/yr to the beginning of August .- Tp. Nm. 8 Iron ATSugi (0 ”& vo oo « oo « ID NED 9 Vth » xt rt AA. IG. ha sd. oh ABL Tp NS) KING NIKONS Of the above symbols Tp denotes tripos-plankton, T tricho-plankton, Si sira- plankton, C chito-plankton, S styli-plankton, Ne and Nh plankton with Coscinodiscus concinmus and Halosphaera, Nm southern and Ns northern coast-plankton. There is thus on the whole the same succession as has been found during the two preceding years. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. Tables. BAND 92. N:0 Å. Im order to restrict the bulk of the following tables, some rare forms have been omitted. Dinobryum pellucidum Lrv. Ceratium tripos var. bucephala Ox. Ceratium tripos v. horrida Or. Dinophysis acuta EuB. Asterionella spathulifera Cr. Biddulphia aurita LYNGB. B. mobilensis Barr. Chetoceros contortus ScHöTT (GD eriophilus CASTR. . SN >. curvisetus OL. C. (borealis?) densus OL. . C. Inemalis Cr C. laciniosus ScHöTT C. socialis LAUDER Corethron hystriz HENSEN . Coscinodiscus polychordus GRAN. Hucampania zodiacus Eu. . Leptocylindrus danicus OL. . Rhizosolenia setigera BIw. Species exeluded from Table I. I Ve 5T 49 Dt 0 GTA DES 58723 56” 30' 58” 23 UDD BG” LG 56” 44” HÖR OUT DORR20 54” 10” HSO ENN 517” 49' 5T” 44! 57” 50' Fur SO 33 DT 56” 50' 56” 19 56” 50' FOR20 HBT 4A9 FS 57" 50' FSS FURLSN TSE NORLA dar 8 AT 613 2 44 6” 31” 244 6” 30" IR 2 0” 40" 10” 43 TD SK SAN 6” 30" 10” 43” OS dä TNE 3 41 618 SMD 6” 18 224 107435 TÖM RN 3 41 (ORK 3 41 » 8 AT 6 47 040" 10” 43 delta i Le 15 3 sioksickolsksEfstsis SS << = siskololsls 16 Bö T! lita NSTDMR ÖN Sälg dEaror ad eb CLEVE, PLANKTON-RESEARCHES IN 1897. Thalassiothrix Frauenfeldii Grun. Halosphera viridis ScHMIT. I Ceratiwm tripos var. horrida Cr. Diplopsalis lenticula BErou. Xantlidium multispinosum Mors. . Distephanus speculum EuB. Bacteriastrum varians LAUDRR Cerataulina Bergoniv H. P. Chetoceros constrictus GRAN. SN . contortus ScHUTr . C. eriophilus ÖAsTr. . (CK Glamuens Or C. (borealis var.?) densus CL. C. scolopendra Or. Coseinodiscus excentricus EHB. Pucampia zodiacus Eu. Leptocylindrus danicus Or. . Lithodesmium wndulatum Brw. . Elhizosolemia setigera Brw. Streptotheca thamesis SuruBs. . Thalassiothrix longissima Or. & GRUN. . Acartia longiremis LinLJeB. yn Evadne Nordmannii LovÉN >/yn 1 Determination by Dr. L. 1/— 56” 44" 30 /7y 57 49! Ph 5T 4 SEE STARS 0 2 55” 29 SER 567 12' 29/ 51 A3' SO ör I Nan BAG 294 BT” 43! SES 22 BT AA DE t Sa a BT 29 c [då Iz > STAD 31/ HD NES JA 291 57” 40' [P.G 2 29/< 57” 50' XY YAN Se [2 Ilan OT AR 929 / FE? 1 /X1 33 297 57” 50' IX 2 2 Men SD KM Ur DD 55 31 / RY? 4 " /X 52 7 Isa 57 50' 31/ 9 al VER 52 24 5T 43 Gp 4 RAY? UY JENG JA 29, AT? A2 JR Hu AG ul Br & XI I 2J HU HOV 20 o 295 57 a 13 55 55 2 BSY 29 5T> 43! MT 58-08 Species exeluded from Table IV. Fo Paracalanus parvus Cuaus yng +- JÄGERSKIÖLD. N. N. Za N. Podon polyphemoides TevcK. ”/vin "/vm Yr. Anurcwa aculeata Ens. ”/ry ct Cyttarocylis Claparbdii v. DAD. ”Iymn, ”/ix Y- Bl = E. FR ef te a ba ba RH +P Oo tb R + = KONGL. SV. VET: AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND IJZ N:0 /(. 17 Ptychocylis Markusowskytr v. Dapv. ”/1x, ”/1x Yr. Lauderia annulata OL. ?5/yr Yr. Tintinnopsis ventricosa CraP. & LACHM. ”/vn I. Thalassiosira gelatinosa HEnNseN ?ry, Vy r. Bellerochea malleus Brw. vin "/vun Yr. T. Nordenskiöldri Oi. ry Yr. Chetoceros debilis C1. "Iry +, vr I Species excluded from the table V. Ceratium lineatum EuB. ?3/,, ?0/xp Ir. Lithodesmåwn undulatum EuB. /x r. C. macroceros EuB. vm +- Navicula membranacea OL. ?3nyr, 2VYxr r. Dinophysis homunculus STEIN 3/ym ”"/ym I. Rhizosolenia alata var. corpulenta OL. ” yn r- Phyrophacus horologium Stes "/yurn ””/ym Y- Thalassiothriz Frauenfeldii Grus. 4 r. Chetoceros criophilus ÖAsTR. "Iry I. Species excluded from the table VI. Proto pedata LreacH. ?”/xr, "Yxn r, ”Yxg +- Ceratium tripos v. bucephala On. ?Yx1, "sg r. Acartia bifilosa GresBr. ”Yyr rr. Peridinium ovatum PouvcH. ?”/ry, W/y rr. Calanus finmarchicus GUNN. lm, ”/m r. Xanthidium multispinosum Mors. Wi, /x, 6/xTr. Labidocera Wollastonii LuBB. ”/,x rr. Bacteriastrum varians Lauper Hy fr. Temorella affinis Porrr ”/, rr. Cheetoceros coronatus GRAN I/,xy r. Podon intermedius LiLLJEB. ”9,x I. CE Gran Om NSp. -S/mr e- Tomopteris helgolandica GREFP. Yxn rr. C. similis OL. Yr, 8/3, "mr Lö Syneheta baltica Bug. Wy +. Coscinodiscus polychordos GRAN £7, 13 ag, Mar. Cyttarocylis Claparedii Vv. Dapv. ?S/yr, yu +- C. stellaris Rorrr ?$/;, !9/x r. Ptychocylis obtusa BRANDT Wxg +. Lauderia annulata "sy Yr. PP. acuta BRANDT !3/,, ?6/3, ?3/m I. Nitzschia delicatissima Or. yr r. Tintinnopsis ventricosa CraP. & LACcHM. /r, ”Iv, Vx r. Rhizosolenia robusta Brw. "xt r. Tintinnus secutus BRANDT !xm Ir. Stephanopygis turgida GRRV. "/sr- Dinobryum pellucidum Lev. Im, ?”/1v, ?/y +- Thalassiosira gelatinosa HENseN ?/x, ?6/x r. Pheocystis Pouchetu LaGH. !6/;7, Yiry +- K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Band 32. N:o 7. 3 18 T. CLEVE, PLANKTON-RESEARCHES IN 1897. MM ON ae dns äs SR EN REAR Gr 4 2 5 3 D 5 2 5 5 1006 ösa fr Nk tatt TRETORN G 30 5) 1 23 10 il 2 2 il d | (ESSENS er Ub: Ner solade ES RE 57 49 | ör 49 5Tr 49 | 5T 44" | 5T 40" | ST 17 | 5100) 5641) 5T8 LONG: (ENE ot KPA FANAN VG. SEAN: 1045" E. 10? d4' B11022' B.|107 23! B.| PE E. SAT B|3:9' BIT 56! BT Slo R. I HAUS TEE BESPARA SKY SIENA : 6,3 lg 6,4 ill Z 6,5 8,8 Za 5,5 SLE AE VI a a 32,84 — 33,28 28,67 | 32,32 | 33,81 | 28,03 | 32,63 | 34,76 Animals not examined . . . . . «= . « är är år år Fr är är = r Phzcocystis Pouchetii LAGH. = — — — — — — — — Ceratinmtforca: DUJA ic fyisdsdenes — — -— r DB TG — — + C. fasus Duz. = de de = T ce dr G fd (CIA POSENIDZS CH SEE I r =E ec ip ec + c är Var: LODELPes VBA RN EN Tr ec c c ec == = = = var. macroceros EHB. — — — r -— — = r = Peridininm depressum Bain. so socc- = ec + — + r r äl 20 Cerataulina Bergonii H. P.. . . I — -— — = = = = 2 Chzetoceros atlanticus Om. . . «os « — -— = = Sa, = 3 =3 CI borealis, BTW: = - fe co är ooh är I — + + = = a | var. Brightwellii C1. c — i cc [0 + = ER 2å C. constrictus GRAN . [6 — — ar = = = = 25 C. debilis Cr. -— = = = = == - 2 ec (OF EDjUGOElkR Os ILSLVLd I ds c + - + - = = = ec C. diadema EHB. . . . . + — — -— = — = = AE C. didymus EHB. . . . — = = ce 22 pp CS = Sh C. scolopendra Cr. sl =S — — = = = = AS sr (SISeT ER OT. teer sr SAR ES 3 | r — = = = r pr = ud Coscinodisens concinnus W. SM. . — — = = r = 2 ka Ar C. oculus iridis EHB. = — — = = = = = = Gninardia flaccida CASTR. . so so soc — = = = = r 2 3 r Lauderia annulata CL. . = -— — = = = = = or INICZBG HIA RErLa te OS ie eb ER — — — = = = Ar = r Rhizosolenia gracillima Ch. . . so so cos r — = ec = = = a 2 RR: obinsa FlENSEN oc mc so8 ec T — — r = == a ES r R. semispina HENSEN . TT T — — = 4 = = = R. Shrubsolei CL. . . « « « ANG — — — — = = = = r EN SEy LEO rN BLS TY Es ister ie ee RA — — r = = Tr = = EK Thalassiosira gravida Ch. . » « «oo. «ov — — — = = = = == == REN Ord En RKxold ig Cr: fs -- — — = =3 r = = - | Thalassiothrix longissima CL. & Grun. . — ;v — r r = = 23 = Pltiktontype near ANY Bag 2 CMA ENG GR KANE rn Ns. | Ip. Ne | (Op) |Tp. Na. |C.Na.Si. T39R. 5 3 BLA 81 30,41 I | Tp. (Ns.)| Tp. Nej KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:0O /. IL) » April -May 1897. 5 4 d 3 5 5 ) (5) 4 d 5 5) d 4 SA 4 22 28 9 1 22 15 2 21 27 il & 8 EJ 26 26 | 25 20 5612 | 5750 I BT 18 | 5650 3 | 543301 5619 | 5313 | 58 2v3 | 5644) 5644” | 55 | 5526 5830 53 | 5753 | 3630 r ITA9E | P3 B | 615 BR 618 2.613 E.6 47 E.352' E.|3 35 E.2 44 Eh 34 D|B 6 E. 129 E.|0 40' B.|0 43' W. 341" w.|6? 30 Ww. 631 w. ill 5,5 7 Gp | 0 7,5 u 11 5,6 6,3 6,5 SE 7,5 edt 6,4 7,3 7,2 32,65 28,50 35,05 | 34,76 | 34,09 | STI BH,l7 | 33,68 | 35,03 | 35,20 | 35,20 — 39,08 | 35,29 | 34,74 | 34,55 | 34,26 c iP ip är c c är ar 1; är r [9 [GH c ie [4 [0 — — — = — — ig (& == c Ce CC IT = = = — i = r C = är = = = r RS => = 1b = ib = = te = + 5 = = r r = F = = ir = ec I r är R = == = r r r T = + c — + iT — + c + + r — r — r n — P — — + r — r = r — r r Tr — = [4 = a är = ig Sa r I = = = = = 18 TT = — = r = = = = = ig = = = = = = är =— r — + — — = — = — [4 — : r + = — + r — = = tr c — = Ce = = = r t = = ec > — — — — —- — — — = = (0 = — — ec = = i + I = CER = FE T ec sr = =S r = ec [CH c c c [4 IE 15 = är = = = = (0) = Ser 2 18 ba = = sr 18 = = — — — — r r r = äre = 7 r 0 r T = -— -— = -— = = I r — - 1 wp = = = = FE SR IT — = Tr = r = = RN AE mer — = = + 18 | IT är = = = = = Tr r = = är i = r — = — — = — C — — c är 18 + R r r — = = r = = = = = = => & cf = = AR JE Ed Te == 2 SE ER [EES Hig a = = r i = => ER I - = = FT 18 = (9 ig = = TF ar Tr c = T är 18 — = = 2 A= = 25 SS - r r — c — — = — = = = + = = — r r B i? är c = — = de t L + | — -— — = & — — — ce — = [6 18) e c a c =S St i TA | r — a ERE + r iP — — — = INpa(NS| C.C. Ne. Si.|Ns. Tp. | Tp. |Tp.Ne.T. Si NS! GC | C: |O-NesSi| OC Ne | C: Ne C.Si.Ne| OC. (S-) Si CS) —S: 20 Pr. T. CLEVE, PLANKTON-RESBARCHES IN 1897. Table II. Rön. ee NA 7 z 8 8 8 8 8 Sd TIG ck RNE I SO RAIS MA 30 31 1 1 i 1 H i | EADS INTEL. VN RARE, FR Ae LE Var år a 3700 Bi 442-57 424 BT LA BR290 | DTI 54307 KR 29 j — ö— rr — i» ERE: ER INSER 11” E. |10738' E.10? 34 EE] 950) E:| P2 EE; | 42 BE: 4918: TR Ö JTI Sr 6 AS Bs SA RE 8 | ia I Ban Me EA | SÄS SG: LOrR AD ÅR cl nens 23,58 | 3255 | 2351 | 3308 | 33,16 | 33,04 | 3Le0 | SH | ATIImalsanOr examined +. sot. oc fe ehe (le TR a [0 ar är ec ce | c c e Ceratium förearDUT: «i br sön os Bo er le a FR — — = = = = P = (CEST Ep DAD NINA tt i NER Sagor ND MOE Ken — — = -= SE a r = (CE, DL iDS INTAS oa ade sg id: VOR AREA = I 3 + = dr c FAN NIONEIPeR BAN CV sog. ehe AST re ARA =4 | 2 = = — — — — Var: MACTOCEXORMLHB. soc od. she ds oc a =, | = cc cc cc c c 3 Peridinium divergens EHB. :. » « «oc ss 0 «a — — = = —- Baeteriastrum varians LAUDER . . «I, - « de — — — + je ( r =S (GHREfOCETONKECUKVIEefUBL OD. sor se ER vera ge a ce | + — — == CE (botealistvard) densuskObG,. .. « = ec de a i T 4 ak = (CE STEKT Dj fbr vard Sr Ge re ROTE Se TORRE ec + — — = = = == CSSCKA HUA CI ade on fn ere fen di Ra SR S + c | 2 = (ESVVEIBSNO RASCAR UMD I FA fd er ni Ska — — — = =— r = = Coscinodiscus concinnus W. SM. . .. sc cc. — — = = = => 2 Guinardis flaccida GASTER. . de co sd. sc de os r gg r = = —E Tr ce IRltizosolenia graciima. Ob:-s lc. sc dv sån os i r — = = = = = TARA TM SpIna RElENSPNI oh sng cykel or el a fel — — = T = LUGI a fE LTL Od ars HO Säng Ae er ARE T — = = = = ce = IRAFS folferfobliu PEICSPSr fo Sa a be der eg ge kar — — = (6 =S 1320 Ev NE ER LG oo VON Se RS SEE — — = ec + ec ec == | | LE LOVE OT DEAN TRE RE ARV don, od 6 ras Nm. |Nm. Tp. | Tp. Tp. 5. | Tp: Si IS-Nm.Tp.S. Nm.Tp.| Nm; Tp. | KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:O /. 2 i, July—August 1897. . | | | 8 Kd dd id li i 7 z 7 Z 8 8 Z 3 [ARS | I 7 31 31 31 31 31 30 31 30 31 1 8 30 Rd | DL BT 23 5£30 | 5614 HUFSAER Dan DOE Bero KITS | GET VARD NR IT | BFT RT I | ? GeREnA H6:DL EN | H440/E | 49164 Bi 4761 EE. 420 En) 47Eu 3 TRE 29E 21 0305: 0712 EB | 013 W) 014 W.| 1230 W. 17,5 16 16 15 15,75 | 15,5 18 15 dB AA HAR 13 | MA 16 15,5 dl,22 32,56 3155 30,15 34,79 34,64 33,46 34,41 | 34,26 35,18 35,10 34,96 34,88 34,91 | 34,84 | + ce 1 ce ec c Boo 3 ce cc c r c c RvR |) [ =S = = | r = r r Ty i r TE i r —— | t — | r r | Tr + är | | + i e cc c + — + r + + do r lh |) = = — C — =— a c | I + c + — c + + + — + c ec cc r a — = — — r — — r — r r — — 15 — | I Frå I FR OR FY I | lr | 2 2 5 = = || z E aa I 0 | = — r vr ET Ta | Cs 21 = = — t | SS AM =S I EX FN SA — Tr I - Fn IE: (ps ED ENSSI Rp: Tp. | Nm. Up. | Ne. Tp. ; Tp: Tp. I Tp. Tp: (Tp) Tp: 22 P. T. CLEVE, PLANKTON-RFSEARCHES IN 1897. Table III. N di) IVOR Bilig Kos RA: MA SSG 10 10 aljt 10 10 all 10 10 10 10 it I ITIS sarg VASS a fa LAS SG 29 29 8 29 29 id 30 al 30 30 7 TER TNG SR BO OR Supe |) DEE REN SEN DR PD DEN 53 156135 | 556258) al MORg ST BLESS WERE 11:30 BE.) 11 EE: 10759! E.:10720' E.:19735' E.8 28' B|88' ET 59 ET 451 B.|T 42: BT 36 E MEMMD cs REN s) sr RER ALS 2 10 62 1015) EL 10,2 10,8 11,4 10,7 12 11 SAR, «USE MR 21,81 23,16 19,08 29,88 | 32,56 | 33,52 | 33,66 | 31,51 | 32,48 | 3241 | 32,82 Animals not examined . . . . Sr + är + = är = c — — ce Ceratium furea DuJ. . . . ov. =— ” r T 3 = P r är r (CET TATE LES IDAG örat os fre LES ir r Tr r c = = ie + Tr (CIAO POBENISZSCHA 160 ck ev ec C C + r CN i c c C + var. bucephala CL. . . . - — — iP — — r r = = — - var. longipes Bam =. . so. är I H = = = = = = — — var. macroceros EHB. . . . ec ec r C cc c cc c cc c cc Dinophysis acuta EHB. . . . . — — = r = = = = = r — Peridinium divergens EuB. . . Tr -— = r T = = = = = 2 Pyrophacus horologium . . . . — — -— -— — — — -— — — — Biddulphia mobilensis Barn. . . — — r = = = = = = == r Chzetoceros borealis Brw. . . . r ar = 2 = = = = = = 2 var. Brightwellii CL. . . . -— rT TT T Tr = — = = — (05, (ikke (Olin. vig ora BLA (2 cc cc c — — — = — KR ps Cd EG PIen SKE RE fe ls — T = r =3 = = EE 2 = Cididymus EHB: oo. ff os ds (0 ec (0 ec — = — = = = = CHSchutböW CR LR dor. od = c cc c r — = = 2 23 I Ja Coscinodiscus concinnus W. Sm. = 18 = — — r — + r r ar C. oculus iridig EHB. . . . . . — — — = = r = = == = r Ditylum Brightwellii WErtr. . . r + r + = r = = = = r Guinardia flaccida CAstrR. . . . = r = Jkl 2 3 pr AR ta r r Rhizosolenia alata Brw. . . . . -- + Tr = SA = = R. calcar avis ScHumz . ... — r = r = IT == r = r EG EL ONINTEN (ÖNS. 0 co Br ge Ya c är + + — — — = = =S ad R. robusta NORM. . . «oo oc — — = - = rr = r = = = R. semispina HENSEN . . . . . — r Ty iP -— — — = — — -— HÖGSBO NA 0 do v dc 9 — r = r = = = =E = SN = R. Stolterfothii H. P. . . .. — -— = = = rr = o€ — — pe R: styliformis Brw. =: « so . — = r = r IE 200 ec r r ce Stephanopyxis turgida Guv. . . — — = 22 2 = = r ho 2, r Halospheera viridis ScHMirtz . . — — == = r r =E = == = Planktontype . .scsc. NR RS Nm. Tp. (Np) (Lp EAT ES Dp SA SSD nn Tp. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:0O /[. 20 Oetober—November 1897. 6 10 10 10 10 | 10 10 10 | 11 all 11 10 | 11 | 11 ill 11 lil 11 | I [I 30 30 Zl SIN 30 ål bil il 11 al 12 22 12 22 13 13 Hälsa kad BS 12 BET | 55758 | 567 36 | 55 20 | BSI KA | 313 5612 | 5857 | 589 | 5840 | 583 | 58 | 555 | | | | | | i | | FoB | SE |4£22 B|F41 E.V41 E1 20 E.031 E.1076' W.I15 WW.) 2 w. 2229 w. 3 27 w.3?55' W.| £ 48 w. 514 W. 546" W.| 6” 8' W. I | I I I I I I I 11,4 il 12 306 6109 | 1054 1 10;5 = Je Il 11,3 | iUER — 11,5 — 12 11,5 3188 | 33,85 33,66 | 34,07 > 35,12 | 35,17 | 34,96 | 39,25 | 34,50 | 35,22 | 34,33 | 34,94 | -— 34,76 — 34,24 | 34,04 ec + e + r + är TF FP | ce c + I c — r = = r ar = c ip Fo of r — — = 2 = = = 3 Bl Se SA e är ec — T — ip — + = — [4 t | INErcer re [6 a + C = | c Tr + Tä res = — r — — | I c — — | c — ec -— r — — ce c = iP — — = NN — — r — — = = cc = Ava r ec | (8 [U cc c | c + | + + c = = Tr TN = AN ES fö NR NR = = = r I = = r Tip INST | — T r — — -— T — — — ig = = = rT — Tr — Av = — — = = 2 = EE = = d ec = SA SR en | = r — r r -— — | fe — — | add =S — ap — — — — = = = = = iP T är = I — r r är = r är = 2 22 28 på SE T At = EE Aa — = = = = = — — & = r = = = = = r år r = r 3 = = = + = = = = + = = c = I = r = ar SR — Or — — c = = = = = = — = -— = = = = = — r r = = = = = | I = = =— = r r — — r = — fd fm — Ju — — — — — — — — -— — — — — = r = — — r [SE = = = - — r = + ec — — — — — — — = = = = ff + | | T = = =E 3 + = | & = Cs —= = = = = på r S 3 2 3. 7 SINGLE KR STEN = = = e= = r = r — — rT — + — TE NS + | Ca | r + T ec i | | | om | | | Tp. (Nm) Tp. Nm. Ne.| ps | INpSR IDP EES Np SPANN Lp np (Tp.) | Ibosgsd lå oe ITP: (C) 24 P. T. CLEVE, PLANKTON-RESEARCHES IN 1897. € sduisTo | rear (TC a 3 STREET V SERGE I SYS 0 | RR 5 4 4 4 4 5 5 5 5 6 | ID: TERS ar, So doser. OR SEE. I SERA I kr DER FR EEG 3 2) 22 29 7 14 20 26 13 |gempt ve I fvaR. JON 5,91 72) 94 | 10,65) 10,1) 9) 137 | HT La IAN EO ID BEGR KORN KENTA CR. IT E0: 1,0229'| 1,0237 | 1,0224 | 1,0236 | 1,0239 | 1,0238 | 1,0226 | 1,0245| 10238 | 1, Lee Ao SRA og Sr SÄL ESA Söp Tor EL TA GR | E.N.E. | I S.W. | SW SW. IWNW W.S.W.I N.E S.W S.W PRE MN I ed NI a fn SER | Ebb. Ebb. | Flood. | Flood. | Ebb. | Flood. | Ebb. | Flood. | Elood. Oikoplenra "dioicasKop. - « - des. Mo cs KAN = — — — — — — = | = ACER CIanE GIESBR: ie se gle ec 6 ade Fr RA — — — — — — = = = Centropages hamatus LILLJEB. . so sö. sr soc oc os — — — = — — -— — = UtenpenaCutirONe DAM... t.f. role ke a ds ds — — — — — = = = ES Oithona similis! CLAUS —. sc > cv SAO SSE LG — — — = SE Psendocalanus elongatus BoECK . . so soo ss ccs — = = = = — — — = "Temora longicornis: O: E: MULL. —- ss ss sc os oc — — — — — — = = = Noctiluca miliaris SURIRAY — + . «= sr os so soc or or — — — — — = = = = Ptychocylis Ehrenbergii CLaP. & LACHM. oo ooo oo = — — — — — — = =. TVintinnopsis heroidea v. acuminata V. DAD, . «= so. « — — — — — = = — = Cam pan ugSR ARS sofa ol Sö a SARA = — — — — = = = = SEND DIanCON SVD ADS od cn le fo Koleos RE — — — — — = = > =S MintinnuskanbulatussbHBS oc. cd sr sla Rn a cs — — — — = = = = 2 PhseocystistLouchetil HAGH dT. «i. = oc cd os Ae sr — r = cec cec cc ecc cec ece CEFANUDIEEUSUSKD UTA «ke, rie Kodio fås ers NG a — — = -— = = = 55 = COUPE VERLONPIPesKBALTE. stela Dn FS a — = = = = = = 25 Diplopsalisglenticnla BERGH —4 « « so os sel ve — — = = = = = = = Peridiniuom divergens EHB. . so sc: soo soc 0 - SNS —= — — — — = = = = Pyrophacus horologium STEIN . so so occ0 cc — — = — = = = SR = Asterionella spathulHera CL. . so sco coo oo. oro Tr + T — = = = Lag Bacteriastrum varians LAUDER . . ss oo oc .c. — — = = = = ES = yi Biddölpkiafantita, DYNGB: ct. cis Bee Te sa (de C — — = = = = = BO bILENRIS BAG sr tel «ct oki ve a EG — Tr = == = = ES = = CerataulinamBergoniuntl. PERS: ce fc sc se na — r ec r ec r = LT r ChCtöceroskcontortus” SCHUMT: — costs so Ska — — = = = = = = = (STUrVARe lus: (ÖNA. sd: sng a fr de an — — = = = =S SEX =S = (fa (TE AJ Togo Sao GA Or Ons oe — = = = = = => SS = CISFUECIPIenER OMS er ns FD Der . = r TA — = = = — = C. (borealis var.?) densus CL... . . . co vv SNR — = = = =E = at = Tr ORMdYTNIRE HBA Este sd Ra ENE a — — = = = = 23 3 =S OMSTkutlit On. le 0 sd a AC! EN ROR — = = = = = = = = Coscinodiscus concinnus W. SM... . «so oc cv. år — = = = 2, = CR SS KE C. excentricus EnB. . . . . TES ia FISEN: BD a — = ES = = = SER = SS CRERGO NAN SEI KIA IA BEVHB) ec kin, Vern. spe las LET — r = = = 2 = = Ditylumt Briglitwellil WEST: . «soc sc oc com RK 1 + -— = = = = = KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:O /. 25 ”Helder 1897. RR Zz 7 7 7 8 8 8 9 9 & 9 SA OT EO I 3 [dd 14 23 29 5 12 28 3 & 1 22 29 21 28 12 8 «+ 1 158) SR ÖR a a SG 10229 | 1,0240 | 1,0230 | 1,0246 | 1,0225 | 1,0214 | 1,0226 | 1,0225 | 1,0230 | 1,0235 | 1,0230 | 1,0252 | 1,0223 | 1,0233 | 1,0255 | 1,0263 | 1,0256 NER EWASIWE | ONES | NW. | SIW. ( B.S:EL| W. SIW. IW.SW.I N E. W. Sa | (SR SS | SN Ebb. Ebb. Ebb. Flood. Ebb. Ebb. | Flood. | Flood. | Ebb. | Flood. | Ebb. | Flood. | Ebb. | Flood. | Ebb. Ebb. | Flood. FA nd Kär | nt rn | re | en EA EE ES C ce 3 -— r = r = = — = = = = T FIS — = — = = — — =— = = = = — = är + a (2 = = = je = = — — — = 5 = = = [4 rT ar = + är r an r = nl YT [4 ir I är = C är Sr = är = är = T = = = TR = r + — + — + - r — — — = SF c TS c + = + = är ec = [4 = jp = = = = = - r i Ty Ty = — r = i = r = TT = = = = = = i? r = = = — jP = a = = r = + + + + + r = r Te + = = = = = = Ts Ty = = r | — = = = TA = pä, 7 2 = z = a = = = == = = — r r dt — — r 1 r r TT = = 2 cs 2 24 LE 52 dh 3 c r S Tr = = EES r == Tr r r T = = = Fa r PR - = - Få me = P — — — — =S — — = r — = — — r r = = =S = = = = I = = r r r — + [4 Tr + = = = = = TA — — — I | r r = 5 + ce + ar c Tr + (SN är r föl T r Nr va =) = 1 - | — t 14 | a =S r — r + N 5 5 CR = Fu = I + —- SR — = GR r — | or = 5 = FÅ - | r är r r r | - a | N r 1 r + — = | 3 — — — r — so = | = Milla r r — TG r — | — r -— - SL — | = — — SN r + r t | Sk = fl = — — ST r r = = - = of = [ c [6 ar [4 = = Sd - IS r = = -- fö = + = är — = -— r | — = SÖ = — — Ts — -— — — = = — r t — K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Band 32. N:o 7. 26 P. T. CLEVE, PLANKTON-RESEARCHES IN 1897 IDA Fk. BE O S Ila 3 9 22 | 29 7 i Hucampiafsodincustbatn: scN;i: ot9ad > ÖNOLt soc — (£ = ar TRE GUNMax WAT AACEIAN GASTR: om ol «kel de le Cd Big EG — = | — = = — TR RAGAEN SET AB DNE NT fe sme ES KE TD SR al -— — = — = = = JE IININ:DO Clin g sr a ar stgliv Bie a Bo SRS — = = = al r i FÄRS TO exko tr El SR RA fresk or ie åler kel sr Loi a er — — = = — == = Streptotheca thamesis SHRUBS. . ss ss sa sc — — = = = => = PLO (Op RSS AE AO a | Ns. Ns. Nm. OC Nm C. + This new species will be described in my paper on the plankton of the North Sea and Skagerak in 1898. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:0O /(. il GE SE ög 19 TTT 23 29 5 12 28 3 9 5 | DA | 3 12 8 — r = = är r T ce c + or = = + + — — — = = T + r + 2 = = — r = = = I TT fr r 1 15 ra = = = = = -— ft = = = = + fam — = = = FS ES = = = = = r T 25 är är = = = — — —- — — = r i — — — T + + — -— — -— — ? — r -— — — ee ce C 18 = = = — = — [H ce är = e G INENCS Ne. Ne. Ne. Ne. Ne. Ne. Ne. NI REN Nn Nam 25 ENT IAN (Nn Nn. Nao. NG | Nms | Ne ND ÖN (Nm) 28 P. T. CLEVE, PLANKTON-RESEARCHES IN "LEV ÄTT Ser NS Ver RSA AEA il 2 2 DA 4 4 5) 5 6 10 (CSR BE SCR CN OY ORV, OLED EERO 16 3) 17 23 il Z 15 4 21 24 Fl alosphreraviridis SOHMITZ d. ce hc a. & = == = = = = —— = = = CETa OnT DxCR ID UJ de cofben sik en le elle ara = = = = = = = = F FR (05 TUNER Yr FOT ORG ORG LOSS RE — Ff = r = rT r r + (PROTON MES GES RV sger n io lade en, säjer 1] je, Ser Sc = = T = = = = = - = Vär Mongipesi:bälD:e suck sk, elf rd je ie sa a ip Tj ce = = = = = = = IDinpplrySsis van tant HB. fr. se se rå sr ke = = = = = = = = = r Diplopsalis lenticnla BERGU . os so so so coococ = = = + = = = = = är 'Peridinium divergens- EHB.: 3: «= = emm doc de a = = — — = = — = — r VÄTA Epress a BADAR ok te ale oe sa, vis sd = = = = = = = = = PÖRIVITCHE Ce JiRp HB: dess le io sge edd ol see SÅ erna = r = = = = = = = r Phreocystis (ROucheliwsLAGH. ar - . sve s « ar a = — = — = = = r = — Asterionelarspathulifera Om. .- . o. oo. cs. cs = ir = = = = = c = = Biddulphia mobilensis BAL. . = s sc sc sc cc c c cc c c c r = = (CeratanlingPBergomast.vPER: oc. sc se Lön — — — — — — = r TS 18 Chzetoceros (borealis var.) densus Cr. — — — — + r ar nn — — (CH fe FTTLEENTEL (ÖNS or ör SU-SNroN oo = = — — -— -— — — — (Ci EXT er Ela(C) fy. pr MDN Ro: Sa NN ONES ANS = = = Th = = — — — — CR AEPIIEK CTR a vå ac = = = = T r r r = -— CU GERT (05 23 för a NS GRE Re r TG = 2 TG = = Ty = = C. (didymus var.) longieruris CL. . « ss sco cv. — — -— — — — — = — = (CSN POTE AZOTE GRANIT SR oe GRS 0 — — — = = = — == — EE (057 FSE (CI nd Br SAST STAR AR SEE — — — = = = = = = == Corethron ihystrix HENSEN. . com « « 6 ca hv «oc — I — r — = — = = = Coscinodiscus concinnus W. SM... . ....... c + + c = dt = = SS (CSTEXCEN MN ICUS FISH BIR 6) ejer el sie, (öl el le del el fe ka + C + cc Tr är rd = = = Ditylom Brigbtwellii WEST. - oo soo ooc. är + T + Ty r = T = — Bucampia Zodiacus KHB. . . . - - - - = «4 nm a = = — — — — — r = — GrUNard ia GiRCCida Nr CASTRE oo mo ole ua 6 a co = — — — = = Ef 2 c r Leptocylindrus danicus Cr. . . . . — — — = = = = = = = RIIZOROle NIA AIR igN BIN oc ooo oe. volkel ds den 6 a — -— — = = = = = = 2 Var: N Br ACILIDR ÖL oo ads ss äre se Fe js — — — = = = = = == + JUSEr OH UA FENA et en Made a es bl (el uar dena fn = -— — — = = = IT = == R. semispina HENSEN . . . ooo. CF REON = = = P TS + rm = är KURS HATUDRDIG LT (CIN set retade ordna ller fe dan a le — Tr —S = = = + c 3 Kp IRA STÖLLeTfO LION METSN RER er el le les, elle eder — — — — -— — — 3 c c RETSLyli föras ABTWs a eds as a ce a — r = = == oo = TT 26 T Skeletonema costatum GREV. . ss ooo sov. = — — Ty — r r + = mr | Streptotheca ihamesis SHrRUBS. . so ss sc soo. + + — T r I + c — — Planklonbypess nos vvs sa RA Ne. | Ne. Ne. Ne| Ne. | Ne | Ne | Ne. NmNs Nm. OE Nm. (Ns.) KONGL. SVE VET: AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR, BAND 932. N:O0 I. 29 10 10 10 10 ill! ll 11 12 12 12 | ER IE De T us = or r + r + = TONER (CEN r fr + — -— (Gb — le — T r T är = SN + Nm. [Nm.Ne. är & fo Ar 17 12 ar 1 r c — + r — — I — 18 — — + =— + — + — — — + AS fä fin B = T Tr — = = r + — cc — r — r — — — — Ty 7 fed AS = - = = = z — = r AA = r r = = = TN 2 Fd r pu Nm.Ns. | Nm. Ns.Tp. Nm. 23 28 db H .| Ne. S. Ne. S. Ne. S. INc. Ns. INc. (OM NIDpE Nc. C. 29 | + + Ne. 2 11 20 Ne. G: (Ne. C:)| Ne. GC. 30 P, T, CLEVE, PLANKTON-RESPARCHES IN 1897. IR DUN RER ER NIURSAPESNE ET REISE 1 1 1 2 2 3 3 GM. SME 5 RE a oo la bes KL 4 13 26 8 23 82 1] MOT] 22 Rena [nr TREES OP SA AOL > SSE ARN 1,8 | 1540 | 0,7 |— 0,45] 1,5 1,8 | 0,25 | 145 | 235 AH EÄLAY. GER ATSL IS EE SES SENSOR SIE 25,64 | 31,13 | 30,62 | 30,62 | 30,74 | 27,97 | 21,94 | 23,30 | 25,71 | 28,4 1 Briktlarisborealig BOHM; och .oc ck s Keels des rr — — r Tr -— Tr r — — Oikoplevwsridipica KOL = foo oa sife mun De = = = = et Fr SR 2 = Pr BrArbradCIaUSITÄGIRSBR. or ind sie sje. vn seg Erie SAR 1 = = = = = a = = = Rea IASHONgIKemisKUmIEB: > cd apr nde ov hk a r iw T = = = =E ST Ir Cen tropagesitypicua IKROXERA.. . slem so balen oa Hide a = = = = TT = = = = CANADA KUST EnETRB MA så one a less Bära a ås = r r — = SS = är a Ir GORYCRO ASUS LCOARDUBBIG ch so dl sd oja ARG Al en r — = = = = = = = zz Eilernenaenttrone IDANA is. is she eo a Fass sa se — = = = = = = = = = FOG Ev (CNS a AG KORADE SSE ESORS SE Tr I T T T TeTp = = — — Raracalanusspareus CLAUS «ds co le st än le NR in = = = = = Tr rr = — Pseudocalanus elengatus BoECK . . «ss soc oc mc — = r = = = Ir + = TE IKemoxatlongicornis OO: RJMUSD. od. os co dc Rn rr os r — — = I — 1 är = = IByadnesNordmannusbovEN GR: sc mln os oc soc mm 0 or or rr = = = Tr = = = = är ANS PATA FETA SRK SDI ssd is en er de ie En ej då dh a — — — = — = — — — = ROd00RberCkarkburGS 0 ISARSE tuk.d rese en be eta — = = = — — — — = — Sagitta bipunctata Quor & GaIM. . . ..osc co. r = Ir = r = = = = = Cyttarocylis denticulata EuB. (incl. var.) « «oso. co ooc. IT Tr = r — = r — T Tr Tintinnopsis campanula EuB. . . . — -— — — — — — — — -- Tintinnus subnölatus EAHB. . oo. sco cc. -— — — — — — = — = — NOGHIUCA Iman SURIRAX eds se oc de me a ae RAR r = — — — — — — — — Acanthometron quadrifolium HKL. . oo soc oc sov. — — = IT = = = => = = Plectophora arachnoides CrAP. & LACHM. -— — — = = = = = = — ENGPYO RN ANG BILAR oc ons Pla a solar are dh Ale var Ke 1 — — — = = = = = = = Distephanus speculum Eus. — — — = = = = = — r CETAR UM NAKOas DOSA - oc slö eos je vn VA GS Ke rT — TT rr — = = SS TN en = CKKnARD ER dgERe oc kooal le se Rs 5 a 5 r — rr — — — — — = CIMiNea bran JGRBNEV Ve, cross en a de od a As = = = = = = ÅT SEN =4 = [22 rna IA ehe 6 FORGE SORAN EEE NET SN (2 cc + Tr + rr i? rr Ir = GC Ming LANE Föne SaEDN a Te KSR SE + + r r + r r Tr Ir Ir NARIKELOCETOR JUHB: «a del 6, sen 6 LR AR ARA — — rr TT — — — — — = Diovophysis acuta Eup. . . — Tr = = =S Tr = = = = Diplopsalis lenticnla BERGH . . ss sov. Tv — = = = — = = SS = Gonynaulax spinifera STEIN r = = = = = —S — 25 = Peridinium depressum Bain. 5 r rr MD r r r z Tp Tr NUV EISENRAGBBA fofk ie > de je od oeolr SA a — — = Ir = = =S = Ed — KERVO NOS or benens ve vaser se a Ag — r = = 2 = 3 2 jet = P. pellucidam BerGu . r r = rr — — r rr rr rr Halosphrera viridis ScHMITz . oss cssoccc = = — = pe == = Af 28 ur Biddulphia aurita LYNGB. . oso. co. r r in r + + r r r — KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:0 /f. 31 Ii Måseskär 1897. FRAN 5 5 D 6 6 tU 7 3) 2) &) 10 10 10 11 all 11 0 12 12 12 14 22 29 19 29 10 19 11 20 28 9 19 26 2 10 18 25 4 17 23 9,05 | 12,15 | 13,65 | 14,60 | 16,20 ATA BRESS5N 0 Av 35 TON SN 8,6 UR 8,1 a AN = I( 90,67 | 19,59) 18,75 | 19,73 | 22,02 | 28,07 | 20,80 | 30,14 | 20,83 | 23,87 | 24,01 | 26,34 | 21,52 | 20,29 | 21,32 | 23,30 | 31,83 | 32,17 | 25,08 | — I FS e = = = t Tr + = Tr + r — t = + länge = ig = t ir Tr T 5 — — TT — Ir : + =S 3 = = = == 18 I; ik a 18 T 18 Jg 18) = ad = = T == = T 15 = r = = — — = = — = r Tr + I = = = = = = = ET - = SE Te = I 108 = rr = Ir r I — — = + ce ec — cc — & + + zz r + ? är 3 5F är + = TT -— = — ec ec [d ce ce + 3 + är — r I + — — — r 18 IP = MT = SER = rT r T E ar = ar TG Tr + + = 1 = Ty -— = = 105 28 + ar = [4 FE ar är Tr är (2 TS 9 rr RS = = = — fl — — = r jv = — + = IT IT — - — — r IT i — iP 1 - — == ER = -— zP — — = — t — IT — = — c ec -— — +. + r IT TT ig TT IT = T = TS = = = = + r 25 Ty ar r + 2 T rr = TI — = = — — = = — — r = z — rr TT vr — — — = = = = = ST = = =— [4 ce är RR = I — — Ty r pg nn EE Re Ke ES SEX vC — = = = — — Jr —— = = eg He r = = = = == = —S = — — = = — 1 1 = Ny = ES = FE — = — = = == — = EN = T — — 18 1 18 18 => = a = se r r = = =" — = JR — = TT rr ar Tr är 18 ie Tr je Yr iP = r + rr — = Tr = = = == r SS r c c r = 23 = SS EE = =E gp = = = rT T ID IT — T T T: Tr Tr ce C de ec ec IT r C + IT rT (4 är C cc ce ec ee TE = - r rr = 18 TIG Ty är ar r r ER r = Tr = = r = rr Tr [0 T) Tr TT) Tr — DN = + + — — = Tr ja TT ver I Je = )8 r r — OM - = = ae = rr = rr ie = = = = — Ty Tr = rr ie Tr — = = r T r rr = rr Ir rr i Yi ör Sy ao = a = = r Tr = TT — i0v 1v = = Tr r 4 = = rr — = — = — — I Fry ER är od i Pr = = — je — ;v 13 ar ar (vp + — — = ar 2 a 2 Ce a 28 Ae TN nt ÅG e Så 32 P. T. CLEVE, PLANKTON-RESEARCHES IN 1897. an 9 IEI Ce I ket VARS FR EG TON 3 KOR SER re I AR LR 1 1 il 2 2 3 3 3 4 RN EEE LA Bla ES at a 9 4 13 26 8 23 2 16 22 al - B--MOPI lens BAL, so «oc oc so. - 5 + EE RR SR = = = EE = = = == = CerataploneBergomi Bl: op: sd ss Bär 0 sol = — = = = -= Tr Tr Chreloceros borealis Brw. . «sc so. PRO Ae — — ir — T + är ec ec MENDES EWellEE Ska lpi je se RN då AA är + + 3 = 3 ec c ec CICONSLEICLUBAGRAN, «vv fe oe sl 5 Erde FER SE — r -— T — = är 3 c GATOR OTKUS KS CHRUMD f.kr socks serie lås sr års Er då GVA Tr — — — — r = Tr — GREKOPRTEKOASTR fe. sju]. Sjal ldo ann sl (Än: on SST — -— — — — — — r os (8E GDF GLEN (CJ org son ag Kö NE ct CE RE — -- — — — = — = — (SKA RB UBE CSE BEE oda LR jer bl se no a Nar ser ARNE — — = r — (Ce HEJ oo Oro ET ENE SME EE ANNA EIS = = ar är = ec ce [4 ec EC RACE PIeusK CNS -EN SE OM sir rens) & KITE el sf — = iP ? = c TP + + CROTade rat RRSWSE del siler de le efase fe Persje VAA = — — = — = = c c (De, (USE Il SS sägs NERD FOR GEES RANE SER SAN — — — — — CNEmEls OC rd RA PEN Ro, ös Sr ANS — r — — r n = är [Er OSUTENLORIN GAIN oe eg ss ser ler Er fl el er så — Tr — Ty r ir 18 D -— (SCH USLtA OTRS es oe dad RANE — — — — — — — = = CHOO CHAAN ON: PAGE, ne ge eka srt far ed sa = r Tr -— r i? j iP + (00, GEL 1 DA Irena fot SO EE RS NN — — — — = är = r [4 CIRLEX ER CI NEN ST VNr el feed 1 sd ETT — — r T Tr är + Str är COHCINOLISOTE "AC OMCLONHEBA Ve NÄR er so dn sg s oe oo Rn LS + — r — = 3 c är är (ROCK US NATALIE NUR BER oe fe ter en 2 nere ar RY + — + ce [4 c cc (0 c DitvlimSBrigtiwellivpWesTi.f. «os Lv TE. « OM a sd + — — — = = = = =S = VENCEM PIARZ0MACUSRILHE Nej ed ke er (0 Lenses jepures lek ee — — = = = — = = = GUHATAIATHACCIdSNCASTRI Cs folie e er one og de a NE TG = Tr r = = => = = = Beptocylindrus. danicus CE... ef. « soc & ve os «a — — = = = = = r r INARSHO II ENHerIA La OTEL mee ser STA oh sen el a — — — — = = + dr 3 Rhizogolenia calcar avis SCHULZE; . . «+. » sö. so sh — = = = = = = = «| = FÖRSTA CIA MO OR fer den dn sonder va a fa — — = = = = = = = AE OULREASELENSEN on a a lar ledar är inge al ade — — — r r = Tr r Tr KSFRETIH PAN SILENSEN) ma reder sive le sån oe ae on — — = — rT == = = FGNRG Hp era BAN a SRS ed og de bella a enn — — — = = IT = T 1128 elva lt (Croce de SAG ok E Ger USS ST JAA SN — = = = = = 2 = 2 FARA FVALLO EDR BEWARE a dos ds de serade SAR a TG a — = = = = fre = = <= Skeletonema costatum GREV. . os so so sov n. ec r = SR = ES AE = = UNAINESIOBIrAN SrÄVIAN Clbrer is oso at wod sl fe sk sl — — — r r = r = Tr URIN GX dere KrOlCI MOE: vs Ir le ler el ål aan a Å T r = r ec cc ec ce ec Thalasisothrix Frauenfeldii GRUN. — so so ss so sons + cc ec r 2 r 2 dt r (SENOR TSRAM AE OPAC (GRUNS is demo. 0 elr VA fee Se YR a c (B ec C ec = + ET TER Nn ST a Sr oa RR SES Tp. [Tpl Pet CT | Se SANN SE KONGL. — SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o (. 33 10 10 11 11 12 12 29 10 19 10 . Vet ITp.Nm. 20 28 Nm.Tp./Tp.Nm.|S. - Akad. Handl. Band 32. 26 Nm. TR = är = TS = — r — 2 = = = — = = = r = r = = = = - = = Tr = r — = = = — = Tr = + — = r Tj —- + e cc N ce r r — = = ec ec c ce cc = = = = =) =S = — e r BEOeN23 23 nn. 2 = 2 > > AS = = = = = — = Ty r T = = = = = C ce ce ec e — — — Ty = — = — är & ec ec a ar 2 = = AA 22 Am =S =S r VA = = LA 2 = = = = r RS P = — — IT — = IT TS I 2 == en = = Ca SÅ EN r AE — — — T Re — — — — Tr = SE = = = SE 2 r er = — — — — Tr — — = r -— (N&.) 10 18 cc r ce c IlZ 23 2 r = pe Tr ip iv r = = — I r — = = = [G är = r = = r = = = = = r 1 r = = = r = = = = = = = = r — 2 — — = — = rr | RH RH HH + a r ig är Nm.Tp.|Ni.Tp. (Ns.) ! Ns. Tp. Nc.| Tp. T. S. Ne. && HSA bår Fö SOM BB but a vika När AR ner ÖRE RR FS SILKE ARA FN EE OT SA ån ba LEN te EN SR SN Au HEN t ” 5 = ace RANN a nn RENT EKEN ILÄLSN ; SEG a rr Sr SN ; 2 3 je 1 Z k : 5 EE AA 1 a ES VE ET dr (0 fä IA RE RE fe EE dr A i nd SET OSTEN vd ka VELA IE a ag SR äg Ai RO SR AR RR SR IR TR RR ST OS oe RUE OT ed | å rå Uf EE ARS FREE - NER Re + IT ” AG RR 4 FN fe se TE ss | br ER RH i ] am Re Ar ”RSEOSE ARE ROS BONES oe nn RES SEO - = 3 - p Myr oo j JR > he ec se öl Sr e > & | er dd fa NL FAR grid osar bg pt Proj SS. a 2 LER SER SAT NIE CE I TS "Ar NE ; RR I Ä RR - 5 J = aln odat otal I BSR er ISS a Sr sl ES tan BF al 2 AA DD EN Ms 4 2) TATE I a SM Re &R 2 ST ed TS ERET hs a SNR FT REAR AR MEN SER 5 BR RN OR. AA Fila wil FREE | är äl BE HSAN TNA RE RR INPER N - I cr. Fä Å ad + dd 5; - v + < pj EE SA Sd Sang SN KV SR RR SES SEAN K= FR RR + 2 rt Vyer War fa Dt KRA [31 24 4 1 : ec fd 2 | E a TN + a & NN sia: ARE SPA SI KR RE en oll ar SS | Sar VS Er SS FREE fre Ane VARE FE ÅS En pe NR TR ESVINEE = Podon Leuckarti. . The sign " denotes that species marked thus occur as far into the Baltic as at least to Aland. Whether these forms are indigenous in the Baltic or enter there from the Cattegatt by means of undercurrents, cannot as yet be decided, as they usually appear simultaneously in the Baltic and along the west coast of Sweden. Cerataulina Bergonii comes no doubt through the E. Channel, but RMzosolenia gracillima, although common in the styli-plankton of the Atlantic, does not eccur to any extent in the North Sea. The new species Rh. deli- catula occurs in the southern part of the North Sea. In the Skagerak, at some distance from the coast, tripos-plankton occurs from the middle of May onwards, associated with some more saline or Atlantic species such as Acartia Clausii, Calanus finmarchicus and Otithona similis or euryhaline ones such as Pseudocalanus elongatus and Evadne spimifera; these become abundant along the coast during the next period. Period IV. July to the end of August. The prevailing plankton type is now tripos-plankton, but with an admixture of species remaining from the last period, and of southern neritic plankton. Among the organisms we note the following: Animals. Plants. Oikopleura dioica, Ceratiwum tripos, Acartia Clausii, C. macroceros, Calanus finmarchicus, Rhuzosolenia gracillima. Öithona similis. Paracalanus parvus, Evadne spimfera, Sagitta bipunctata. Period V. From the end of August to the end of Oetober. The tripos-plankton continues as before, but now the didymus-plankton appears with the three species Cheetoceros cwrvisetus, C. didymus and C. Schiittir, all at the same time and abundantly. From the beginning of September Centropages typicus was common and together with this copepod appeared also Anomalocera Patersonu, Labidocera Wollastonii, Acanthometron quadrifolium and Limacina balea, all probably, with the exception perhaps of Labidocera, from the North of Scotland. Period VI. From the end of October to the end of December. The tripos-plankton remains throughout, but in this period Halosphera appears. A number of northern forms begin to develop, and the southern species, formerly so abundant, decrease in frequency and die sooner or later. The currents from the south still continue KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:O 8. 11 to convey into the Skagerak such forms as Cheetoceros danicus, Ditylum Brightwellii, Guinardia flacceida and Proto pedata, which latter is not rare in December. The northern forms are principally diatoms, such as: Cheetoceros borealis, Chetoceros similis, C. constrictus, C. teres, C. contortus, Coseinodiscus polychordus, C. debilis, Rhizosolenia setigera, C. diadema, Skeletonema costatum, C. laciniosus, Thalassiosira gelatinosa, C. scolopendra, Thalasstothriz Frauenfeldii. The seasonal changes in the plankton of the Skagerak were in 1898 on the whole similar to those in 1895, 1896 and 1897. JANA VA. a ST Se lp, INS NIA February— April . . . -— . Si, Ns, (f), C JNlEn7, UWDG ske eo res a NG Oj dJvillyg ATGUSG > sh vs or on ING September, October . . . Tp, Nm, November, December =. . Tp, Ns, Nm. Seasonal distribution of the plankton-organisms in the North Sea and the Skagerak. Ascidiacea. Fritillaria borealis Lom. — January: rare in the Skagerak. March: rare at Måseskär. Oikopleura dioica For. — January: rare in the Skagerak and at Måseskär. March: in the North Sca at 57? 18 N. 8927 E. and 5543 N. 72 29"E. June: sparingly in the Skagerak. July, August: from the E. Channel to west of Skagen, common in the Skagerak and along the coast, remains more or less abundant to November. Amphipoda. Parathemisto oblivia KrRövER. — September: rare in the Skagerak. November: rare SW. of Norway (58? 12' N. 5? 30' E.). 1 I propose to designate as IVm a the plankton in which R/Mzosolenia gracillima occurs abundantly. 12 oP. T. CLEVE. THE PLANKTON OF THE NORTH SEA, THE ENGLISH CHANNEL, AND THE SKAGERAK. Proto pedata LrEacH. — January and February (31.1 and 1. II): rare in the Skagerak. August: from the E. Channel to Helder. November: north of Holland and west of the Danish Peninsula, west coast of Sweden, where it was abundant in December. Cladocera. Evadne Nordmannii LovEn. — May: at Måseskär. June: common in the North Sea, between 56” and 58” N., from W. Norway to 0738 E. and to Skagen, common in the Skagerak, where it remains until August. Along the coast it remains in October. Rare at Plymouth from July to September. E. spinifera P. E. Mörrer. — Appears im June abundantly in the region between Firth of Tay and W. Norway (Stadt) and Skagen, in the Skagerack and along the coast. m July, August it was found from Skagen to the west of the Danish peninsula. In the Skagerak it remains until October and along the coast until the middle of November. At Plymouth rare in August. Podon Leuckarti G. Ö. SARS. — June: rare west of the Danish Peninsula and in the Skagerak. July: rare at the entrance to the Skagerak. P. intermedius LirLJEB. — July, August: more or less abundant west of the Danish Peninsula, from the mouth of Elbe to Skagen, rare at Plymouth, more or less rare in the Skagerak, where it remains until October, or along the coast to the end of that month. P. polyphemoides LrEacH. — Rare in August and September at Helder. Copepoda. Acartia bifilosa GIESsBR. — November: from the E. Channel to Holland and the west of Skagen. A. Clausii GiesBr. — The whole year in the North Sea, in the Skagerak and at Plymouth. January to April or May: rare at Plymouth and in the Skagerak. March: in the North Sea, together with Halosphera, common between the Shetlands and Norway. West and south of Norway. South of the Dogger bank. HEast of Newcastle. June: British east coast from Firth of Tay to Newcastle, common. From Holland to Heligoland. Plymouth (maximum from the middle of May to the beginning of September). St. Vaast la Hogue not rare. In the Skagerak not rare from the end of May or beginning of June to October, November (maximum from the middle of August to the end of that month). July, August: from the Channel to Skagen and above the Fisher Bank. November: the E. Channel, Helder, Skagen to the south of Norway. South of the Orkneys. A. longiremis LIiLLrJEB. — In the North Sea in March SW. of Norway and E. of Newcastle, in June abundantly in the middle of the North Sea, 57” N. 3” E. and at KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o 8. 13 54? N. PE. July: Dutch coast and along the Danish coast to Skagen, not common. November: not seen. In Skagerak common in the beginning of June, more or less com- mon in July, along the coast the whole year (maximum June, July). Anomalocera Patersonii TEmPL. — March: Sparingly west of the Clyde. — Skagerak: more or less rare in July” and in the beginning of October. Along the coast: rare the 30. I at Måseskär; from July to the beginning of November, rare to common. Calanus finmarchicus GUNN. — A. North Sea: March scattered on the space between Stavanger and the Fisher Bank, Firth of Tay and Newcastle, also above the depression S. of the Dogger Bank. June: sparingly between Norway and the Shetlands, W. of Firth of Tay and Newcastle, N. of the Dutch coast, S. of Norway. July, August: sparingly N. of Holland and at Skagen. November: more or less abundant from the Hebrides and the Örkneys to the south of Norway, in the company of Halosphewra. Very rare off the continental coast. B. Plymouth: rare from the end of May to the middle of July and from the end of. September to the middle of November. C. Skagerak: common in the middle of June, more or less rare until the middle of November. Along the coast: rare in January and February, more or less common from August to December. Candace pectinata Brapy. — North Sea: rare in March east of Firth of Tay; very rare at Skagen in November. Centropages hamatus LirrJeB. — North Sea: March sparingly SW. of Norway and W. of Hanstholm. June: not rare on the Dutch coast, together with Noctiluca, not rare on the north of the Dogger and Fisher Banks. July: not rare N. of the Dutch coast and above the Fisher Bank. November: the Channel. — Helder: rare in April and from August to October. — St. Vaast la Hogue: rare in June. — Skagerak: from Murch to November; along the coast from March to November, December, maximum in June and November. C. typicus KrövreEr. — A. North Sea: March: rare at 57? 21 N. 2227 E. June: rare at 61750 N. 2? 30'E: July: rare at 57 21' N.: 499 E. and 5740 N: 1038:E. No- vember: abundant from the NE. end of Scotland to southern Norway, following Calanus finmarchicus, very rare in the E. Channel, rare at Helder in December. B. Plymouth: the whole year, maximum from May to November. C. Skagerak: rare in January (30.1), more or less abundant from October to the middle of November. Along the coast: rare in January and June, more or less abundant from the middle of July to December, maximum in September and October. Coryceus anglicus LuBBocK. — A. North Sea: March: rare in the E. Channel and at Hanstholm. June: not seen. July: very rare W. of the Danish Peninsula. November: from the E. Channel along the south coast of the North Sea to Skagen. 14 oP. T. CLEVE. THE PLANKTON OF THE NORTH SEA, THE ENGLISH CHANNEL, AND THE SKAGERAK. B. Plymouth: almost the whole year, maximum from the end of September to the middle of December. C. Skagerak: rare in January, February, from June to December. Euterpe acutifrons GiesBR. — The E. Channel: rare at Plymouth in January to March; common in September—December at Plymouth, St Vaast and Helder. Labidocera Wollastonii LuBB. — Rare in the North Sea, June, at 56” N. 2? E. Skagerak: rare in June; along the coast not rare in September, October. Metridia hibernica Brapy & Rogts. — North Sea: March: rare from Firth of Tay to 57? 21 N. 2227'E. June: rare at 36 26'N. 4213'E. November: not rare SW. of Hanst- holm. Skagerak: rare in January and in July. Along the coast rare in January, June, not rare in November, December. Microsetella atlantiea Brapoy & Roszts. — North Sea: March: abundant east of Firth of Tay, more or less sparingly scattered through the cheeto-region to Skagen. Also above the depression &S. of the Dogger Bank. August: rare SW. of Norway and W. of Jutland. November: rare W. of the Danish Peninsula to Skagen. E. of Newcastle. — Plymouth rare in February. Skagerak: rare in July and in October. Oithona plumifera BairrpD. — March: rare N. of the Shetlands. At 61? 32'N. 2231 E. November: at 56” 11'N. 2231'E. Skagerak: very rare in January. 0. similis Craus. — A. North Sea: March: abundant between the Shetlands and Norway, E. of Firth of Tay, more or less sparimgly scattered in the whole cheto-region. Not rare W. of Denmark at 55” N. June: common between the Shetlands and Norway, more: or less common from the Firth of Tay to Skagen. Common at 54? 25' N. 537 E. July, August: more or less abundant above the Fisher Bank and from the E. Channel to Skagen. November: the same distribution, but rarer. — B. The E. Channel: Plymouth the whole year. St Vaast in November. — Helder from August to November. — C. Skagerak: the whole year, rare June, very common from July to December. Paracalanus parvus Craus. — A. North Sea: March: not seen. June: rare from the E. Channel to the north of Holland. July, August: abundant from the E. Channel along the south coast to the Fisher Bank and Skagen. November: as before, but also from the north of Scotland to the south of Norway. — B. Plymouth: the whole year, maximum from August to December. OC. Skagerak: very rare in January, February, abundant from July to October, November. Pseudocalanus elongatus BorckK. — A. North Sea: March: more or less abundant through the cheto-region, from Firth of Tay and Newcastle to Skagen, also above the depression 5. of the Dogger Bank. June: decidedly rarer, chiefly on the 50 metre plateau, common near the E. Channel. July, August: above the Fisher Bank, common above the depression 5. of the Dogger Bank. November: continues above the 50 metre plateau. From KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:O 8. 15 Scotland to the south of Norway and Skagen, in the company of Halosphera. — B. The E. Channel: at Plymouth from January to August, as a rule rare, at St Vaast in June. — C. Skagerak: the whole year, maximum from June to October. Temora longicornis O. F. Mörr. — A. North Sea. March: more or less abundant through the checeto-region, from Scotland to the Skagerak, above the Fisher Bank and the depression S. of the Dogger Bank. June, July, August: from 0? 38 E. along 56”—57” to Skagerak. South part of the North Sea to the E. Channel. November: abundant from the S. of Norway to the Fisher Bank. Southern North Sea. — B. The E. Channel: at Plymouth from February to November, maximum from April to the middle of May. St. Vaast in June and rare in November, December. — OC. Skagerak: the whole year, maximum from June to October. Temorella affinis Porren. — At Måseskär rare at the end of May, common in November. Chetognata. Sagitta bipunetata Quor & Gam. — A. North Sea. March: through the cheeto- region, between Firth of Tay, Newcastle and the Fisher Bank. June: rare above the Fisher Bank. July: rare above the Fisher Bank and in the E. Channel. November: very abundant above the Fisher Bank, on the edge of which it seems to have its optimum; thence to the south of Norway. Above the whole 50 metre plateau. B. The E. Channel: more or less common at Plymouth from September to November. — C. The Skagerak: the whole year, abundant from June to November, or, along the coast, to the end of the year. Pteropoda. Limacina balea MÖLLER. — ÅA. North Sea: November: W. of Hanstholm to 57” N. 3E — B. The Skagerak: very common in September, rare in October, common in November (30. XI). Zoantharia. Arachnachtis albida M. SaArRs. — See page 8. Ciliata. Cyttarocylis denticulata EmB. s. !l. — The difficulty of distinguishing between the new, nearly related, species of BRANDT and ÖSTENFELD has induced me to retain the old name. All the new species are nearly connected and have the same distribution, or belong ex- clusively to the western and northern Atlantic and to the Arctic Sea. North Sea: March: rare on some spots in the cheto-region. June: common between the Shetlands and Norway. — The Skagerak: rare from January to May; rare in December. 16 PP. T. CLEVE. THE PLANKTON OF THE NORTH SEA, THE ENGLISH CHANNEL, AND THE SKAGERAK. Cyttarocylis Claparedii Vv. DADAY. — As constituting this species I consider the form given in fig. 1. — Rare in September at Plymouth and Helder. Dictyocysta elegans EHB. — Rare in March at 61? 32' N. 2213'E. and the 31.1. in the Skagerak. Ptychocylis acuta BRANDT (or Tintinnus uwrnula Auvet.). — North Sea: March: y ) between the south of Norway and Skagen, rare. November: rare E. of Newcastle. — Skacerak: rare from January to March, not rare in November and December. fu) Fig. 1. Cyttarocylis Claparedii v. DAD. Fig. 2. Ptychocylis Ehrenbergii CLAP. & LACHM. 225 t. m. 225 t. m. P. Ehrenbergii CL. & LACHM.? — I am unable to decide what form is represented by the published figures. I believe the annexed fig. 2 represents what is understood as Tintinnus Ehrenbergii, but it may perhaps also represent what some authors name Tint. serratus. In all cases what I here name P. Ehrenbergil is an easily recognized neritic species. It occurs abundantly in August and September at Plymouth, and from September to December sparingly at Helder. T. beroidea var. acuminata Vv. DApDar. — North Sea: rare in March at 55” N. 6” W. Helder: rare in June, more or less scarce from September to December. The E. Channel: Plymouth: rare in February to April, less rare in November, December. S:t Vaast: not rare in August, rare in December. The Skagerak: rare in January, April and May, November and December. Tintinnopsis campamula EunB., in which species I inelude 7. campanella Vv. DADAY and 7. cinetus OL. & LACHM., which seem to me to be the young states only. T. campa- nella Hxr. is perhaps another species. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:0O 8. Ik North Sea. July: rare west of the Danish Peninsula. November: not rare on the coast, north of Holland and Germany. — The E. Channel. Plymouth: more or less scarce in August and September. S:t Vaast: rare in August, common in September, rare in November. — Helder: rare in July, not rare in September, rare in October and No- vember. — The Skagerak: from July increasing in abundancy until November. T. fistularis MorBius (= 7T. Helix Crar. & LAcHM.?), — As representing this species I consider the annexed (fig. 3). The membrane is finely and irregularly punctate and the rings variable in height and number. It occurs at the end of October in the Skagerak and at Måseskär. T. ventricosa CraP. & LacHm. — The E. Channel in November. Plymouth: rare in January and March. S:t Vaast la Hogue from August to December, maximum in Sep- tember. — Helder: August to November, maximum in September. — The Skagerak: rare in January and in March, maximum in October, November. || 22: EJ 69 92 "00 ed Då Så (eÅ 27) gear DR Fig. 3. Tintinnopsis fistularis MoEB. by Fig. 4. Tintinnopsis Lobiancoi v. Dap. 225 t. m. 225 t. m. T. Lobiancoi v. Dap. — I suppose the annexed fig. (4) may represent this species, but have some doubts whether it may not be T. Karajacensis BRANDr. It was found rarely at Helder in August and September, both in 1897 and 1898. Tintinnus minutus Branpt. — This arctic form was seen sparingly in June, east of Stadt in Norway. T. secatus BraAnpr. — The Skagerak: very rare in January and in November, December. T. Steenstrupii Cr. & Lacem. — The Skagerak from October to December. T. subulatus Enrz. — The Skagerak from August to November. K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl, Baud 32. N:r 8. 3 18 P. T. CLEVE. THE PLANKTON OF THE NORTH SEA, THE ENGLISH CHANNEL, AND THE SKAGERRAK. Radiolaria. Acanmthochiasma fusiforme EHKrL. — Rare in November: NE. of Scotland and E. of Newcastle. In the SW. of Norway. — Plymouth: rare in January, common in August, rare in October. — The Skagerak: very rare in December. Acanthonia Milleri Hrr. — North Sea very rare in November between Scotland and the Orkneys. Acanthometron fuscum Mörr. — Very rare in the Skagerak, January (31st) and February (lst). A. elastiecum HrzrL. — Very rare in June W. of Stadt in Norway. A. quadrifolium Herr. (incl. ÅA. catervatum and Acanthostauros pallidus). — North Sea: March: in the company of Halosphera not rare in several spots from the N. and E. of Scotland to the W. of Norway (63 1'N. 1736 E.) and in the cheto region to the Skagerak. Also above the depression south of Dogger bank. November: rare, together with Halosphera, from the N. of Scotland to the S. of Norway and the Skagerak. — The Skagerak: rare in September, October. Dietyocha fibula EHB. — Plymouth: rare in August. In November rare W. of Jutland. The Skagerak: rare in January and in November, December. Gazelletta hexanema HKrrL. — In November very rare S. of the Orkneys. Litholophus:ligurinus HEL. — Very rare W. of Stadt (Norway) in June. Plectophora arachnoides (Crar & LAcEmM.). — March: rare at Skagen. November: rare N. of Scotland and above the Fisher Bank. — The Skagerak, very rare in January, February. Rhizopoda. Globigerina bulloides D'ÖrRB. — Rare in March at 58721 N. 1940 E. and at BS AM INS a 3 ID Cystoflagellata. Noctiluca miliaris Surir. — The E. Channel: at Plymouth common from the end of June to the end of July, rare in September, common from October to December. Southern North Sea: abundant in June from the E. Channel to the NW. of Heligoland. July to September: common from the E. Channel to the coast of Holland, rare from September to November. The Skagerak, rare in December. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:O 8. 19 Silicoflagellata. Distephanus speculum (EHB). — Rare in March at the Fisher Bank, in August at Plymouth and in November in the E. Channel, at Helder and west of the Danish Peninsula. Rare in the Skagerak in October and November. Chlorophyllace2. Halosphera viridis ScHmitz. — A. The North Sea: abundant in March from 63” N. 1730'E. to Stavanger, sparingly from Stavanger to Skagen and to Newcastle. November: at the Hebrides. Between the N. of Scotland, Newcastle and Skagen. — B. The E. Channel: rare in August and September at Plymouth. — C. The Skagerak: in January, February and November, December. Dinoflagellatae. Ceratium fureca Dus. — North Sea: follows as a rule C. tripos, but rarer. The Skagerak: common in January, more or less rare the whole year. C. fusus Dus. — North Sea: follows OC. tripos but rarer. The Skagerak: the whole year, seems to be more abundant from August to the end of the year. — Plymouth: the whole year, maximum in April. C. lineatum ErB. The Skagerak: rare almost the whole year, maximum probably from August to November. C. macroceros ErB. — A. The North Sea. March: more or less rare in the cheeto region from Scotland to Norway and Skagen. June: common W. of Skagen to half way between Skagen and Newcastle. Not rare E. of Firth of Tay. July, August: very com- mon W. of Skagen and the Danish Peninsula. November: very rare W. of Scotland, common from the S. of the ÖOrkneys towards Newcastle and to 53” N. 4'E., thence to Skagen and S. Norway. — B. The Skagerak: more or less rare until July, later common until the end of the year. C. tripos Nitzsck. — A. The North Sea. March: common in the eastern part, SW. of Norway, W. of Skagen and the Danish Peninsula towards 55” N. Common also at 33 26'N. 3757 E. June: from Skagen to 1” E., between 567 30 and 57730 N. July, August: from Skagen to 57? N. 4? E. and to 55”30 N. 7730' E. (no observations from the western North Sea). November: the whole North Sea from Scotland to Norway, Skagen and to 53”N. 4?E. — B. The E. Channel: the whole year at Plymouth, maximum from July to December. — C. The Skagerak: common in January, then rare to June, common from July to the end of the year. 20 oP. T. CLEVE. THE PLANKTON OF THE NORTH SEA, THE ENGLISH CHANNEL, AND THE SKAGERAK. C. tripos var. longipes Bar. — A. The North Sea. March: more or less scattered over the cheto region, from Scotland to Norway, Skagen and the W. of the Danish Pen- insula. June: abundant W. of the Hebrides, E. of Firth of 'Tay (5630 N. 0?38'E.) and at 55 25'N. 078 E., less abundant W. of Skagen and above the Fisher Bank. July, August: sparingly W. of- the Danish Peninsula (observations incomplete). November: almost absent from the North Sea, but common at Helder in November and December. — B. In the E. Channel: at Plymouth rare in March, April, not rare in June, July and in December. — OC. In the Skagerak: as a rule rare from January to June and from September to the end of the year. C. tripos v. bucephala CL. A. In the North Sea: rare in March on some spots (at 57? N. 6?E., 56”N. IE. and 55”N. 19E.), not seen in June and August. In No- vember not rare, sometimes common, round Scotland and between Scotland, Norway and Skagen, rare at 53” N. 4?E. and 55”N. 5730'E. — In the Skagerak rare in January and from August to December. C. platycorne v. Danay (= C. trip. v. aurita Cr.). — Very rare in November at Plymouth (drifted from the region of the Azores). Dinophysis acuta EHrB. — In the North Sea as a rule rare, in March and June at some spots in the eastern region, in November at several points between Newcastle and Skagen. In the Skagerak rare from January to March, in June and July and from October to the end of the year. Diplopsalis lenticula BrEreH. — In June rare N. of Holland, in November E. of Scotland. At Plymouth rare from January to August. In the Skagerak rare in July and in October. Gonyaulax spinifera CzaP. & LaAcHEMm. — Rare in March in the North Sea (at 56” N. 0? and 55”N. 1 W.). In the Skagerak common in January, not rare in No- vember, December. Peridinium depressum Bain. — ÅA. In the North Sea more or less rare in June in the eastern part, common NW.iof Heligoland and W. of Skagen. In July, August, more or less common N. of Holland and on the Fisher Bank. In November more or less rare at several points between the N. of Scotland, S. Norway and Skagen. In the Skagerak more or less rare from January to June, less rare in October, December. P. divergensiEnB. — In the North Sea as a rule rare among the tripos-plankton. Im the Skagerak rare in January, less rare from July to October. P. Michaölis ErB. — Rare in April at Plymouth, in June W. of Schleswig, in October at Måseskär. P. oblongum Auriv. (= P. diverg. v. obl. Aur. and P. div. v. oceanica VANH. ÖSTENE.). Rare in June in the E. Channel at S:t Vaast, in July at Helder, in the Skagerak and at Måseskär. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:0O 8. 21 P. ovatum PoucHeEt. — Rare in January off the Swedish west coast, in June W. of Cape Stadt and in the E. Channel, in July in the Skagerak, in August at Plymouth, September to November at Helder. Pyrophacus horologium STEIN. — In March at 53” N. 4? E., in April very rare at Plymouth, in June NW. of Hanstholm, in November S. of the Orkneys, ENE. of New- Gastlek(GORSVKNS ORSAKER) and at Or NG OKH Pyrophacus horologium belongs to the tropical Atlantic (also the Indian Ocean) or to the desmo- and styli-plankton, where it has considerably greater size than in the North Sea, when among the tripos-plankton. Flagellate. Pherocystis Pouchetii LacrerH. — At Helder very abundant in April and May, rare in June, common in August and not rare in October. — At S:t Vaast la Hogue com- mon in June, also in December. — At Plymouth common from the beginning of April to the beginning of June, rare in September. Cystae. Xanthidium Hystrix Cr. — Rare in the Skagerak in March, October and November. By the above name I denote an organism, which belongs to the tripos-plankton and seems to be nearly akin to X. brachiolatum MorBivs, from which it differs by longer, usually not divided, spines. Probably a stage in the development of some dinoflagellate. Fig. 5. Xanthidiwm hystrix On. 500 t. m. X. multispinosum MorBius. —- In April at Måseskär, in June at Plymouth, in July at Måseskär, September, October in the Skagerak, always rare. 22 oP.T. CLEVE. THE PLANKTON OF THE NORTH SEA, THE ENGLISH CHANNEL, AND THE SKAGERAK. Hexasterias problematica Cr. — By this name I denote provisionally a unicellular alga, which I have found in several collections. It is a flat disc, diameter 0,04 mm., with six, at the ends truncate and denticulate empty processes, twice as long as the radius of the disc. Having seen only specimens preserved in spirit I am unable to decide whether the chromatophores are yellow or green. Fig. 6. Hezxasterias problematica Cr. 500 t. m. Habitat: Helder, rare in December. Outside the North Sea at the following points: Iceland (Westmannaö 26. X. 98), the Färöes (23. VII. 98), at 51? N. 225 W. (14. XI. 98), at 66?30'N. 22230''W. (29. V. 99) and at 61237' N. 6240' W. (20. V. 99). Diatomacer. Asterionella japonica Cr. (in Cr. & Mörr. Diat. N:o 307, 1882. 4. glacialis ÖSTENF. probably Castrac. 1886 A. spathulifera Cr.). — At Plymouth in March and April, rather rare in September. Very rare in the Skagerak on the 31st of January. Asteromphalus heptactis RaArrs. — Very rare in March at 63” 1' N. 1736'E. Bacteriastrum delicatulum Cr. — Very rare in June W. of Stadt in Norway. B. varians LaupDER. — In March at Plymouth, in July, August NW. of Heligoland. At Helder common in August, September, rare in October. At S:t Vaast la Hogue more or less sparingly in November, December. Bellerochea malleus Brw. — In March very rare W. of Jutland (55? 43 N. 72 29'E.). In November at S:t Vaast la Hoguc, from the Channel to the coasts of Holland, at Helder and in the Skagerak. Biddulphia aurita LynGB. — In March on the whole sparingly round the south coast of Norway, at Skagen, on the Fisher Bank and above the depression S. of the Dogger Bank. — At Helder rare in February. In the Skagerak from January to March. In November common at Helder, rarer in the Skagerak and at S:t Vaast la Hogue. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND. 32. N:0 8. 23 B. mobilensis Bam. — A. In the North Sea, in March more or less abundant round Scotland, between the Shetlands and Cape Stadt, above the Fisher Bank. Common above the depression 5. of Dogger Bank. In November common from the E. Channel to the W. of Jutland. — B. In the E. Channel at Plymouth more or less abundant from January to April, rarer in OÖctober—December, at S:t Vaast la Hogue rare in November. — C. In the Skagerak in January and in October—December. Cerataulina Bergonii H. PER. — A. In the North Sea rare in March about 57” N. 6” E., rare in June at about 62? N. 2230 E. and 57”N. 9?E. — B. In the E. Channel rare at Plymouth in March, less rare in April and June, rare in November at; S:t Vaast la Hogue rare from June to August. — C. At Helder more or less common from the end of April to the beginning of June, rare in November. — D. In the Skagerak rare in January, more or less common from June to the end of the year, maximum in June and in October. Chzetoceros anastomosans GrRuN. — Very rare in August at Helder, in the Skagerak in October. C. atlantiecus Czr. — In March rare at some spots SW. of Norway and W. of Jutland, in June rare W. of Cape Stadt and mid-way between Scotland and Norway. C. borealis Btw. -— A. In the North Sea rare and scattered in March through the cheto region, maximum at 57”? N. 6 E. In June E. of Firth of Tay abundant; less common W. of Jätland. — B. In the Skagerak more or less rare from January to June, more abundant from October to December. Var. Brightwellii CL. — In the North Sea rare in March at some spots in the ch&eto region from 56” N. 4? E. to Skagen. In the Skagerak rare from January to March and in November. C. constrietus GRAN. — In March common at Skagen and on some points S. of Norway, rare at Plymouth. — In the Skagerak from January to June, maximum in March, at Måseskär from March to the middle of June. More or less common in October, November. C. contortus ScHött. — More or less sparingly in July, August at S:t Vaast la Hogue, in September at Helder, in the Skagerak from the end of August to December, and from January to June, maximum in March and June. C. coronatus GRAN. — Rare in August at Helder, in the Skagerak in October and November. C. eriophilus CastrR. — Rare in March on some spots SW. of Norway, in January in the. Skagerak. 24 oP.T. CLEVE. THE PLANKTON OF THE NORTH SEA, THE ENGLISH CHANNEL, AND THE SKAGERAK. C. curvisetus CL. — In the North Sea: more or less sparingly in March SW. of Norway, at Skagen and W. of Jutland, in November rare W. of Jutland. — In the E. Channel at Plymouth more or less common in March, very abundant in August, September, at S:t Vaast la Hogue very abundant in October, November, at Helder rare in September. — In the Skagerak more or less rare from January to April, very common from August to November. C. densus Or. (= C. borealis v. densa Or.). — In March not rare on the Fisher Bank. In June E. of Firth of Tay and more or less abundant from the mouth of the Schelde to Schleswig. At Helder rare in June and not rare from August to December. In the E. Channel at Plymouth more or less abundant from the end of March to the end of-April, common in July, August, rarer in September. S:t Vaast la Hogue in June and from October to December. In the Skagerak rare in the beginning of October. C. danicus Cr. — In the E. Channel at S:t Vaast la Hogue rare in July, at Plymouth not rare in September. At Helder in November and December. In the Skagerak from March to June, maximum in June, and from the end of October to December. C. debilis CL. — In the North Sea in March SW. and S. of Norway, common at Skagen, in June E. of Firth of Tay. — At Plymouth rare in April, at Helder common from October to December. — In the Skagerak in January to June (maximum in March), rarer in October, November. C. decipiens C1r. — A. In the North Sea. In March from Skagen to the W. of Stavanger and 58” N. 1230 E., along 55”—56” N. from the Danish Peninsula to the E. of Firth of Tay and Newcastle. At the spot 53730 N. 3740'E. In June at one spot be- tween Norway and the Shetlands. West of Jutland 66? N., in November very sparingly from the E. Channel to Jutland. — B. In the E. Channel at Plymouth more or less sparingly from January to March, common in October, November, later rare. At S:t Vaast la Hogue very abundant in June, rare in October and December. — In the Skagerak January to June (very abundant in March), more or less rare in October, November. C. diadema ErB. — Rare im March SW. of Norway. At Plymouth rare at the end of September, at Helder rare in December. In the Skagerak from January to May (abundant in March) and very common in November. C. didymus ErB. — A. In the North Sea in March rare along the SW. and S. coast of Norway, at Skagen and W. of Jutland. In June NW. of Heligoland. In No- vember very rare from the E. Channel to the W. of Jutland. At Helder rare from August to the end of November. — B. In the E. Channel: at Plymouth rare in March and in October, common in November. At S:t Vaast la Hogue common in June and July, rare in August, more or less sparingly from the end of October to the end of December. — In the Skagerak rare from January to March, more or less abundant from the end of August to December, maximum September, October. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:0O 8. 25 [C. Granii CL., mentioned in my paper »Plankton Researches in 1897», was not seen in 1898. This species, represented in the annexed figg. 7 and 8, forms loose chains of rectangular, thin-walled cellules (longit.: sagittal axis = 1:2). Foramina large, elongate hexagonal, smaller than the cellules. Awns arising from the angles of the cellules, sagittal and obliquely transverse. Their basal part '/3 as long as the longitudinal axis. The celleontents seem to contain one parietal plate. Endocysts biconvex, in transverse sagittal section elliptical, covered with numerous simple spines. Sagittal axis 0,013 to 0,015 mm. — Måseskär in March 1897.] Fig. 7, 8. Chetoceros Granit Or. 1000 t. m. C. hiemalis Cr. — In June rare E. of Firth of Tay and common W. of Skagen. In the Skagerak from the end of March to June more or less abundant, and in October, November. The annexed fig. 9 represents the endocysts 500 t. magnified. They AE = resemble those of C. laciniosus. AN VV C. laciniosus ScHörtTt. — Rare in the Skagerak, January March, less 7 rare in November. Fig. 9. C. Schättii Cr. follows as a rule C. curvisetus and &C. didymus. — A. In the North Sea rare in March at tbe Fisher Bank, in June W. of Cape Stadt, in November K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Band 32. N:o 8. 4 26 P.T. CLEVE. THE PLANKTON OF THE NORTH SEA, THE ENGLISH CHANNEL, AND THE SKAGERAK. W. of Jutland. — B. In the E. Channel at Plymouth rare in February, March, abundant in July, August and in November. At S:t Vaast la Hogue rare in August. — C. At Helder rare from the end of September to the end of October. — D. In the Skagerak rare in January, common from October to the middle of November (maximum in the beginning of November) or along the coast from the end of August (maximum in September). C. scolopendra Cr. — In March rare SW. of Norway and mid- — way between Skagen and Scotland. — At Helder rare at the end > of September. In the Skagerak rare from January to April and in November. The annexed fig. 10 represents the endocyst, 1000 t. in. OC. seiracanthus GRAN. — Rare in the Skagerak, at the end of October. C. septentrionalis ÖEsTR. — Rare in the Skagerak in March. C. similis CL. — Rare in the Skagerak in March and in November. 3 0 C. socialis LAUDER. Rh Rare from January to March in the Skagerak, in March on the Fisher Bank. C. subtilis Cr. — Rare in March in the Skagerak. C. teres Or. — In the North Sea rare in March SW. of Norway, at Skagen, on the Fisher Bank and at 56734 N. 2220'E. — At S:t Vaast la Hogue rare in June (appeared again in January 1899). — In the Skagerak from January to March and in November, usually rare. C. Weissflogii ScHört. — In the Skagerak in September, on the 3rd of that month common at Måseskär. C. Villei GRAN. — Rare in June at Helder. Corethron hystrix HENnsEN. — Rare in June W. of Cape Stadt. Coscinodiseus concinnus W. Sm. — A. In the North Sea found abundantly in March from Skagen along the Danish coast to 55” N. More or less sparingly from the Danish Peninsula, along 56” N., towards Edinburgh and Newcastle. June to August rare in some spots. In November common from the E. Channel to Skagen and from Skagen along 36” —57” N. to 4? E. — B. In the E. Channel at Plymouth common from January to May and from the end of September to the middle of December. — C. At Helder rare in January, February, more or less common from the end of September to the end of December. — D. In the Skagerak more or less sparingly from January to March and from the end of August to December (maximum in December). KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND. 32. N:o 8. 27 C. exeentriceus EHB. — In November more or less rare in the SE. region. At Helder rare in January, not rare in November, December. At Plymouth in January, February and in November. In the Skagerak in November and December. C. oculus iridis EnB. — In the North Sea in March, as a rule in the company of Halosphera, W. of Norway and sparimgly scattered through the cheto region. In November rare W. of Jutland. At S:t Vaast la Hogue rare in November, at Helder in November, December. In the Skagerak rare from January to March and in November. C. polychordus GRAN. — Rare in March E. of Newcastle and W. of the Fisher Bank. In the Skagerak rare from January to April and in November. C. stellaris RorPer. — In the Skagerak rare from January to March. Dactyliosolen antarcticus CASTR. — Rare in June W. of Cape Stadt. Ditylum Brightwellii West. — A. In the North Sea in March common W. of Jutland at 55” 30' N. 6710 E., rare above the northern edge of the 50 metre plateau. — B. In the E. Channel at Plymouth rare in January, February, very common in September; at S:t Vaast la Hogue rare in December. — CO. At Helder more or less rare in November, December. — D. In the Skagerak rare from January to March and from October to the end of November. Eucampia zodiacus EnB. — A. In the North Sea rare in March at 55? 30' N. 6?10'E. In June not rare N. of Holland and W. of Schleswig. In November sparimgly from the E. Channel to the W. of Jutland. — B. In the E. Channel at Plymouth common in April, rare from the end of September to the beginning of December. At S:t Vaast la Hogue rare in July, August, October and December. — OC. At Helder more or less abundant from the beginning of May to the middle of June and from the end of September (very common) to the end of November (rare). — D. In the Skagerak rare in January and in October, November. Guinardia flaccida CAasTR. — In the North Sea in March rare at Skagen and not rare above the Fisher Bank, in June from the E. Channel to Skagen, most abundant W. of Holland, in July not common W. of the Danish Peninsula, in November not rare from the E. Channel to Skagen. — B. In the E. Channel, at Plymouth rare in March, not rare in August, September and Uctober, at S:t Vaast la Hogue rare in June, very common from July to August. — C. At Helder common from the end of May to the end of Sep- tember. — D. In the Skagerak from July to December (maximum in November). Lauderia annulata Cr. — A. In the North Sea rare in March on the Fisher Bank, in June E. of Firth of Tay and more or less rare from the N. of Holland to Skagen, in November rare near the E. Channel. — B. In the E. Channel at Plymouth rare in January, more or less common in March, April and rare in September. — C. At Helder rare from the end of October to December. — D. In the Skagerak rare in January, March and November. 28 P. T. CLEVE. THE PLANKTON OF THE NORTH SEA, THE ENGLISH CHANNEL, AND THE SKAGERAK. Leptocylindrus danicus Cr. — A. In the North Sea in March rare S. and SW. of Norway and at Skagen, in June rare at Skagen. — B. In the E. Channel at Plymouth not rare in August, September and at S:t Vaast in July, August. — OC. In the Skagerak more or less scarce from the middle of February to the beginning of June, rare in November. Lithodesmium undulatum EmB. — At Helder more or less rare from the end of October to the end of December, east of the E. Channel in November. Navicula membranacea CL. — Rare in the E. Channel in November. Nitzschia seriata Cr. (including N-. fraudulenta Cr.). — Im March more or less rare S. and SW. of Norway, in June W. of Skagen. — In the Skagerak more or less rare from February to the middle of June and very rare in November. Rhizosolenia alata Brw. — Not rare in November W. of Hanstholm. At Plymouth in September and November. Var. corpulenta CL. — Rare at Plymouth from August to December. Var. gracillima Cr. — A. In the North Sea. June W. of Skagen, abundant. July, August W. of Skagen and on the Fisher Bank. November rare N. of Skagen. — B. In the E. Channel at Plymouth more or less sparingly from the end of March to July, very common in July and August. — OC. In the Skagerak enormously abundant from June to the end of July, then rarer until December. Appears at Måseskär as early as the end of April. R. calear avis ScHuLrtzZE. — From July to November rare W. of the Danish Pen- insula. At Helder from the end of September to the end of November. In the Skagerak rare in October and December. De R. delieatula Or. N. sp — At S:t Vaast la Hogue rare rt Y in April and in November, at Helder in August and September, in hd (= the Skagerak common in the first half of June, rare in September ; L | and November. 0 hl i The annexed figures (11) represent three specimens in different AL «) | positions, 500 times magnified. Cells cylindrical, straight, 4 to 5 f 4 d | times longer than broad, extremely thin-walled, without distinct ,» 7 Cal) transverse rings. Their ends slightly and irregularly convex with a = i | short, excentric spine. Length 0,05 to 0,07 mm. Breadth 0,0014 mm. AR Or R. obtusa HeEnsEn. — Rare in February at Måseskär. R. robusta Brw. — Rare at Plymouth in March, April and September, more or less common in October, November, December. — In November from the E. Channel to the mouth of Schelde. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:0O 8. 29 R. semispina HEnsen. — A. In the North Sea in March rare E. of Firth of Tay and SW. and S. of Norway, in June rare between the Shetlands and Cape Stadt, W. of Skagen, E. of Firth of Tay — In the E. Channel rare at Plymouth in April, May. — In the Skagerak more or less rare from January to June, rare in November. R. setigera Brw. — At Helder rare in June and from September to the end of December, in the Skagerak rare from January to April and from October to the end of the year. R. Shrubsolei Cr. — A. In the North Sea in June rare E. of Firth of Tay, more or less rare N. of Holland. In July, August rare off the coast of Holland. — B. In the E. Channel at Plymouth rare in January and March, common in April, rare in August. At S:t Vaast la Hogue, very abundant from the middle of June to the middle of August, rare from October to December. — OC. At Helder more or less common from the middle of May to November. — D. In the Skagerak more or less rare in July and in the first days of October. R. Stolterfothii H. PER. — A. In the North Sea in March rare at the border of the Fisher Bank. June: rare to the north of the Dutch coast. November: common near the E. Channel. — B. In the E. Channel at Plymouth rare in March, common from April to the end of June, rare in August, September. At S:t Vaast la Hogue rare from June to August, very common from the end of October to the end of December. — C. At Helder rare in May, June and in November, December. — D. In the Skagerak in September and October, rare. R. styliformis Brw. — A. In the North Sea in March as a rule sparingly from Hanstholm along the Danish coast to about 60” N. and above the Fisher Bank; along the northern border of the Dogger Bank as well as SE. of the Dogger Bank or, practically, along the border of the 50 metre plateau. In June from Holland along the Danish coast to Hirthals. Mm July and August sparingly at 54”—54?30'N. 5 40'—8”E. In November from Skagen along the Danish coast to 55” 30'N. and above the Fisher Bank. — B. In the E. Channel at Plymouth more or less rare from the end of March to the end of November. — C. At Helder very rare at the end of October and in the middle of November. — D. In the Skagerak rare in January, June and from the middle of September to December. Skeletonema costatum Grev. — At Plymouth common in March and very common at the beginning of August, later rare. In the Skagerak rare from January to May, common from the beginning of November. Stephanopyxis turgida Grev. — In the North Sea in June together with Rhizo- solenia styliformis between the German and Danish coasts, in November very rare W. of Skagen. — At Plymouth rare in April. — In the Skagerak rare in January, September and October. 30 P. T. CLEVE. THE PLANKTON OF THE NORTH SEA, THE ENGLISH CHANNEL, AND THE SKAGERAK. Streptotheca thamesis SäruBs. — From January to March rare at Plymouth, in March W. of Scotland and midway between Scotland and Norway, in November coramon in the E. Channel and sparimgly along the Dutch coast to about 56” N. 6” E. Thalassiosira gelatinosa HEnsEn. — In the Skagerak rare from Sonen to the beginning of April and in November. Rare in Decbrater at Helder. T. gravida CL. — In the Skagerak rare from February to the end of April and in December. At S:t Vaast la Hogue in December. — In the North Sea rare in March on the Fisher Bank. T. Nordenskiöldii Cr. — From January to March rare (at Måseskär common from 9. II. to 21. III.) in the Skagerak. In March rare S. and SW. of Norway and at Skagen. In November rare in the Skagerak. Thalassiothrix Frauenfeldii OrRuN. — A. In the North Sea in March abundant S. and SW. of Norway and at Skagen, in June not rare at Hanstholm. — B. In the Skagerak from January to June, very abundant in March, and very common in November, December. T. longissima CL. & GRUS. — A. In the North Sea in March rare S. and SW. of Norway and at Skagen, in November rare at 58”12'N. 5” 30'E. — B. In the Skagerak rare from January to April (common at Måseskär from the 9th to the l5th of February). An Attempt to classify the Plankton-organisms according to their Geographical and Seasonal Distribution. Although the exploration of the North Sea in 1898 has been carried out four times only and the data are by no means complete, I venture to classify the plankton-organisms according to their distribution at different seasons. This classification may be in some cases erroneous, for want of sufficient data, but as a rule I consider it correct and in all cases useful as a starting point and basis for future researches. The organisms may be classified as follows. A. Forms that, as a rule, are confined to the space above the 50 metre plateau on the bottom. 1. The whole year: Corycceus anglicus. 2. From March to June: Cerataulina Bergonii, Ditylum Brightwellii (also in No- vember and December). KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:0O 8. 31 3. From April to October: Pheocystis Pouchetii. 4. From May to November, December: Hucampia zodiacus, Guinardia flaccida, Rhizosolenia Shrubsolei and R. Stolterfothii. 5. In June: Chetoceros Villei, Stephanopyzis turgida. 6. From June to November, December: Centropages hamatus, Tintinnopsis be- rordea var. acuminata, Cheetoceros densus, Lauderia annulata, Rhizosolema setigera, R. styliformäis. 7. From July, August: Oikopleura dioica, Proto pedata, Paracalanus parvus, Tintinnopsis campanula, T. ventricosa, Noctiluca miliaris, Bacteriastrum varians, Choe- toceros anastomosans, &C. coronatus, &C. didymus, C. curvisetus, Rhizosolenia deli- catula. 8. From September: Ptychocylis Claparedii, P. Ehrenbergii. 9. From October, November: Acartia bifilosa, Euterpe acutifrons, Bellerochea mal- leus, Chetoceros danmicus, C. Schiittui, Lithodesmium undulatum, Rhizosolenia calcar avis, R. robusta. All these forms are, with the exception of Phweocystis Pouchetii, of southern habitat. Se Forms that, as a rule, are confined to the space above the 100 metre plateau. 1. Spring-forms, or such as occur in March: Southern forms: Northern forms: Microsetella atlantica, Metridia hibernica, Otthona similis, Ceratwum longipes, Acanthometron quadrifolvum, Chetoceros borealis, Halosphera viridis. v. Brightwellir. 2. Summer-forms, or such as occur in June, July, August: Southern: Northern: Evadne spimfera, Evadne Nordmanni, Ceratium tripos, Åcartia longiremis, C. macroceros. (Metridia hibernica). 3. Autumn-forms, or such as occur in October: Centropages typicus (southern). 4. Winter-forms, or such as occur in November: Southern: Northern: (Acanthometron quadrifolium), (Calanus finmarchicus), (Halosphera viridis), ILimacina balea, Ceratium tripos v. bucephala. Dinophysis acuta. The parentheses denote that the enclosed species also occur in the spring. 32 P. T. CLEVE. THE PLANKTON OF THE NORTH SEA, THE ENGLISH CHANNEL, AND THE SKAGERAK. C. Forms that occur in the spring above the 100 metre plateau and in the summer or autumn above the 50 metre plateau. j 1. Occurring in the summer above the 50 metre plateau: Southern: Northern: Acartia Ölausii, Acartia longiremis, Öithona simäilis, Pseudocalanus elongatus, Sagitta bipunctata. Temora longicornis. 2. ÖOccurring in the winter above the 50 metre plateau: : Southern: : Northern: Biddulphia mobilensis, Chetoceros decipiens, Coseinodiscus concinnus, C. diadema. Streptotheca thamesis. Those of the lst group have probably migrated from the north towards the south. The forms of the 2nd group arrived probably through the E. Channel. D. Forms, which occur chiefly in the eastern part of the North Sea. 1. Winter and spring: Fritillaria borealis Coscinodiscus oculus iridis, » Parathemisto oblivia, Leptocylindrus danicus 'piocy , Biddulphia aurita, Nitzscha seriata, Choetoceros atlanticus Thalassiosira Nordenskiöldit bå , C. constrictus Thalassiothrizx Frauenfeldi , på C. eriophilus, T. longissima. C. curvisetus, C. scolopendra, C. socialis, C. teres. All, with the exception of Checetoceros curvisetus, are northern species and it may be assumed that they arrived in the winter through the deep Norwegian fissure or in the spring from the Skagerak. 2. Summer: Acanthometron elasticum, Litholophus ligurinus, Bacteriastrum delicatulum. All are southern. There was found also Tintinnus minutus, which belongs to arctic regions. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. wN:0O 8. 33 Remarks to the tables. In order to reduce the size of the tables the rarer | Pyrophacus horologium STEIN. — 10. III. 53726'N. forms have been excluded. The tables are thus to be SR OVER completed by the following additional notes. Asterionella japonica Op. — 12. III. 55” 15' N. 5045 Er 7. ÅAsteromphalus heptactis RALFS. — 7. III. 63"1'N. Table I.! 1”36'E. r. The North Sea in March. Bellerochea malleus BIW. — 6.III. 53” 26'N. 3257'E. r. Å 2 Cerataulina Bergonii H. PER. — 5. MM. 56”58' N. Anomalocera Patersonii TEMPL. — 11. III. 56”10'N. 5244" B. r. 6'56'E. Kg Cheetoceros contortus ScHÖTT. — 9 II. 57'47' N. Candace pectinata [RAD G-TTTE SORNANS0E2 0 VW: 10237' BE. +, 4. III. 57246'N. 10"29'E. +. Centropages typicus KRÖYER. — 8. III. 5721 N.: | C. crioplilus CASTR. — 8. III. 58"28' N. 427 E. 7, 227E. nr. 8. III. 57754'N. 3596'E. »r, 11. II. 58:21'N. Coryccus anglicus LUBBOCK.— 6. III. 54” 53'N. 7 40' E.r 11. III. 56” 52'N. 8” 9'E. r. Oithona plumifera BATIRD. — 6. II. 6132 N. 23 IP Oneca minuta GIESBR. — 7.III. 63”1'N. 1736'E. »r. Cyttarocylis gigantea BRANDT. — 6. III. 56"17' N. 07200WE 7. Dictyocysta elegans EB. — 5.III. 61” 32'N. 2"13'E. ». Plectophora arachnoides CLAP. & LACHM. — 4. III. 5T 46' N. 10”29'E. >. Distephanus speculwm EHB. — 5.III. 56'58' N. | 544" E. 7. Globigerina bulloides D'ORB. — 11. III. 58” 21' N. 140' E. r, 12.III. 58"40'N. 4"18' W. r. Oikopleura dioica FoL. — 4. III. 57”18' N. 827 E. + 6.IIK 5543 N. 752908: 0. Ceratium lineatum EHB. — 8.IIIL 58.51' N. 5” 9'E. ». Ceratium tripos var. aretica EHB. — 7. III. 631 N. 1”36'E. >. var. bucephala C1. — 5. III. 56” 58'N. 5"44' E. r, GI DÖ ING TID DIG DAT: 0”48' E. >». var., horrida OL. — 6. III. 61”32'N. 213! E. cr, ATT SUSSEN ES SROCK ne Dinophysis acuta EHB. — 11. III. 55” 30' N. 6”10' E. 7. Gonyaulax spinifera CLAP. & LACHM. — 9. III. 5544” N. 023 E: r, 9. III. 55 12 N. 1 18' W. 7. 1”40' E. >. CI densus! OL, -— 4. III. 57 18 NT se C. diadema EHB. 8. III. 5851 NN. USS 9rEn nr) UTTER S 82 EN SERA OR C. scolopendra CL. — 8.1. 5851 N. 59 E. r STL DEN EIS Bok C. socialis LAUDER. — 10. III. 57”51' N. T 47 E. ». Coscinodiscus polychordus GRAN. — 9. III. 55”12' N. 1718' W. r, 5. III. 56?58'N. 5544" Bl Fucampia zodiacus EHB.— 11.1II. 55” 30'N. 6"10'E. 7. Guwinardia flaccida CASTR. — 9. III. 57 47 N. 10”37' E. r, 5. III. 56”58'N. 5"44'E. +, 11. II. H5FS0EN IFO HORNET: Leptocylindrus danicus Ou. — 8. III. 5851 N. 59' E. r, 10. III. 57251! N. 747 B. fr, 4. I. 57”46'N. 10229" E. ». Nitzschra seriata CL. — 9. III. 57 47'N. 10”37' E. +, ' 05000 FEV DIINS UPC 100 fr AS IUDR GULD 10729” E. r. Rhizosolenia Stolterfothii H. PER. — 4. III. 567 58'N. 5 44' E. >”. Streptotheca thamesis SHRUBS. — 11. III. 58721 N. 1740' E. », 12. III. 55715' N. 5"45' EB. rr. Thalassiosira gravida CL. — 5.III. 56" 58'N. 5”44'E. ». The Peridinium divergens and P. depressum have been omitted, as probably confounded. 1 The samples from the line Stavanger to Newcastle have been examined by E. JÖRGENSEN. K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Band. 32. N:o 8. 34 oP. T. CLEVE. THE PLANKTON OF THE NORTH SEA, THE ENGLISH CHANNEL, AND TIIE SKAGERAK. Table II. The North Sea in June 1898. Centropages typicus KRÖYER. — 9—16. 61"50' N. 25300EK T. Labidocera Wollastonii LUBBOCK. — 5. 56 1' N. 151 E. r. Metridia hibernica BRADY & ROBTS. — 4. 56" 26'N. 4 Paracalanus parvus CLAUS. — 5. 5351 N. 5'1' E. 7. AO RS UEN SO Re Ons Podon Leuckarti G. 0. SARS. — 4. ST 27'N. 1 32 E. r, a DACIA INS DIN RR cc BRANDING INS Sagitta bipunetata QuoI & GAM. — 4. 5T9YN. 5 20'E. r. 4. 56 49'N. 6'5' E. >. Cyttarocylis gigantea BRANDT. — 9—16. 61"50' N. 230' E; ce. 4. 5T 20'N. 910' E. rr. C. media BRANDT. — 9—16. 61”50' N. 2”30'E. rr. Tintinnus minutus BRANDT. — 9—16. 61750' N: 2”30' E.: rr. Acanthomethron elasticum HEL. — 9—16. 61"50' N. 2"30' E. rr. Litholophus ligurinus HEL. — 9—16. 61"50'N. 2”30' E. rr. Ceratium lineatum EHB. — 9—16. 61” 50'N. 2” 30'E. »r. 5. 56 12' N. 151' W. »r. C. tripos var. aretica EHB. — 9—16. 61"50'N. 2”30' E. »”r. C. tripos var. horrida On. — 9—16. 61"50'N. ZTV II GA BS BO NING MEG NG IB Dinophysis acuta EHB. — 9—16. 61"50'N. 2”30'E. 7. 5. 5454 N. T39'E. 7. Diplopsalis lenticula BERGH. — 5. 54” 25'N. 5 37 E. +. Peridinium Michaélis EHB. — 5. 54” 54' N. 7: 39' EB. r. P. ovatum POoUCHET. — 9—16. 61"50' N. 2"30' E. ». Pyrophacus horologium STEIN. — 5. 5626 N. 755" E. rr. Bacteriastrum delicatulum CL. — 9—16. 61"50'N. 2730! E. 7. B. elongatum OL. — 9—16. 61"50'N. 2"30' E. >». Cheoetoceros atlanticus OL.— 9—16. 61” 50'N. 2730'E. r. 4. 5650 N. 3 E. ». C. danticus OL. — 4. 57'20' N. 9210 E. +. C. debilis On. — 5. 56"12'N. 1751' W. ». C. didymus EHB. — 5. 54"14'N. 8 2E. r. C. Schittii CL. — 9—16. 61” 50' N. 2"30' E. >. Corethron hystriz CASTR.— 9-—16. 61” 50'N. 2"30'E. ». Coscinodiscus oculus iridis EHB. — 9—16. 61”50' N. DTE II Dactyliosolen antarcticus CASTR. — 9—16. 61”50' N. 2230 E. 7. Leptocylindrus danicus CL. — 4. 57” 20'N. 9”10'E. r. Nitzschia seriata OL. — > » » » Rhizosolenia gracillima CL. — » » ? » R. Shrubsolez CL. — 5. 56 12 N. 1'51' W. r. 5. 54" 25'N. 53TE. r. 9. 53 16'N. £37 E. +. Thalassiothriz Frauenfeldii GRUN. — 4. 57 20'N. 9”10' E. +. Table III. The North Sea in July, August. Coryceus anglicus LUBBOCK. — 2. VIII. 55"28'N. 6”46' E. rr. Microsetella atlantica BRADY & RoBTS. — 30. VII. 57” 21'N. 4”9'E. »r. 7. VIII. 56”15'N. 7T'50/E. +. Podon Leuckartii G. O. SARS. — 30. VII. 57” 32' N. T3' E. r. 30. VIL. 57 21' N. 49' E. 7. Bacteriastrum varians LAUDER. — 6. VIII. 54”8'N. 8” 2' E. rr. Coseinodiscus concinnus W. SM. — 6. VIII 54"8'N. 8 2' E. r. 7. VII. 56"15' N. 7'50' E. »r. Rhizosolenia calcar avis SCHULzE. — 8. VIII. 55”30'N. TC25CER ri R. gracillima CL. — 29. VIL. 5744'/ N. 937 E. +. 30. VII. 5732 N. T3' E. ». R. styliformis Brw. — 3. VIII. 54”26' N. 543' E. 7. 6. VIII. 548 N. 82 E. rr. Table IV. The North Sea in November 1898. Parathemisto oblivia KRÖYER. — 7. 58” 12'N.5” 30' E.rr. Acartia bifilosa LILLJEB. — 13. 50'58' N. 110 E. 7. 14. 5232'N. 1311'E. r. 15. 5T 2N. 8E. +. Centropages hamatus LILLJEB. — 13. 51'N. 1 W.r. Metridia hibernica BRADY & ROBTS. — 12. 56”59'N. 5”58' BE. +. 13. 5T3N. T16'E. +. Oithona plumifera BATIRD. — 6. 56”11'N. 231'E. +. Oikopleura dioica FoL. — 14. 52"32'N. 3F11'E. +. Iles DUN SINNE Ptychocylis acuta BRANDT. — 7. 55"1'N. 110 W. >. Tintinnopsis ventricosa CLAP. & LACHM. — 13. 51”N. 1” W. » 14. 5UN. 25W. rr. Tintinnus Steenstrupii CLAP. & LACHM.— 13. 57" 38'N. 9”40' E. rr. Acanthochiasma fusiforme HKL. — 7. 5812'N. 530' E. rr. 8. 5840'N. 14'W. r. 7. 55 VN. 1710 W. 2. KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS Acanthonia Milleri HEL. — 8. 5853'N. 3 5'W. rr. 7. 55 1'N. 110 W. +. Gazelletta hexanema HKL. — 8. 58'53'N. 3 5'W. rr. Dictyocha fibula EHB. — 26. 55'30' N. 7720 E. >. 6. 56742 NN. 429108. rr. Distephanus speculum EHB.— 26. 55" 30'N. 7" 20'E.r. 185. BONE Te OWE gt Noctiluca miliaris SUR. — 14. 51”45'N. 2”14'E. +. 15. 5451 N. 5736" E. +. Ceratium tripos var. longipes BAIL. — 8. 58 40'N. TRAV dra 8 BBNASEN Tar ör WIR oI6L BOR T4CN. 739 E. +. Diplopsalis lenticula BERGH.— 8. 58" 40'N. 14” W. rr. Cheetoceros densus CL. — 13. 50"15' N. 0730' E. +. C. didymus EHB. — 14. 5145'N. 214'/E. >. 15. 55 50' N. 6 47' E. rr. (CE Schuttiw OL.— 13. 57 3'N. tC16'E. r. 6. 56 42'N. ARD Coseinodiscus oculus iridis EHB. — 15. 56'28'N. UTEN IT Hucampia zodiacus EHB. — 14. 51"45'N. 214'E. 7. 185 BOJ UTI Fr Lauderia annulata CL. — 14. 51745 N. 214 E. +. Tithodesmium undulatum EHB. — 14. 51 45' N. FI de ; Navicula membranacea CL. — 13. 51 N. 1 W. rr. Rhizosolenia alata BTW. — 5. 57 22 N. 8 21' E. +. FR. gracillima CL. — 15. 56"28'N. T46'E. >. R. robusta BIW. i NAR INS DM IN 14, BASIS SINE R. Shrubsolei OL. TANT ASENEE 2 3 HSN TW rs R. Stolterfothii H. PER. — 14. 5145'N. 214” E. c Stephanopyxis turgida GREV.— 5. 57" 22'N. 8 21'E.rr, Thalassiothrixz longissima CL. & GRUN. — 7. 58"12'N. SO IN Fr 14' E. +. Table V. Helder 1898. Proto pedata LEACH. — 11. VIII. »r. Acartia bifilosa GIESBR. — 24. XI. >. A. Clausii GIESBR. — 3. XII. >”. Pseudocalanus elongatus BoEcK. — 10. XII. >. Sagitta bipunetata QUoI & GAIM. — 29.1IX. r. Distephanus speculum EHB. — 23.IX. », 11. XL >, Cyttarocylis Claparedii V. DAD. — 29.1IX. r. Tintinnopsis Labiancoi Vv. DAD. — 11. VIL. rr. 29. IX. rr. HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o 8. 35 Ceratwum macroceros EHB. — 8.X. ». Peridinium oblongum AUR. — 22. VII. +. Bellerochea malleus BW. — 29. XI. »r, 17. XII. r. Cheetoceros anastomosans GRUN. — 24. VIII. r. . contortus SCHUTT. — 29. IX. 7. - coronutus GRAN. — 11. VIII. >». . curvisetus! CL. — 29.1X. r. danicus CL. — 24. XI. rr, 21. XII. 7. . diadema EHB. — 17. XII. rr, 21. XII. 7». . scolopendra CL. — 29.1X. »»r. C. Villet GRAN. — 8, 14. VI. »r. Rhizosolenia styliformis BIW. — 28.X. rr, 18. XI. ». Thalassiosira gelatinosa HENSEN. — 21. XIL ». ES FI Table VI. Plymouth 1898. Microsetella atlantica BRADY & RoBtTsS. — 16. II. >». Oneea subtilis GIESBR. — 9. XI. ». Evadne Nordmannu LovÉN. 225IXETT E. spinifera P. E. MöLL. — 23. VI. r, 24. VII. ». Podon intermedius LILLJEB. — 23.VI. r, 24. VIII. ». Distephanus speculum EHB. — 16. VIIL >. Dictyocha fibula EHB. — 16. VIII >. Cyttarocylis Clapareédii Vv. DAD. — 2. IX. ». 5. Vb 86: MIL Tintinnopsis ventricosa CLAP. & LACHM. -— 27.I. r, Bs ING Po Ceratwum furcea DuUIJ. — 22. XI. ». C. platycorne V. DAD. -— 22. XI. r. Peridinium Michaölis EnB. — 22. XI. r. P. ovatum PoucH. -- 16. VIII. 7. Pyrophacus horologium STEIN. — 28. IV. rr. Bacteriastrum varians LAUDER. — 23. III. >. Cheetoceros constrictus GRAN. — 23. III. 7. C. danicus CL. — 2.IX. >. C. debilis CL. — 14. IV. >. C. diadema EHB. — 22.1IX. +. C. didymus var. longicruris CL. — 2.1X. ». Leptocylindrus danicus. — 16. VIIL +, 2. IX. >, PED: Table VII. Måseskär 1898. ”ritillaria borealis LOHM. — 25. IV. >. Anomalocera Patersonii TEMPL. — 30.1. r, 3. IX. +, lod AP Coryceus anglicus LUBB. — 7.1IX. 7. 30 P. T. CLEVE. Metridia hibernica BRADY & RoBTS. — 30. I. rr. Temorella affinis PoPPE. — 27.V. r, 14. XI. ec. Podon Leuckartii G. 0. SARS. — 27.V. r, 4. VI. >. ITimaecina balea MÖLL. — 3. IX. vr. ÅArachnaectis albida M. SARS. -— 31.1. c. Tintinnopsis fistuluris MoOEB. — 26. VIL >. T. ventricosa CLAP. & LACHM. — 1.1V. r, 7. XI. rr. Tintinnus Steenstrupii CLAP. & LACHM. — 10. X. rr. T. subulatus EHB. — 28.X. >. Acanthometron quadrifolium HEL. — 3.IX. c, 21.IX. >, Il 200 IP Plectophora arachnoidea OLAP. & LACHM. — 9. II. >. Ceratium tripos var. bucephala CL. — 8. VII ». Diplopsalis lenticula BERGH. — 26. VIL. >. Gonyaulax spinifera CL. & LACHM. — 30.I. r, 3.IX. ». Peridiniwm Michaölis EHB. — 21.X. ». THE PLANKTON OF THE NORTH SEA, THE ENGLISH CHANNEI , AND THE SKAGERAK. Peridiniwm oblongum AUR. — 26. VIL +». Xanthidium hystriz OL. — 28.X. r. Biddulphia mobäilensis BAIL. — 30.1. r, 28.X. rr, (OR RA Chetoceros densus On. — I.X. +, 10. X. ». C. coronatus GRAN. — 10.X. r. C. laeiniosus ScHÖTT. — 14. XL »r, 27. XL +. C. stmilis On. — 14. XI. rr, 27. XL rr. C. Weissflogti ScHÖTT. — 3.IX. ec, 21.1X. rr. Coscinodiscus excentricus. — 28.X. r, 7.XI. r, 27 XI. r. C. stellaris RoPER. — 1. III. >. Rhizosolenia obtusa HENSEN. — 9. II »., 15. IL >». R. Shrubsolei CL. — 3.1X. r. R. Stolterfothii H. PER. — 3. IX. rr. R. styliformis Brw. — 1.X. rr, 7. XI. rr. Stephanopyris turgida GREV. — 21.1IX. rr. 5 TO F NN Ne Bh - Ya de - fist ee 5 Äg I Ej - u = - = a ” 2 ar > arieolanslstT ae > 5) Hblöbtenab S Er ot 38 P. T. CLEVE. THE PLANKTON OF THE NORTH SEA, THE ENGLISH CHANNEL, AND THE SKAGERAK, Table I. The North Date. . - Lat. N. Temp. -. Salinity . Acartia Clausii GIESBR. . | 4. longiremis LILLJEB. I Calanus finmarchicus GUNN. . Centropages hamatus LILLJEP. . Metridia hibernica BRADY & ROoBTS. Microsetella atlantica BraADY & ROBTS. . . : Oithona similis CLAuSs. Psenudocalanus elongatus BoEcK Temora longicornis O. F. MöuL. . Cyttarocylis media BRANDT . Ptychocylis acuta BRANDT . Sagitta bipunctata Quori & GAM. . Acanthometron quadrifolium HKL. Halosphera viridis SCHMITZ . . Ceratium furca DuJ. C. fusus DuJ.. . C. tripos NiITtzscH. v. longipes BaIL. . v. macroceros EHB. . l Biddulphia aurita LYNGB. . B. mobilensis Bar. . Chetoceros atlanticus CL. . C. borealis BTw. . v. Brightwellii Cr. . . constrictus GREV.. . . curvisetus OL. . . debilis CL. . . decipiens CL. . didymus EHB. . . Schättii Cr. . . teres CL. Da TS Coscinodiscus concinnus W. SM. C. excentricus EHB.. C. oculus iridis EHB. . Ar Ditylum Brightwellii West. . . Lauderia annulata CrL.. . Rhizosolenia semispina HENSEN R. styliformis BTw.. . 0 org | Thalassiosira Nordenskiöldii Cr. . Thalassiothrix Frauenfeldii GRUN. T. longissima CL. & GRUN.. . (P1 (BY RP) RI PL) IE! KL) I I | | I I 5 59382 NS SN Mrs RAN 415 E. 5.1 34,11 + Plan kton=by pel SE | 6 | u 61321 6381 213136 E. | E. TA | 6,7 35,12] 35,10 8 5851 59 E. 3,8 32,48 rar SYN VO I 8 3828 427 E 4.4 III I o 32,85| 8 byn SS 3 260 E. 6,4 35,19 IS I To Ns 8 Br21 2 E. [4 35,03 RN cv SS SRS dn Ns &) 5649 IN E. 6.8 35,03 Ns 9 5616” 0 33 E. T,2 34,90 9 9 55445 12 023 18 E. | W. 6,1 | 6,4 34,60) 34,66 SANS SR ESS fe 3 CNc CNe 2) 5T4T 1037 E. 2,0 29,38 RE RE ap Ns 10 5751 TAT E. 2,0 27,31 3 ov SJ ar DÖ ar GC I CC Ns 10 | 11 58” 55821 4451 40' EL | CE. 3,5 | 6 35,17| 35,05 cc är 11 5880 130 W. Z 35,12 12 5840" 418 NG Zz 34,71 Nc KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:O 8. 39 Bean March 1898. 12 4 5 4 5 6 6 4 5 5 6 6 6 5 6 6 6 6 100-1 aa aa 55715" | 57746" | 5658" | 57718" | 5634" | 5617 | 56” 15745") 57” 4'156"35'156”08'55”42'155”13'|57”40' 5715 |56”36'|55”43'|54"53'|53”26' 15530" 5610" |56”52' 545 | 1029" | BS 44" | BAT) 2B20 | 020) 2 102217 511540] P3 | LF |0 481010] 8 49) T4 IT 2917 4018 571610 & 56) SY W. E. E. E. E. W. WG IDE E. 106 E. 195 NS IDE 195 | JAG E. ES | EB. E. E. E. 5,5 3 DS 4.3 6,4 6,2 | HI | —1) + 1 2,2) 3,6 | 52 | 6,4 | 2,8| 3 2,81 3,00 | 3,0) 4,4 9585 | 421 26 34,36 | 33,73 | 35,13 | 34,50 | 35,13 | 34,96 | 34,53] 32,07| 34,60) 35,0 | 35,13| 35,06| 34,84| 33,64 32,79| 30,87 | 32,56| 32,15) 34,67| 34,22| 33,23| 34,53 r ; : 3 r a É r r + : : , r är är Y NR Y ö 7 Yr 1 r + är c C är ar Y Yr Y Va ö Y : ir ar C i + är T ( r r Y är + ä C + + + Y + + c c d 7 är a är + C C la Y Å r c + + el PIA + Y är U . r Y r : | + a : iR ar : 7 1 + Y : r 7 + + Y r Y ar C (& c + Y + 1 Y o Ne C C C är 7 + + 7 + C 1 ce är (8 är Y + år ; 5 : A + ; + : + r r r + + ge I 7 r c = - ; db ER 1 + C i r Y . ve r c ] | r Y FaR Y + | 3 Yr GC cc : cc cc + 5 RN Mr r r r Tr r : : o (4 r r oo | | & + Yr r 7 : + + c + Y Y c Yr cc Y cc CC + 16 + Y C r å 1 7 + r rr 1 7 RN 7 S Y r c Y iP Y S 1 1 + + Y 1 är å är är 1 är T | cc Y Å Ne INsC)| C It ÖNS ES gg Tpl Tp ENG (EED) CNGA NGE ENE ENCE ENG ENGE CII ep a ENG (Nc) He | I | Nc S Tp Ne Tp | m 40 P. T. CLEVE. THE PLANKTON OF THE NORTH SEA, THE ENGLISH CHANNEL, AND THE SKAGERAK. , , Tab. II. The North iDaterda TOT EROS Ne TIBET LON TS 4 4 4 5 5 la 4 4 NS Lat. No soo so ss rs rr rr rr vr 0 vv 16150 57 431 57 271 57 9156 50156? 30 56? 12” 57” 30'| 56” 59'| 56? 49” 56? 26'| 561 bong. Å | SE EU SR RS S rd Kor RA Ar AR rd IH Temp:-ror racea ceae snar nr] 10 9,8 9,0 S,7 9 83,7 9,2 9,7 9; 9,2 5,9 9,4 Salinity . | 35,36] 33,04 | 33,59 | 34,98 | 35,05 | 34,96 | 34,48 | 33,18| — | 34,96 | 35,04 | 35,00 Acartia, Clausil (GIESBR., «oc so 3 slecs de on sa r o Ö Yr : ; + : r SAFRI On giremisBbnnniJEB SNS kt os if ds sk EN: É r r r cc ; 3 Fi Calanus finmarchicus GUNN. . - ss soo oc | + A o | o är + 3 r å (2 Centropages hamatus LILLJEB. . . « ss soo so cos 4 : är er + r 3 3 å a c c Oithona similis CLAUS! of. kh s sk of. SOT c : r rr c ip ec rr i + Pseudocalanus elongatus BoECK. . . «os. sc coocooc- : c ö 3 a z 5 : 5 : G Temora longicornis O. F. MöÖLL. . . oo so coccc 5 : 3 r [& + > : : 3 CC Evadne Nordmannii LOVÉN . ss soc [4 är AF r c cc o Fr o 3 c c IRS PINifera Cb: SMULGA seloeg ol väl TG ; Cec å c + + n : f : ec Noctilnea miliaris SURIR.. . ss so fee sö 2 ke 3 Ö a | Ceratlumfurca RN UIJAr sed ble ske ssk fe ort r r r : r : F r Tr (ARS SUSED UTSER os kad ole Nn Je er le sn] 20 r 7 7 + r 1 7 Y Y 7 (Ck Urfo0E INITAROE 9 vo H bo a do do 95 a va oh + CC cec GC) (6 os C CC cc cc T var. longipes BaAIL. är Y c 7 c + var. macroceros EHB.. . 7 Yo 7 c c + Peridinium depressumbBATN.. c sco dies RV + + C 7 IPSTA LV ETS ENS Jug Cr AN fr oss lån til ör bollen fel SAR AG : T Y ec : r é + Cerataulinarberg om RER PA er. ASS En Chzetoceras borealis BTW. . = ss ss ss sc sc) YT o : | : 5 c (CE IdensusgCL:oNg nr oe ar da oe fs SN AE sars : o ; ; o : r | (CET G (Oka rt(Clba eds ooo SD RD ONDRo: ONG kula, Ar : 5 : ö : r : : : - (:NIHISmMaliskOL:A cc oc ce fr AA lst Rn a od o ö o 3 E : : 3 > 2 SN Coscinodiscus concinnus W. SM. . so soc iF S ö : 3 S rr Sj 3 AM ol far Bucampiaszodiacus bER. ck a sf a : : 5 5. ; ; 5 5 : Es | Gninardia flaccida H. PER. | Pga trtnrEt Öns Bis I a Od OVR ESD o : : 3 od a + 3 : : SN | Rhizosolenia semispina HENSEN . . «=. so oc cc) YT 5 ö 5 . 3 ar | RCSTYlLLORMISEBEWess man ie 2 fen teriverlen ve VR DESIRE å . S Yr ö rr rr I Stephanopyxis turgida GREV. : 5 i ; : . : : : s ; | 5 Platons etevtan Hoes ft don fa | sv 20 | 289) joo oa 29 OSTEN mo ao mo | Tp KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND. 32. N:O 8. 41 Sea in June 1898. 5 5 4 5 5 5 5 4 4 5 5 DE 5 5 ? 9 SjE1E ESO EO 55? 25" | 55 44" 157 20) 57 156726 154 54 I 54 14 | 576 | 55 46 54? 251 537 51153” 261 538 lar4353 491538 16] 52 150831 49 31 OF | PR PI SAN PRTNTTSSRN TNT TEN ANITRA RR ERNA Or EEE SRA VE Re 10 11,2 | 10,08 | 10,5 ib NOG 12 | 10,36 | 10,24 | 9,48 | 10,48 | 11,24 | 11,48 | 12,48 | 12,4 | 14;1 | 13,4 | 11,8 | 11,8 35,15 | 32,36 | 32,20 | 31,57 | 31,86 | 31,57 | 30,19 | 32,48 | 34,21 | 34,41 | 34,45 | 34,33 | 34,40 | 30,98] — | — ff — 1 — | — | EL SET | FE CE | | Tr fi + | | | 4 | Gc | le | (5: i r (0) ar | SF är cc NG ar ar c | | | | Tr + | | | a | e | & | i | L | c [e c Yr e rr a | | SR rr | c 3 cec Ga I Ece | Ge ec | 1 r 1 Yr ER r r r r 7 Y (Pp + r Fd r | c r + (EE SÅNA | R (AR ö | cec r r r 7 | r | £ 5 | T | db cc r de cc db - P | | hn | EE | är ar i TF | . | | | I 25 r FS e r | fo 3 c r I I I C | | an | rr | | | FR F or ni | | | | r rr + FR r SV + | c& | de | I | c r | r | | | i | | r r | + rr 7 C r c + c | : : Ö a s ie 3 ö (8 Y 5 5 : o | a | o | ö 3 Ns C NS | (S) | (Tp) | Ns? | Nm ONES Nm | Nm | Nm | Nm | Nm | Nm | Nm | nm | 2 2 Tp (Nm) | (S) I Nm I (NS) S I | I K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Band. 32. N:o 8. 6 Month: -cbagve Pon NN VIL | VIL | VIL | VIL | VIL VILL) VII VIII VIII) VII VII VII) VII) VII VILD) VII VIII) VIII | VII Day = ARN «| 29-11 301 30-1 30 | 30 2 2 2 3 3 3 4 6 8 6 7 7 7 7 Lats Ny slot tapp > ERS 5744" 5732 BT29' 5T27 5T21'5742'156”38' 5528 |54”26'|53”18152”39' 5142] 548 15530 56 15615156”40'!/57”20'|5740' TIOREr Andler | ( FR pe RN 10 2 TE SSE PLA fe RR ör 5e 9 Tv [50 3 EE 10” Temps. As ör TRES 5 RR LON ES 2 FSA 3 AN AN GT GS OT LAS ST KN Sr SIS SMINI6GYA: for OPs SSE 31,24 — 133,69| 33,39) 33,08| 32,29! 32,17| 32,29) 33,69) 32,72) 34,59) 34,45| 29,95) 32,56) 32,29| 32,29) 31,94| 32,12 31,50/ FRA Proto pedata LEACH. . . . - -| i | | + r Acartia Clausii GIESBR. | r Po | | + + r r 3; Å. longiremis LILLJEB. . . . .| + + + | r + | Calanus finmarchicus GUNN. -. | | r T iF Centropages hamatus LILLJEB. | | r C a St G 3; C. typicus KRÖYER. . . Y | r Oithona similis CnLaAus . . c + 3; = + ark e + c r - + | c & c Paracalanus parvus CLAUS & + | + | + + c + + c c Pseudocalanus elongatus BoEcK. | c | c r + | & | | B ir c i + Temora longicornis O. F. MöLL. c är | + 5F & är + P 3 r + Evadne spinifera P. E. MöLL. + + ip oj + Podon intermedius LILLJEB. r I | c + + + + & Oikopleura dioica Forn. . . . . | + | + | ' Sagitta bipunctata Quor& GAM. | I r I | + Tintinnopsis campanula EHB. . | | | | | r r Vi Noctiluca miliaris SURIR.. . . | | | | | | Ccce & ccc Ceratium furca DuJ. . . . . . | | or | | | + + + (OE TLS JOSE oo & I 9 do r r | r r iF | r | | + r + Te (OC). NOEN NINGEN sg a d öv c c + e c GI c c | c | | c G8 | AEG | c c e var. longipes BaIL. , I & | | iP var. macroceros EHB.. . . .| C + Gol & | c CC c F GON c 3F c c är Peridinium divergens EHB. . . IP + r | | r | | Fd + r r r Guinardia flaccida CASTR. | I | | | ENN EA + | + | G | + r + | Rhizosolenia Shrubsolei CL. . . | a 2 | : ry AS 2 une SLÖRESKONI Kr är | : é | Ö | 5 1 de IN 3 Plankton-bypere bese | Tp | Tp | Tp | Tp Tp | Pp) Tp Tp | (TP) Nm | Nm | SC Tp | 2 Tp | Tp | Tp | Tp | an 42 oP.T. CLEVE. THE PLANKTON OF THE NORTH SEA, THE ENGLISH CHANNEL, AND THE SKAGERAK. , , Table II. The North Sea in July, August 1898. 44 OP. T. CLEVE. THE PLANKTON OF THE NORTH SEA, THE ENGLISH CHANNEL, AND THE SKAGERAK. Table IV. The North Dates Lat. N. ODES «4 saa SR AE VE Rempe Salinity . Proto pedata LEACH. . . Acartia Clausii GIESBR. . Calanus finmarchicus GUNN. . Centropages typicus KRÖYER Coryceus anglicus LUBB. Euterpe acutifrons GIESBR. Microsetella atlantica BRADY & ROBTS . Oithona similis CLAus Paracalanus parvus OLAUS. . Pseudocalanus elongatus BorEcK. . Temora longicornis O. F. MöLL. . . . Limacina balea MÖLLER . . Sagitta bipunctata Quori & GAIM. Tintinnopsis campanula EHB. . Acamthometron quadrifoliam HEL. . . Plectophora arachnoides CLAP.& LACHM. Halosphera viridis SCHMITZ. . . Ceratium furca DuUJ. C. fusus DuJI. . C. tripos NiItzscH. . . var. bucephala Or. . var. macroceros EHB. . Dinophysis acuta EHB. Peridinium depressum BaIL.. . P. divergens EHB. Pyrophacus horologium STEIN . Bellerochea malleus Brw. . Biddulphia mobilensis Barr. . Chatoceros curvisetus CL. C. decipiens OL. Coscinodiscus concinnus W. Sm. . C. excentricns EHB. . : Ditylum Brightwellii WEsr.. Guinardia flaccida H. PER. Rhizosolenia calcar avis SCcHULZE R. styliformis Brw.. . Streptotheca thamesis SHRUBS. . Plankton-type (Ni 6 19748. 10735] E. 10 131,94 DH DÖ Ir Il p h) 6 5751 836! DÅ 10 32,44 Tp Nh d 581 350 E. 10,5 35,44 -F T (Nh) 8 5840" JETE NS 11 30,65 UI Tp (Nh) 12 12 | 13 13 13 | 26 56511 567551 56759" 57” 3' | 5T38'| 5655 | 5614 SNÖ SA led = I för 34,86 | 34,86 | — |32,25| — |32,91 4 40' 1558 IT 1619 40 17 30 | 739 a + Oo - SS är D + S SS Ar I 3 23 äp SI TR ir () AT (Tp)| Tp | Tp | Tp | Tp | Nm (Nh) ENG KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:o 8. 45 Sea in November 1898. E | : : 26 5 5 6 6 ST 7 13 13 14 14 14 14 15 15 15 15 | 13 14 | 5530! | HT | H7222 | ST | 5642 | 5611 | 5535 | 551 150715 | 5058 | 5145 | 5232 5319 | 54715 | 5451'|5550'| 5628) 572 5 | 51 TY ÄT PAN PI ERP RE ANNO 00) ala 0 bg ale: ba one sa la la fe kan oa] SE tr IR BI GRE rä ge (SATT RA Sn Rv RR 5 OST Ken OA TORNE T00)E 98 9,4 14 Ito ale 13 1252 | 12 206 RO LO SIA LAS RA 34,12 | 32,56 | 33,93 | 34,86 | 34,94 | 35,10 | 35,29 | 34,21 135,37 35,46 | 35,37 | 35,56 35,08 | 35,17 |35,01 35,01 32,79 | 31,74 | 34,55 35,60 I | | I Yr : : , 5; å ; : : : ; : + 3 + : -- a ar Ir c C r r Y VR Te rY 7 | + , | I CE Y 7 | 7 , Ej Rd I | : sr Y är | | I Y + Y + | | 1 r är är Tr är : Y Y Y Y i a är (6) är (& + är C TE Y ar a , VY o SR ) C F pr Ö : G o a | är : C | : (a FP , 7 7 + + NA | | G | | | 4 ce | ece | ccc | c r + + + | a se see) FB 1 r + Y + Y 7 är | 5 Je | | | NG 7 gl a | | | + z 3 | | or 7 r c + + | Y r Y ar I [4 C C CC sh T | [6 C SP C C 5 FR RE É 2 | r är år c C C CC Sr CHEN 3r cc ec I | Y | & 7 | e | | Yr SON Y SI r 7 i | | gp | r 7 7 Tr 7 | | | | | | | + r 7 | + | 7 7 INRE | | CA Pe & Ile" | je c , r | 7 , r | | FASA SE | 1 > | Y rr är + pl Se c + 4 | + 7 + 7 r Y ir | är iP C r , | C) | , c + r r | u | TT a + är är y r | or | I TF i + ccc G & + , : 7 Y / 5 AE : 3 ; ; 7 : r ; ; : r . : C 5 S S S S To | Tp Tp | (Tp) | Nm | Nm | Nm | Nc Je I JNBO Je NG I Tp | Nm (0) (Tp) | (Tp) | Tp (5) Nc | Nc | Nm | Nm | Tp | Tp | Tp (Nin) Nm I I ID I Nm I Nm 46 P. T. CLEVE. THE PLANKTON OF THE NORTH SEA, THE ENGLISH CHANNEL, AND THE SKAGERAK. Table V. | Month . - DAVVE Temp. . SÄ | Areom. Density. . - | Wind Tide . . | Oikopleura dioica For. Centropages hamatus LILLJEB. . C. typicus KRÖYER . Coryc&us anglicus LUBBOCK . . | Euterpe acutifrons DANA. . Oithona similis CLAUS. Paracalanus parvus CLAUS. | Temora longicornis O. F. Mönr. . - Podon polyphemoides LEUCK. Noctiluca miliaris SURIRAY | T. campanula EHB. . . | T. ventricosa CLAP. & LACHM. . | Pheocystis Pouchetii LAGH. . | Ceratium fusus DusJ. | C. trip. v. longipes Bar. . | Peridinium ovatum PoucHEr. | Bacteriastrum varians LAUDER. . . | Biddulphia aurita LYNGB. . . . | B. mobilensis BaIL. . | Cerataulina Bergonii H. PER. | Chetoceros debilis CL. C. decipiens CL. C. (borealis v.?) densus OL. . C. didymus EHB. . | C. Schittii Cr. . Å ; | Coscinodiscus conneinnus W. SM. . | C. excentricus EHB. . | C. oculus iridis EHB. . o Ditylum Brightwellii West. . . Eucampia zodiacus EHB.. . Guinardia flaccida CASTR. . | Lauderia annulata Or. | Lithodesmium undulatum EB. | Rhizosolenia calcar avis SCHULZE | R. delicatula Cr. . | RB. setigera BTw. . | R. Shrubsolei CL... . : | R. Stolterfothii H. PER.. . | Thalassiosira gelatinosa HENSEN . | Ptychocylis Ehrenbergii CLAP. & LACHM. . - | Tintinnopsis beroidea v. acuminata Dap.. . | | PI I I I 5,7 1,0242 | SW. | Ebb. 26 8,7 1,0235 NE. Ebbh. 3 10,3 1,0240 | 1,0244 | 1,0234 SE. Flood. 12 9,9 NNW. | Ebb. | Flood. I 17 10,6 E. 5 20 11,9 1,0247 NW Ebb. 12,4 | 14,6 1,0205 | 1,0225 | W. | ENE. Flood. | Ebb. T I 6 14 15,0 1,0217 NE. Flood. | KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:O 8. 47 Helder 1898. 7 8 8 8 | 9 | 9 9 9 | 10 | 10 = ES Sa. | Te | Om ro de SER fa 2 348 ag 28 3 dr 18 (3 3 | OA |3 16,4 | 17,2 | 17,7 | 19,3 | 19,2 | 19,0 | 16,2 | 15,2 | 12,8 | 118 i 9,0 | 86 | 84 | 74 | 62 | 6,6 1,0325 | 1,0224 |1,0234 1,0228 | 1,0232 | 1,0221 | 1,0237 | 1,0248| 1,0235 10240] SW. DERE LARSEN ÄR 1,0256| 1,0253, 1,0247 1,0251/ 1,0250 NW. | NW. | WSW. NNW. | — |ESE. | N. |WSW. ENE. | SSW. WSW. | ESE. | ESE. EE [EA NN SSW Ebb. | Flood | Ebb. | Ebb. | Ebb. | Ebb. | Ebb. Flood. | Ebb. | Ebb. | Ebb. Blood. Ebb. Flood. | Ebb. |Flood.| Ebb. | Ebb. |Flood I I | | ZE 7 | | or I | | | , r + | | r | | | | | | r + | | Sr | P r r | | & | 2 + | e r | ec | + 7 Ka | + r iF ER a är I EN är r | r r > I | r | | Fo) r r r r r I r Y I g | | i a r + Yr mn | 5 | | | | | | c + ecc C cc + r Y | 7 P | | | | Ja Y I I GK | | FT SR + r | VS | | | + | c iF r r r r + | + 1 RR lab ERE r r Yr r + r ST SMA | | | r + c + | | | i r SIE ade r | [& r | | | EES (IE ER c ir Nä r rr | | | | | c + SEA fe ar NE RG | | | | | | | rr G | + c I SSA So So Fo > , | r I | | +) eo cc c | Gö, | | , ec FE FS | ER a iP Am tl r Y är 1 ar fiyslll H (P VG UM | | 1 u a un 1 Y I I aj aa ip | (Da Y r | SPL le + Y ol | cc ar 3 ar P | | + | + | | + är + GE La 7 r r r | cc Vä I Y år Y | ec c TS c c c I r | | Yr r rr | + r r r + Y r r r | FN od | rr rr | | | (P Yr Ut da ) ir de | + c + r + r | r | | r 48 oP. T. CLEVE. THE PLANKTON OF THE NORTH SEA, THE ENGLISH CHANNEL, AND THE SKAGERAK. Table VI. Acartia Clausii GIESBR. . Calanus finmarchicus GUNN. . Centropages typicus KRÖYER Coryceus anglicus LUBB. . .- « = - « «| Euterpe acutifrons DANA. . Oithona similis CLAUS s Paracalanus paryus OLAUS «ss o- - -) Pseudocalanus elongatus BoEcK. . a Temora longicornis O. F. MörL. . . « «| - öl EES SER OAS ; ; 2 AHA 4 | orsa NEG Sagitta bipunctata Quor & GAIM. . . ll - + to. Å Fyll : | - å z : Så Noctiluca miliaris SURIRAY . . «ooo - ANNES sng Spa KA Acanthochiasma fusiforme HKL. . .« «= «| rf o| fr S SÅ Ptychocylis Ehrenbergii CLAP. & LACHM. | | å Tintinnopsis beroidea v. acuminata DAD. | -. SÖS 3 : r ö d ö : 5 r o ; 5 7 TICEmpanuwanbER 44 -cd Aife TE 3 | ; o 5 5 5 : ö iPheocystis Pouchetiil LAGH. . -« = = «= sl os 5 o 3 ö å d ; : : r å + c Go Ge NGAN AR del Ce Ceratiom fusus DuJ. E Hl (CIFTEIp OSIENIIZS Or es VE ED + | lr : c , r iP Ve MÖTSYIGS IBA oa 0 Bo ve d a äl oa : : 5 c SJ rr Diplopsalis lenticula BERGH. . .« «=» «| - r 5 3 5 5 N r Peridinium divergens EHB. . . «= «oc ol - r | Y Halosphera viridis SCHMITZ . : JANSSON fado) ÖR ss sv c a ol 2 FO AE ? ; o ST ö ; rr IBrGllvinarn mOLIOCRSE BN cv av ol & | & I Se | | SNI 8 Fl RN FE + Cerataulina Bergonii H. P. . ss oooo0) «| / ; Chetoceros curvisetus CL; . - « «= = - sl - rs a | : SS RR FP - c C. decipiens CL. gb 0: (borealis var.) densus Om «= ss. | - å : : . : ö : ö G ARN (Ck GblGlpmvg INET so do cv GD oc di : : o d : o : 5 Yr OC. Lorenzianus GRUN.. ERE SL LG 3 ; : 2 a ö ; d : CISChUEPIPR OA oe a AR DARK fika sa Fr E S Up] Tla E rr 3 ES : Yr Coscinodiscus concinnus W. SM. . . . .| C c c c Cc (05 GRnNNaOIS INEiäg es go 9 I do od I & ls +) +! + ID)tuyv heden led utfelrynyelbbl NARAo ov oc ooo ala Yr Eucampia zodiacus EHB. . «ss ss co - o 3 : 3 3 o d = ; r 3 & I | € Ge (Ert trne beh Ret (OAS as oas 3 s ; ; 3 : o : S : ; ol benen Ermimribun Cb, co oo os YI oc a al fP : 5 3 2 o : Tr r c GC 3 o 4 3 Rhizosolenia alata BTw. Yo GhgIruNon ÖR 3 o sx 6 sa I sal a ; : å o . > : SSE 2 KE : 3 GR 5 fEnEXB lb bnS (Cl or og, bra kd ao On or Jil) a : 3 5 a 3 : SV ö r (RR c Yr c 5 äro 5 NODE ING oc ds Bao os sill : ; : ö d 5 : : : o . r fel AP 5 (a o Santin, lsNNNKNN o 0 svs a co o al cs ; : å oc 5 a . : , 3 ö o ir : 3 c od + | r a SR sOG Ckig so ov 0 I on Oo så I i . a 6 B : r . 5; ; 3 är (& o o a 3 3 fSolSatormht lab, 183 oc a cc d a I 2 5; : : : : 3 o a s r 3 BG 2 eo Ce ar || C8 | & > ryibbtyBrnng Un 9 0 oc a O.6 ob & SI d o : : . ö : SbJjlReS 2 te 5 iF : : : r Skeletonema costatum GREV. . . . . |) - Ho NS : å GG : : : c å c : . Stephanopyxis turgida GREV. . . «| - : 5 : d d Do : S . c 5 RE RR [AR a Streptotheca thamesis SHRUB. . . .. Ir []+ 5 c ; p 3 d z i 5 5 5 å c 3 : | Ne | Ne | Ne | Ne | Ne | Ne | Ne | (Nc)| (Ne) (Ne) OM Nc | Nm | Nm|Nm | Nm S [0] Nr NR | AoT 0 > > är ö är Sr ES RSS tot + > FST SSG + + Oo + + 3 + 33 + + 3 3 5 NV - iu . UR SJs ar SL oo Oo Oo + JL GS Do + o + 36 La = NV os ka= JL. Jl= A= = Jo Ja] Plankton-type . KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:O 8. 49 Plymouth 189383. e I BI Fl ZI ZI 7 SI IIB) SN DID FD DR NO aa Sa Sera nen aan a 75 | 28) SITE) 220 FD NIAN GR TN OS sa Saager SI Tot RS a AR IE c & NE CH 0 EN st EN ERAN IG De SM ES [Rea + | 7 : + | rf 1 o SEE ler fs RC GR roll Fö) + dl FAIR Ue + Pole EN ENTRE LAR TA in RN ; KN FAI r r IEC teer SLS STA nt RES KSR | sten te RIS c | + ln : : SR EYE USE RETA RT CSN [ETC CI IRAN ta CIA 5 r z r + SEA TN ge SR EE EA hä sä le ; 2 AN EGEN EN ES 0 + (FAP 5 c Fo Ge le ee eve FRAN EF & c + ; r | 3 : : 3 r SS ARG | : r : r är Yi 3 : + | 1 : FA NAR It | ÄEs0eA | + JÄSA SER : : Cec CCC) C E : P | + )-e | PN GB lera e I SN Sj TM B c rr . C Ya S | Y c r LA : ; 0 S 5 F ar T är 1 är ; ; 5 r 4 1 = ir - - 3 ö ö 3 ö r 5 3 c s o 3 | oo c r FÖ ESRI CA r | + es Et IR OR EA OG ER EG 3 de = | GB - rr + de r | c oå . Yr 7. r : r I Yr d c : : : : ; 5 s r Pe r r 7 | år O . VN . . II 7 & | el Feel & ee rel o ; : : 5; 3 a - br Gl = IR R GO.) F | r Yr r c ar | BR ik | o - : o o ; le rr | eV el PÅ r d är ar + 0 AR | 5 &-1-2 I BGN eh & NG r | : 5 SÄNG / : SM GR 5 : : å : | & 8 ta AA GAR METER NEC GA IEC CANE C [4 Ya a Gal GB je ; : | MH GB) NES 2 és S : å : 5: pol RTR Tr 4? I RN so r ; a ES KE = + | + | Yr TAR EE l ; 3 5 o EA (GI ERE : iP + lr : : : : GR 1 RN r + | ror = Ge: CCC) C8 |ecel g& | Cl Ce c ; : 5 ; g : - : 2 . 5 : 5 3 E a RS a a REG EO AE ES REN EN al NG GI a oe a PE : Yr I . o i Ö | (6) är + (8 Ya 0 Ya 5 5 : 2 3 ML iP 5 Vi r ir Va at r r C C ar 1 ir | Nm | Nn] Nm | Nm | Nm | Nm | Nm | Nm | Nm | Nm Nm) Nn) Nm|Nm|Nm|Nm| Nm Nm /Nm| Nc | Ne | Ne | Nc | Nc |((Nm)| (2) | Nm] Ne | O S Ns | NS Ne | Ne | Ne | Nc Nm | Tp /Nm Nc |Nm S SKUES S C Tp K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Bd 32. N:o 9. 50 oP. T. CLEVE. THE PLANKTON OF THE NORTH SEA, THE ENGLISH CHANNEL, AND THE SKAGERAK. Table VII. Month Date MEmps SA Oikopleura dioica For. . Acartia Clausii GIESBR. A. longiremis LILLJEB. . Calanus finmarchicus GUNN. . Centropages hamatus LILLJEB. CO. typicus KRÖYER . Oithona similis CLAUS . Paracalanus parvus CLAUS Pseudocalanus elongatus BoECK.. Temora longicornis O. F. MönrL. . Evadne Nordmannii LovÉN . E. spinifera P. E. MöLL. . Podon intermedius LILLJEB. Sagitta bipunctata Quvor & GAM. . Cyttarocylis denticulata EHB.. Ptychocylis acuta BRANDT Tintinnopsis beroidea v. acuminata v. DAD. . T. campanula EAB.. Distephanus speculum EHB.. Halosphera viridis SCHMITZ Ceratium furca Duz. . CO: fusus Duz. C. lineatum EHB. CO. tripos NITZscH v. longipes Bain. . v. macroceros EHB. . Dinophysis acuta EHB. . Peridinium depressum BAIL. P. divergens EHB. . Xanthidium multispinosum MorB.. Biddulphia aurita LYNGB. Cerataulina Bergonii H. PER. . Chetoceros borealis BTW. . v. Brightwellii Cr. 1 OC. constrictus GRAN. . SÖ C. contortus SCcHUTT.. CN curvisetus CL, . - UA danLCTUSK ÖR fas [Ty cec Ulf ec II SKETT ETS Tre rr rr RT VA VAR rv 15 22 1 So Ib 2 25 1 20 13 2,10 | 2,45 | 1,95 | 1,80) = | — | 210) — 1 3,95 | 3,40 26,27| 27,34| 22,62] 26,94] — | — |22,48| — |27,22| 24,04 iP a i P 1 r Yr Vala ip r Yr ri r r r iF r (FR i a r r iF iP a rr är r rr Yr v (Ka Ka iP + + (a E ER Eee r + + i är rr i Ki (BE + r (f 3 r r r i r jo ec r - r r r r r + Ad ir r ät r + C (& C (6) CC cc ce | ece + + 4 + + GC + + + ll ar ar a vå ir Då + Vv r är KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND. 32. N:0 8. ll Måseskär 1898. IV NV NM Vv V Vv VI NL VARS MAGE) SIGaeN Svane vandel Iben 20: X Xx X X ENG | OKT NGT 20 25 1 10 16 2 4 10 6 26 8 15 ERA 3 21 äl UOI210E28 id 14 27 Z25 | — | 5,95 | 8,30 | 8,45 | 10,10 | 11,45 | 16,5 15,55) 14,80) 14,65) 15,30) 17,10) 14,70) 14,10) — | — | 8,10) 8,65 | 8,35 | 7,10 | 4,85 2528 | — | 19,78 | 18,61 | 22,22 | 20,29 | 20,43 | 19,56 | 18,83] 24,32 24,58) 23,59) 19,66| 30,10) 27,01] — | — | 22,60) 22,56|25,83| 18,78| 23,05 C Sr ll AR + är | C är C är är är är rY | + 7 + C &- | SP 7 7 7 rY Y 7 ER + 7 | ? i 7 , + da är ( är är är rY 7 1 är r 7 7 | (Rn Y . 7 ) c | 1 |o+ GC c c + Y 1 ri r ar G ar | o& | [ C G [6 [6 TI ec + c + | c cc G cc C & C c + Yr 7 + ES | , är + 7 ry + 7 - (Rrl 1 7 7 Y ri (EU Yr rr + r + 7 & | + + c cc C c c 1 Yr PP äv rY r 1 7 7 7 7 | är C C ar ar är är al I 1 (Ka Y 7 Y I I Y Yr 7 | 7 Yr Po 7 (FR 1 Kl | ri rr KAN KY ri Y r 7 Y iP Y Y t 7 + + i 7 1 1 7 Po 7 Yr 7 rr Yr Yr r r r + + c GG | G8 CC + : + c & + ec + r ry Y 7 r 7 1 7 1 1 7 7 är 7 C är ec 7 ri 7 | Pall r ri 7 | r Y , Ul 7 7 r 7 Y 1 PU: . D . . . O . ur . . a I . . Me UU 1 Yi ri + C G C 7 INSE 7 1 7 c + Yr 7 r 7 | c 1 ' + rr Yr ce CCC cec Cec CC + FN é ; ; Ed NE ; 3 ; + + + är ec = Va | 1 7 är 7 är (& 7 & |; & + a | ee | d& | c&& | c«& | «& (0 ip : cc Ge | Gos cc C cc 5 : s SA TR : é : 5 ; c e 1 + 52 oP.T. CLEVE. THE PLANKTON OF THE NORTH SEA, THE ENGLISH CHANNEL, AND THE SKAGERAK. Month Date . - Temp. Sal. . GC: debilis On. . -. C. decipiens CL. . C. diadema EuHB.. C: didymus EHB.. . . C. hiemalis OL. C.: Schuätti Cr. C. scolopendra OL. . C. socialis LAUDER. - CIteres Om. SAS EA Coscinodiscus concinnus W. SM. . CO. oculus iridis EHB.. . C. polychordus GRAN. Ditylum Brightwellii WEST. Guinardia flaccida CASTR.. . Leptocylindrus danicus Cr. . Nitzschia seriata On. . . - Rhizosolenia delicatula Or. . R. gracillima CL. R. semispina HENSEN R. setigera Brw. As Skeletonema costatum GREV. . . Thalassiosira gelatinosa HENSEN T. gravida CL. . T. Nordenskiöldii Cr. Thalassiothrix Frauenfeldii GRUN.. . T. longissima CL. & GRUN. . Plankton-type . I IE 201 HON 3,70 | 3,65 | 123,58 | 25,95 ;R 2 I | I =r | + I I rr Us Ma I iF | Yr | Yr PN Tp | (Tp) TNs St + N s (0) III 1 1,95 22,62 III | NS TTT RT VA VERVA Ve 2 | 2) dl Z 13 | 20) = | 20) 320 — 22,48] — |27,22| 24,04 (6 c + r r a AN a är är ir r | + r c r | 7 | r 5 > je cö 6 19 =E 0 r Sm ER MAR | r r r r vol or r p , a 7 5 2 Fl 72 an | (dee. | Ede | Ce c + Lt up ö ir c Nisi || NS | NS | NS INS | (Nm) | (Ym) KONGL. SV. VET. AKADEMIENS HANDLINGAR. BAND 32. N:O öd. | | i | | | la TINY IN Vv VAD EV: Ni NI MV | VII | NARE | NABGE | NGOs) NA0de lj aRxol IDR | 20 | 2 X X 20 20 il 10 | 16 2 4 0-1 81-26 1 & 15 | DÅ 3 21 | il LOMI I2T 28 | 325 | — | 5,95 | 8,30 | 8,45 | 10,10 | 11,45 | 16,5 |15,55| 14,80) 14,65) 15,30) 17,10| 14,70) 14,10] — | — | 8,10) 8,65 | 2528) — | 19,78 | 18,61 | 22,22 | 20,29 | 20,43 19,56 | 18,83) 24,32) 24,58) 23,59) 19,66) 30.10) 27,01) — | — |22,60/22,56| | | | | | I I I I I | I | I I 2 1 | | | | | | | C är är 1 + | | | RR | + ä | | | | | sä I I I I : | | (EG 7 ece | + Ga | & + IL + SPN Ce + 2 | I (7 SSA | Y i | | I 5 | I I I c (g EE | ec C | C I I | I I | I | | | | | I | | I | | I | | | fana jä [re I Y I I | | I | I | | | | r S | SSR , | | 7 7 | > I I 0 c c + c a 2 | | | | | | | , , r ER | | | | | | | I | | | ij : ETANSES fö | | är Y r 1 CIRA ING: ec CCC) | CCC CATS är | | är | == är | 1 c + RAR LIGA , | | | | | | v | | | | : | | | | | | | I r | r , Ad | | | | | i | | | | EE EE (= | | | jä | | EN | (7 SER Re r I | I ACL Nr | | | | cc cc c c ec | cc ec c : | : | | | | | | | | | Ns | Ns | NS | Nm | Nm | NS | Ns==Nm | Nm | Nm | Tp | Tp | Non | Nm | Nov | Non | Non | Nm | Nm CC (Nm) | Nm | NS NS | Nm | Nm | (NS) | (Tp) (Ep) | | (Tp) CN (Tp) (Tp)| (Tp) | (Tp) GO I (Tp) | | | | NS K. Sv. Vet. Akad. Handl. Band 32. N:o 8. ; M ; r É Å ev. I Vv Kl - ht Y NER ; | SRA BY BREVKLANET REA MT SORVA > ARV NIRTLSTNS j Å ; | R HÄRI FIT VANED HD (NN) | - Y Fu äl ; ; | ; MEn É SL a a. då Nn - ” B vr SOLNA | ; ; ; - -. - | | é 'F Sr RE TR RAA SRA E SA at SS ASSTAT NIA SA RS / ” AN a ke fö Suget Id